The badges of Christianity. Or, A treatise of the sacraments fully declared out of the word of God Wherein the truth it selfe is proued, the doctrine of the reformed churches maintained, and the errors of the churches of Rome are euidently conuinced: by pervsing wherof the discreet reader may easily perceiue, the weak and vnstable grounds of the Roman religion, and the iust causes of our lawfull separation. Diuided into three bookes: 1. Of the sacraments in generall. 2. Of Baptisme. 3. Of the Lords Supper. Hereunto is annexed a corollarie or necessary aduertisement, shewing the intention of this present worke, opening the differences among vs about the question of the supper, discouering the idolatry and diuisions of the popish clergy, ... By William Attersoll, minister of the Word of God.
         Attersoll, William, d. 1640.
      
       
         
           1606
        
      
       Approx. 1077 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 237 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A22474
         STC 889
         ESTC S115827
         99851045
         99851045
         16298
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A22474)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 16298)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 868:02)
      
       
         
           
             The badges of Christianity. Or, A treatise of the sacraments fully declared out of the word of God Wherein the truth it selfe is proued, the doctrine of the reformed churches maintained, and the errors of the churches of Rome are euidently conuinced: by pervsing wherof the discreet reader may easily perceiue, the weak and vnstable grounds of the Roman religion, and the iust causes of our lawfull separation. Diuided into three bookes: 1. Of the sacraments in generall. 2. Of Baptisme. 3. Of the Lords Supper. Hereunto is annexed a corollarie or necessary aduertisement, shewing the intention of this present worke, opening the differences among vs about the question of the supper, discouering the idolatry and diuisions of the popish clergy, ... By William Attersoll, minister of the Word of God.
             Attersoll, William, d. 1640.
             Attersoll, William, d. 1640. Principles of Christian religion. aut
          
           [22], 395 [i.e. 392], [52] p.
           
             Printed by W. Iaggard, dwelling in Barbican,
             [London] :
             1606.
          
           
             In three books, each with caption title.
             Includes, with caption title: "The principles of Christian religion, set downe in questions and answers, shortly for the remembrance, and plainely for the vnderstanding of all persons, requisite to be learned and knowne before they be admitted to the Lords Supper", also published separately as STC 899.
             Page 392, final numbered page, misnumbered 395.
             Some print show-through; some pages marked and stained.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Parsons, Robert, 1546-1610. -- Temperate warn-word, to the turbulent and seditious watch-word of Sir Francis Hastings.
           Sacraments -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2001-08 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-06 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           BADGES
           OF
           CHRISTIANITY
           .
           OR
           ,
           
             A
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             fully
          
           declared
           out
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
        
         
           Wherein
           the
           truth
           it selfe
           is
           proued
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             maintained
             ,
             and
             the
             errors
             of
             the
             church
          
           of
           Rome
           are
           euidently
           conuinced
           :
           by
           pervsing
           wherof
           the
           discreet
           Reader
           may
           easily
           perceiue
           ,
           the
           weake
           and
           vnstable
           grounds
           of
           the
           Roman
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           iust
           causes
           of
           our
           lawfull
           separation
           .
        
         
           
             Diuided
             into
             three
             BOOKES
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
        
         
           shewing
           the
           intention
           of
           this
           present
           worke
           ,
           opening
           the
           differences
           among
           vs
           about
           the
           question
           of
           the
           Supper
           ,
           discouering
           the
           Idolatry
           and
           diuisions
           of
           the
           Popish
           Cleargy
           ,
           and
           vnmasking
           the
           insolent
           bragging
           of
           the
           late
           Warn-word
           ,
           touching
           the
           supposed
           and
           pretended
           vnity
           thereof
           .
        
         
           By
           WILLIAM
           ATTERSOLL
           ,
           
             Minister
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           For
           by
           one
           spirit
           we
           are
           all
           baptized
           into
           one
           body
           ,
           whether
           we
           be
           Iewes
           or
           Graecians
           ,
           whether
           bond
           or
           free
           ,
           and
           haue
           bin
           al
           made
           to
           drinke
           into
           one
           spirit
           .
        
         
           
             August
             .
             tract
             .
             80
             in
             Iohan.
             13.
             
          
           
             Accedat
             Verbum
             ad
             elementum
             ,
             et
             fit
             sacramentum
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Ioine
           the
           word
           of
           Christs
           institution
           with
           the
           outward
           sign
           ,
           and
           thereof
           is
           made
           a
           sacrament
           .
        
         
           Printed
           by
           W.
           Iaggard
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           Barbican
           ,
           1606.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           right
           Worshipfull
           Sir
           Iohn
           Shurley
           ,
           Knight
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           Iustices
           
             of
             the
             Peace
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Sussex
             :
             Grace
             and
          
           peace
           in
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           RIght
           woorshipfull
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           vnknowne
           ,
           that
           fundry
           means
           haue
           from
           time
           to
           time
           been
           offered
           and
           vsed
           ,
           for
           the
           reclaiming
           and
           recouering
           of
           such
           as
           dangerously
           follow
           the
           spirit
           of
           errour
           ,
           and
           dayly
           reuoult
           to
           the
           Romish
           religion
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           aduanced
           by
           tyrany
           ,
           defended
           by
           lyes
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           sought
           to
           be
           restored
           againe
           by
           trecheries
           and
           rebellions
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           the
           many
           meanes
           which
           heretofore
           haue
           beene
           wisely
           practised
           ,
           we
           see
           of
           late
           the
           aduersaries
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           god
           as
           a
           pestilent
           brood
           of
           vipers
           mightily
           to
           increase
           and
           multiply
           ,
           sending
           abroad
           swarmes
           of
           their
           Iesuites
           and
           Seminary
           Priestes
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           infect
           the
           people
           of
           the
           land
           with
           the
           leauen
           of
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           to
           sow
           their
           darnel
           in
           the
           lords
           field
           ,
           but
           to
           seduce
           them
           from
           their
           alleageance
           and
           to
           stir
           vp
           sedition
           :
           for
           the
           lessening
           of
           whose
           number
           and
           suppressing
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           necessary
           then
           to
           establish
           a
           godly
           and
           learned
           ministery
           in
           euery
           congregation
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           wholsome
           lawes
           haue
           beene
           enacted
           ,
           penalties
           increased
           ,
           conferences
           with
           them
           vsed
           ,
           disputations
           offered
           ,
           their
           books
           answered
           ,
           and
           sundry
           other
           wayes
           taken
           by
           magistrates
           and
           ministers
           :
           yet
           we
           shall
           neuer
           attaine
           the
           ende
           of
           our
           desired
           hopes
           ,
           vntill
           euery
           church
           haue
           a
           learned
           and
           painefull
           Pastor
           to
           be
           resident
           and
           remaining
           among
           them
           .
           For
           albeit
           Antichrist
           in
           this
           noble
           kingdome
           hath
           long
           since
           receiued
           a
           notable
           foyle
           and
           fall
           ,
           and
           the
           purple
           whore
           beene
           dismounted
           from
           her
           
           vsurped
           dignity
           :
           yet
           this
           monster
           ,
           hauing
           taken
           this
           deadly
           wound
           ,
           will
           be
           alwayes
           looking
           backe
           ,
           and
           seeking
           to
           sette
           his
           footing
           againe
           in
           this
           realme
           ,
           if
           good
           corne
           be
           pulled
           vp
           and
           the
           weeds
           suffered
           to
           growe
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           strongest
           pillars
           bearing
           vp
           the
           house
           be
           remooued
           ,
           and
           rotten
           postes
           set
           to
           vnder
           prop
           it
           ,
           and
           vnlesse
           he
           be
           quelled
           and
           conquered
           by
           the
           preaching
           &
           publishing
           a
           of
           the
           gospell
           of
           Christ.
           Therefore
           Christ
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           hauing
           sent
           out
           the
           70.
           disciples
           into
           euery
           b
           citty
           and
           place
           ,
           whether
           hee
           himselfe
           shoulde
           come
           ,
           to
           prepare
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           after
           their
           return
           said
           vnto
           them
           ,
           
             I
             saw
             Satan
             like
             lightning
             fall
             down
             from
             heauen
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostle
           declareth
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           lord
           Iesus
           led
           captiuity
           captiue
           c
           he
           gaue
           gifts
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           ordained
           pastors
           and
           teachers
           for
           the
           gathering
           together
           of
           the
           Saintes
           ,
           for
           the
           woorke
           of
           the
           ministery
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ.
           And
           vntill
           this
           holy
           order
           and
           ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           d
           which
           is
           the
           power
           of
           god
           to
           saluation
           vnto
           all
           that
           beleeue
           ,
           be
           set
           vp
           :
           we
           can
           conceiue
           no
           hope
           how
           the
           ignorant
           shoulde
           be
           instructed
           ,
           &
           the
           seduced
           be
           regained
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           deceitfull
           woorkmen
           ,
           as
           vnder
           a
           colour
           of
           conuersion
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           doe
           seek
           the
           vtter
           subuersion
           of
           the
           church
           and
           common
           wealth
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Iesuits
           who
           haue
           gotten
           the
           dominion
           ouer
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           generation
           ,
           spare
           no
           labour
           ,
           refuse
           no
           paines
           ,
           let
           passe
           no
           practise
           by
           word
           or
           writing
           ,
           to
           effect
           their
           purposes
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           whose
           vnweariable
           diligence
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           many
           of
           vs
           haue
           been
           too
           slack
           &
           slothfull
           in
           resisting
           the
           approach
           of
           these
           violent
           intruders
           .
           For
           whiles
           we
           preach
           the
           word
           of
           e
           reconciliation
           ,
           euen
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           &
           build
           vp
           our
           people
           in
           the
           doctrin
           
           which
           is
           according
           f
           to
           godlines
           ,
           we
           doe
           not
           bende
           our
           forces
           (
           as
           we
           ought
           )
           to
           surprise
           and
           suppresse
           the
           common
           aduersary
           .
           Whiles
           wee
           sowe
           the
           lordes
           fielde
           with
           good
           corne
           ,
           we
           suffer
           g
           the
           enuious
           man
           to
           scatter
           his
           tares
           :
           accounting
           it
           sufficient
           to
           teach
           the
           trueth
           to
           the
           h
           flock
           dedending
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           esteeming
           it
           better
           seruice
           to
           god
           to
           saue
           one
           soule
           ,
           then
           to
           ouerthrow
           and
           destroy
           many
           aduersaries
           .
           Not
           much
           vnlike
           to
           
             Scipio
             African
          
           the
           Romane
           captain
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           Plutarke
           witnesseth
           )
           was
           oftentimes
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           rather
           saue
           the
           life
           of
           one
           Romane
           citizen
           ,
           then
           to
           kill
           and
           conquer
           a
           thousand
           enimies
           .
           But
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           i
           good
           builder
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           reare
           vp
           the
           worke
           in
           hand
           ,
           but
           to
           remoue
           the
           rubbadge
           and
           reliques
           that
           hinder
           the
           building
           .
           It
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           good
           husbandman
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           sowe
           his
           field
           with
           good
           seede
           ,
           but
           to
           plucke
           vp
           the
           weedes
           and
           gtub
           vp
           the
           thornes
           that
           choake
           the
           corne
           .
           It
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           good
           k
           watchman
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           see
           to
           them
           in
           the
           citty
           ,
           but
           to
           descry
           and
           discouer
           the
           enimy
           .
           It
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           painfull
           shepheard
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           feed
           the
           sheep
           but
           to
           follow
           and
           finde
           out
           the
           foote
           steps
           of
           the
           wolfe
           .
           Here
           vpon
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           exhorteth
           the
           elders
           of
           Ephesus
           l
           to
           take
           heed
           to
           themselues
           and
           to
           all
           the
           flocke
           ,
           whereof
           the
           holy
           ghost
           had
           made
           them
           ouerseers
           ,
           to
           feede
           the
           church
           of
           god
           which
           he
           hath
           purchased
           with
           his
           owne
           bloude
           ,
           because
           after
           his
           departure
           ,
           
             grieuous
             woolues
             shoulde
             enter
             in
             ,
             not
             sparing
             the
             flock
             ,
             but
             speaking
             peruerse
             things
             ,
             to
             draw
             desciples
             after
             them
             .
          
           If
           then
           the
           enimies
           of
           god
           and
           his
           people
           be
           vigilant
           and
           watchfull
           ,
           to
           seduce
           the
           simple
           and
           to
           subuert
           religion
           :
           how
           carefull
           and
           cheerefull
           ought
           we
           to
           be
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           teach
           the
           people
           committed
           to
           our
           charge
           ,
           but
           to
           resist
           with
           hād
           
           and
           hearte
           all
           those
           that
           vndermine
           the
           good
           estate
           of
           the
           church
           among
           vs.
           Like
           vnto
           the
           people
           of
           god
           after
           the
           returne
           from
           captiuity
           ,
           who
           did
           m
           build
           the
           wal
           with
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           held
           their
           swordes
           and
           weapons
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           cause
           I
           haue
           put
           in
           writing
           this
           treatise
           following
           ,
           containing
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           being
           the
           ordinances
           of
           god
           and
           the
           badges
           of
           christians
           ,
           whereby
           all
           discreet
           and
           indifferent
           men
           may
           perceiue
           the
           trueth
           of
           them
           cleerly
           opened
           out
           of
           the
           woord
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           grosse
           errours
           and
           palpable
           heresies
           maintained
           by
           Antichrist
           and
           his
           adherents
           ,
           with
           sundrie
           other
           pointes
           of
           doctrine
           seruing
           to
           teach
           ,
           to
           conuince
           ,
           to
           correct
           ,
           and
           to
           instruct
           in
           the
           sacraments
           as
           are
           seuerally
           discussed
           and
           largely
           handled
           in
           the
           treatise
           following
           :
           all
           which
           ,
           for
           special
           causes
           and
           considerations
           ,
           I
           heere
           offer
           vnto
           your
           Worship
           ,
           and
           puplish
           vnder
           the
           shield
           and
           shadow
           of
           your
           patronage
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           your
           Wor
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           others
           ;
           of
           which
           three
           ,
           somewhat
           I
           will
           say
           briefly
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           being
           the
           summe
           and
           substance
           of
           〈◊〉
           Sermons
           deliuered
           vpon
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           tenth
           chap.
           of
           the
           former
           epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           you
           vouchsafed
           to
           be
           an
           hearer
           thereof
           For
           as
           god
           hath
           giuen
           me
           my
           calling
           ,
           where
           your
           Wor.
           haue
           your
           dwelling
           :
           so
           by
           your
           .
           owne
           presence
           and
           good
           example
           attending
           to
           the
           work
           of
           the
           ministery
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           word
           of
           god
           ,
           you
           haue
           countenanced
           and
           encouraged
           many
           others
           ,
           whose
           praise
           is
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           to
           come
           into
           the
           holy
           assemblies
           of
           the
           Saints
           with
           reuerence
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           affection
           of
           Iacoh
           ,
           who
           feared
           and
           said
           
           
             Howe
             fearefull
             is
             this
             place
             ,
             this
             is
             none
             other
             but
             the
             house
             of
             god
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             
             gate
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           way
           to
           true
           worship
           ,
           to
           attēd
           to
           his
           word
           which
           he
           hath
           magnified
           o
           aboue
           all
           names
           .
           This
           is
           the
           path
           that
           leadeth
           to
           true
           honour
           ,
           to
           follow
           the
           footsteps
           of
           vertue
           ,
           as
           the
           Heathen
           〈◊〉
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Satyres
           ,
           
        
         
           
             Tota
             licet
             veteres
             exornent
             undique
             cerae
          
           
             Atria
             ,
             nobilit
             as
             sola
             est
             ,
             at
             que
             vnica
             virtus
             .
          
        
         
           This
           the
           Gentiles
           by
           the
           diuine
           spirit
           and
           light
           of
           nature
           saw
           :
           &
           hereunto
           giueth
           witnesse
           the
           word
           of
           god
           ,
           which
           the
           prophet
           declareth
           to
           
             Eli
             ,
             p
             Them
             that
             honour
             me
             I
             will
             honour
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             despise
             me
             shal
             bee
             despised
             .
          
           Vouchsafe
           therefore
           now
           to
           heare
           me
           writing
           ,
           whome
           before
           you
           heard
           speaking
           .
           And
           it
           is
           mine
           earnest
           desire
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           daily
           auditors
           of
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           would
           now
           afresh
           examine
           themselues
           ,
           and
           take
           an
           account
           of
           their
           memories
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           was
           long
           agoe
           forgotten
           ,
           which
           heere
           again
           is
           newly
           published
           .
           Whereby
           we
           shall
           learne
           ,
           how
           easily
           good
           thinges
           (
           especially
           such
           things
           as
           accompany
           saluation
           )
           doe
           slip
           from
           vs
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           tentations
           of
           Satan
           become
           fruitlesse
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           heer
           deliuered
           is
           after
           a
           sort
           a
           plant
           of
           your
           owne
           setting
           ,
           and
           fruit
           of
           your
           owne
           labouring
           :
           so
           that
           it
           acknowledgeth
           it selfe
           due
           of
           right
           vnto
           your selfe
           ,
           flying
           vnto
           you
           as
           to
           a
           sanctuarye
           and
           city
           of
           refuge
           ,
           and
           seeking
           harbour
           against
           the
           barkings
           and
           bitings
           of
           the
           malicious
           and
           enuyous
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           wise
           Phylosopher
           speaketh
           
             Male
             de
             te
             loquuntur
             ,
             bene
             nesciunt
             loqui
             :
             faciunt
             non
             quod
             mereor
             ,
             sed
             quod
             solent
             .
             Quibusdam
             enim
             canibus
             sicinnatum
             est
             ,
             vt
             〈◊〉
             pro
             feritate
             ,
          
           
           
             sed
             pro
             consuetudine
             latrent
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           Such
           speake
           their
           pleasure
           of
           thee
           ,
           as
           haue
           not
           learned
           to
           speakwell
           :
           they
           do
           ,
           not
           what
           I
           do
           deserue
           ,
           but
           what
           themselues
           are
           
           wont
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           property
           of
           many
           curs
           ,
           they
           baul
           and
           barke
           rather
           of
           custome
           ,
           then
           of
           any
           curstnesse
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           offer
           it
           vnto
           you
           ,
           to
           testifie
           a
           thankfull
           hart
           for
           your
           kindnesse
           and
           curtesey
           receiued
           at
           your
           hands
           ,
           not
           only
           such
           as
           is
           in
           the
           open
           view
           of
           the
           world
           and
           as
           it
           were
           publikely
           recorded
           in
           the
           minds
           and
           memories
           of
           many
           men
           liuing
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           I
           haue
           priuatly
           enioyed
           ,
           and
           which
           without
           the
           most
           heynous
           and
           horrible
           kind
           of
           vnthankfulnes
           I
           cannot
           forget
           or
           pretermit
           .
           For
           albeit
           ,
           he
           that
           either
           denieth
           ,
           or
           disembleth
           ,
           or
           requiteth
           not
           a
           benifite
           ,
           be
           accounted
           worthily
           vnthankfull
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           *
           the
           same
           Seneca
           .
           
             Multa
             sunt
             genera
             ingratorum
             ,
             vt
             furum
             ,
             homicidarum
             :
             quorum
             vna
             culpa
             est
             ,
             coeterum
             in
             partibus
             variet
             as
          
           
           
             magna
             .
             Ingratus
             est
             ,
             qui
             benificium
             accepisse
             se
             negat
             ,
             quod
             accepit
             .
             Ingratus
             est
             ,
             qui
             dissimulat
             .
             Ingratus
             ,
             qui
             non
             reddit
             .
             Ingratissimus
             omnium
             qui
             oblitus
             est
             .
          
           Ileaue
           therefore
           this
           testimony
           to
           posterity
           of
           my
           remembrance
           of
           your
           manifolde
           fauours
           ,
           and
           cannot
           bury
           in
           forgetfulnes
           either
           your
           desire
           to
           place
           me
           in
           the
           charge
           ,
           whereby
           the
           mercy
           of
           god
           I
           yet
           abide
           ,
           or
           your
           worthy
           trauell
           and
           labour
           to
           effect
           it
           before
           I
           did
           affect
           it
           ,
           or
           your
           approbation
           of
           me
           before
           others
           ,
           making
           the
           way
           easie
           to
           obtaine
           my
           purpose
           ,
           &
           finding
           me
           out
           when
           I
           sought
           not
           after
           any
           profit
           or
           promotion
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           presume
           to
           dedicate
           these
           my
           simple
           labours
           to
           your
           Worship
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           others
           into
           whose
           hands
           they
           may
           hereafrer
           come
           .
           For
           albeit
           this
           treatise
           be
           no
           great
           booke
           for
           your
           Woorships
           selfe
           ,
           who
           ,
           hauing
           your
           sences
           expert
           and
           excercised
           in
           the
           thinges
           of
           god
           ,
           haue
           not
           need
           to
           be
           taught
           the
           principles
           of
           religion
           :
           yet
           shrowding
           it selfe
           vnder
           your
           countenance
           ,
           
           and
           comming
           foorth
           vnder
           the
           sasegarde
           of
           your
           protection
           ,
           many
           which
           otherwise
           would
           neuer
           vouchsafe
           to
           look
           into
           it
           ,
           shall
           therby
           be
           imboldned
           and
           encouraged
           to
           read
           the
           same
           ,
           whereby
           god
           may
           more
           and
           more
           be
           glorified
           ,
           his
           people
           instructed
           ,
           his
           trueth
           and
           sauing
           health
           enlarged
           and
           spread
           abroad
           .
           We
           see
           in
           these
           last
           and
           worst
           times
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           wherin
           iniquity
           aboundeth
           and
           getteth
           the
           vpper
           hand
           ,
           how
           this
           present
           age
           on
           the
           one
           side
           surfetteth
           with
           the
           trash
           and
           rubbish
           of
           folish
           and
           filthy
           writings
           ,
           such
           as
           blot
           ,
           not
           only
           paper
           ,
           but
           heauen
           and
           earth
           with
           their
           vanity
           :
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           scorneth
           and
           scoffeth
           at
           all
           treatises
           of
           religion
           and
           deuotion
           .
           The
           very
           heathen
           in
           all
           their
           consultations
           and
           deliberations
           *
           were
           not
           woont
           to
           prefer
           profite
           before
           
           pleasure
           :
           but
           now
           such
           as
           mask
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           delight
           rather
           to
           read
           legends
           of
           lies
           ,
           then
           books
           that
           may
           build
           vs
           vp
           in
           faith
           and
           loue
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           may
           iustly
           renew
           the
           old
           complaint
           *
           of
           the
           poet
           Persius
           .
        
         
           
             O
             cur
             as
             hominam
             !
             o
             quantum
             est
             in
             rebus
             inane
             !
             
          
           
             Quis
             leget
             haec
             ?
             min'tu
             istud
             ais
             ?
             nemo
             hercule
             ,
             nemo
             .
          
           
             Vel
             duo
             ,
             velnemo
             ,
             turpe
             ,
             &
             miserabile
             .
             quare
             ?
          
           
             Ne
             mihi
             Polydamas
             ,
             et
             Troiades
             Labeonem
          
           
             Praetulerint
             .
             Nugae
             .
          
        
         
           Accept
           therefore
           ,
           I
           most
           humbly
           beseech
           you
           ,
           this
           small
           testimony
           of
           my
           dutifull
           goodwill
           toward
           your
           Woorship
           ,
           rather
           considering
           the
           simple
           minde
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           giuer
           ,
           then
           weighing
           the
           woorth
           and
           value
           of
           the
           guifte
           ,
           especially
           seeing
           that
           I
           haue
           giuen
           it
           in
           charge
           not
           to
           come
           vnto
           you
           vncalled
           ,
           nor
           to
           
           interrupt
           your
           more
           necessarye
           affaires
           .
           The
           God
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           multiply
           the
           graces
           of
           his
           spirit
           vpon
           you
           and
           all
           yours
           ,
           adding
           many
           good
           and
           happy
           daies
           vnto
           you
           ,
           and
           enritching
           your
           heart
           with
           true
           pietye
           ,
           
           which
           hath
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           life
           present
           ,
           and
           that
           life
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           Thus
           commending
           and
           committing
           your
           Wor
           :
           to
           God
           and
           to
           the
           word
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           build
           further
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           an
           inheritaunce
           immortall
           
           and
           incorruptible
           ,
           among
           all
           them
           that
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           I
           most
           humbly
           take
           my
           leaue
           of
           you
           .
           From
           Isfield
           the
           12.
           of
           Iune
           ,
           An.
           1606.
           
        
         
           
             
               Your
               Worships
               in
               all
               christian
            
             duties
             to
             be
             commanded
             ,
             William
             Attersoll
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Ad
             Authorem
             ,
             in
             libellum
             suum
             de
          
           Sacramentis
           G.
           S.
           carmen
           Encomiasticum
           .
        
         
           SItua
           scripta
           recepta
           domiretinebis
           amice
           ,
        
         
           Publica
           nec
           facies
           ;
           dic
           mthi
           ,
           qualis
           er
           is
           ?
        
         
           Imprimit
           illa
           pius
           quae
           supprimit
           impius
           omni
           :
        
         
           Ille
           bonum
           patriae
           respicit
           ,
           iste
           suum
           .
        
         
           Ecce
           ,
           bonique
           malique
           tibi
           datur
           optio
           :
           sponte
        
         
           Impius
           anne
           velis
           ,
           vel
           velis
           esse
           pius
           .
        
         
           Sis
           bonus
           O
           faelixque
           tuis
           ;
           fac
           publica
           multis
        
         
           Sacramenta
           :
           Deus
           iussit
           ,
           et
           ipse
           doces
           .
        
         
           Nonne
           doces
           iussisse
           Deum
           dare
           bina
           duobus
        
         
           Sexibus
           ;
           ad
           caenam
           lotus
           vt
           omnis
           eat
           ?
        
         
           Carnifices
           merito
           condemn
           as
           sacrificantes
           ,
        
         
           Quod
           christum
           comedunt
           ,
           &
           sine
           plebe
           ,
           bibunt
           .
        
         
           Ergo
           age
           ,
           facta
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           ne
           sint
           contraria
           dict
           is
           ,
        
         
           Vt
           ,
           cum
           signa
           probes
           publica
           ,
           scripta
           neges
           .
        
         
           Scriptum
           de
           sanct
           is
           fieret
           commune
           sigillis
           ,
        
         
           Conuenit
           vt
           cunctis
           fons
           sacer
           atque
           cibus
        
         
           Da
           triadi
           tua
           scripta
           Deo
           tria
           :
           Publica
           sunto
           .
        
         
           Publica
           priuatis
           sunt
           meliora
           bonis
           .
        
         
           
             Vale.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Others
           in
           English.
           
        
         
           THough
           feare
           of
           shame
           false-harted
           men
           do
           curbe
           with
           bit
           of
           sinnes
           :
        
         
           From
           pressing
           to
           the
           Printers
           presse
           ,
           where
           fame
           or
           shame
           begins
           :
        
         
           Yet
           let
           not
           vndeserued
           shame
           an
           harmelesse
           Writer
           fright
        
         
           From
           hardest
           stamp
           that
           Man
           can
           make
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           truth
           to
           light
           .
        
         
           The
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           once
           ,
           on
           earth
           for
           mans
           saluation
           dyed
           ,
        
         
           Imprinted
           had
           ,
           with
           Iron
           printes
           ,
           his
           hands
           ,
           his
           feete
           ,
           his
           side
           .
        
         
         
           Looke
           how
           he
           ,
           looking
           on
           the
           Crowne
           of
           glorie
           ,
           from
           the
           skies
           ,
        
         
           Endur'd
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           despised
           the
           shame
           ,
           with
           constant
           setled
           eies
           :
        
         
           So
           looke
           to
           looke
           for
           io
           yes
           to
           come
           ,
           for
           present
           paines
           and
           spites
           ,
        
         
           If
           his
           example
           followed
           be
           on
           earth
           by
           earthly
           wightes
           ,
        
         
           Both
           bloody
           Iewes
           and
           Gentels
           to
           ,
           this
           bloody
           booke
           of
           life
        
         
           Did
           looke
           vpon
           ,
           with
           scornefull
           lookes
           ,
           as
           people
           full
           of
           strife
           .
        
         
           But
           glad
           was
           Thomas
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           this
           holy
           booke
           in
           hand
           :
        
         
           And
           saw
           ,
           and
           felt
           the
           print
           thereof
           ,
           though
           red
           and
           rough
           ,
           as
           sand
           .
        
         
           There
           might
           he
           reade
           his
           name
           in
           print
           when
           opened
           was
           the
           booke
           :
        
         
           Therefore
           he
           cryed
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           my
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           on
           it
           did
           looke
           .
        
         
           Did
           not
           the
           booke
           which
           Moses
           wrote
           ,
           and
           sprinkled
           all
           with
           blood
           ,
        
         
           Betoken
           this
           most
           worthy
           booke
           ,
           containing
           all
           our
           good
           ?
        
         
           Did
           not
           the
           prophet
           meane
           this
           booke
           ,
           when
           in
           our
           Maisters
           name
        
         
           He
           spake
           of
           grauing
           in
           his
           hands
           the
           people
           of
           the
           same
           ?
        
         
           If
           this
           be
           thus
           ;
           If
           any
           then
           A
           commentary
           write
        
         
           Of
           all
           this
           Booke
           ,
           from
           point
           ,
           to
           point
           ,
           as
           truth
           doth
           it
           indite
           :
        
         
           Who
           will
           backbite
           (
           but
           dogged
           Iewes
           )
           The
           writer
           ,
           with
           their
           chaps
           ?
        
         
           Who
           ,
           (
           but
           the
           Gentiles
           woluish
           brood
           )
           will
           giue
           him
           any
           snaps
           ?
        
         
           If
           any
           do
           ,
           no
           more
           ado
           ,
           but
           call
           him
           by
           his
           name
        
         
           A
           Dog
           ,
           a
           Wolfe
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           be
           ast
           :
           as
           he
           deserueth
           blame
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           my
           Friend
           ,
           which
           hast
           describd
           this
           Book
           of
           life
           and
           truth
           ,
        
         
           With
           treatise
           on
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           Fit
           for
           both
           age
           and
           youth
           :
        
         
           Direct
           it
           to
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           as
           three
           and
           yet
           but
           one
           :
        
         
           Thus
           much
           thou
           maist
           with
           reuerence
           ,
           though
           he
           compare
           with
           none
           .
        
         
           Past
           all
           Compar
           his
           nature
           is
           ,
           his
           worke
           is
           ,
           and
           his
           worde
           :
        
         
           Yet
           doth
           his
           scripture
           ,
           with
           himselfe
           comparison
           affoord
           .
        
         
           The
           Sacraments
           in
           generall
           ,
           Do
           like
           wise
           giue
           vs
           light
           ,
        
         
           The
           euerlasting
           light
           to
           see
           ,
           Deuoide
           of
           any
           night
           .
        
         
           But
           specially
           the
           special
           two
           ,
           of
           water
           ,
           and
           of
           blood
           ,
        
         
           The
           gospels
           sacramental
           twinnes
           ,
           and
           our
           celestial
           food
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           fiue
           ,
           which
           many
           make
           ,
           and
           match
           with
           these
           amisse
           ,
        
         
           They
           want
           some
           parts
           substantial
           :
           as
           wel
           declared
           is
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           with
           euen
           hand
           and
           hart
           wil
           vndertake
           the
           view
        
         
           Of
           seuen
           sacraments
           shal
           find
           ,
           that
           onely
           two
           are
           true
           .
        
         
           These
           three
           books
           are
           ,
           like
           three
           topt
           ship
           ,
           ful
           fraught
           with
           truth
           ,
           great
           store
           :
        
         
           The
           Catechisme
           ,
           like
           boat
           doth
           serue
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           load
           to
           shore
           .
        
         
           Let
           searcher
           search
           thy
           Marchandize
           ,
           let
           Printer
           print
           ,
           and
           sel
           ,
        
         
           Let
           al
           men
           make
           the
           best
           of
           al
           :
           and
           so
           ,
           in
           CHRIST
           ,
           Farewell
           .
        
         
           
             W.
             S.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Ad
           Lectorem
           libri
           ,
           G
           :
           Atters
           :
           de
           
             Sacramentis
             T.
             H.
             carmen
          
           protrepticum
           .
        
         
           ATRI
           dum
           tenebras
           praebent
           sine
           lumine
           SOLES
           ,
        
         
           AT-TER-SOL
           radios
           sparsit
           vbique
           suos
           .
        
         
           Nec
           mirum
           :
           〈◊〉
           caelest
           is
           luminis
           author
           ,
        
         
           Misit
           in
           atratum
           lumina
           sacra
           solum
           .
        
         
           Alba
           manet
           sterilis
           plerunque
           ,
           &
           languidatellus
           ,
        
         
           Dum
           pingue
           est
           atrum
           ,
           frugiferumque
           solum
           .
        
         
           Hortulus
           est
           ,
           liber
           hic
           qui
           dulces
           fragrat
           odores
        
         
           Sacra
           dei
           multa
           fertilitate
           ferens
           .
        
         
           Ergo
           leg
           as
           (
           bone
           lector
           )
           et
           hic
           ,
           pastor
           que
           fidelis
        
         
           Quisque
           ,
           dei
           sacro
           gramine
           pascat
           oues
           .
        
         
           Flores
           ac
           fructus
           ,
           fluuios
           ,
           herbasque
           salubres
           ,
        
         
           Quicquid
           et
           expect
           as
           ,
           hie
           paradisus
           hahet
           .
        
         
           Sacramenta
           (
           precor
           modo
           )
           sacra
           mente
           feruntor
           :
        
         
           Dilige
           scriptorem
           :
           perlege
           ,
           scripta
           :
        
         
           
             vale
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             A
             Sonnet
             by
             the
             Same
             ,
             containing
             the
          
           subiect
           of
           the
           booke
           following
           .
        
         
           
             WHat
             needs
             an
             Iuy
             bush
             where
             wine
             is
             good
             ?
          
           
             To
             paint
             this
             booke
             with
             praise
             were
             vainereci
             -
          
           
             Come
             hungry
             faithful
             soules
             ,
             without
             inuiting
             ,
             (
             ting
             ,
          
           
             Vnto
             a
             supper
             of
             celestiall
             foode
             .
          
           
             Looke
             looke
             what
             costly
             cheere
             is
             here
             addressed
          
           
             To
             feede
             〈◊〉
             soule
             .
             What
             's
             that
             ?
             my
             sauiour
             slaine
             ?
          
           
             O
             dismall
             〈◊〉
             O
             dolefull
             bitter
             paine
             !
          
           
             Be
             not
             dismaid
             〈◊〉
             onely
             are
             we
             blessed
             .
          
           
             The
             painfull
             passion
             ,
             and
             the
             bitter
             griefe
          
           
             Which
             Christ
             sustaind
             (
             who
             all
             the
             paine
             indured
             )
          
           
             Is
             sweet
             to
             vs
             ,
             because
             we
             sinde
             reliefe
          
           
             In
             that
             pure
             bloud
             which
             hath
             our
             lines
             secured
             .
          
           
             Who
             's
             ableto
             expresse
             that
             soueraigne
             good
             ,
          
           
             Got
             by
             the
             purple
             tincture
             of
             his
             blood
             ?
          
        
         
           
             O
             sucke
             apace
             (
             poore
             soule
             )
             that
             cordiall
             veine
          
           
             By
             which
             Christis
             infusd
             into
             thy
             spirit
             ,
          
           
             Cling
             ,
             cling
             ,
             to
             him
             by
             faith
             :
             no
             popish
             merit
             ,
          
           
             Can
             to
             thy
             soule
             this
             precious
             putchase
             gaine
             .
          
           
             Then
             as
             the
             outward
             signes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
          
           
             (
             Ordain'd
             by
             Christ
             as
             signes
             ,
             his
             loue
             to
             seale
             )
          
           
             Thy
             body
             cheeres
             :
             So
             Christ
             thy
             soule
             shall
             heale
          
           
             And
             hoise
             it
             vp
             ,
             at
             length
             to
             blisse
             deuine
             .
          
           
             Lo
             heer
             's
             the
             subiect
             of
             this
             golden
             booke
             ,
          
           
             Full
             fraught
             with
             matter
             ,
             method
             ,
             doctrine
             ,
             vses
             ,
          
           
             All
             well
             apply'd
             :
             which
             shewes
             what
             paines
             he
             tooke
          
           
             In
             the
             vnmasking
             of
             the
             Popes
             abuses
             .
          
           
             Forward
             (
             sweet
             friend
             )
             such
             feasts
             make
             many
             more
             ,
          
           
             That
             men
             may
             eate
             ,
             and
             surfet
             in
             thy
             store
             .
          
        
         
           
             T.
             Harison
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             A
             generall
             Table
             of
             the
             Contents
             
               of
               these
               three
               bookes
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               these
               3.
               
               Bookes
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Sacramentes
               is
               handled
               :
            
             
               In
               Generall
               :
               what
               a
               sacrament
               is
               .
               Wherin
               consider
               two
               points
               :
               〈◊〉
               
                 
                   Partes
                   .
                   
                     
                       Set
                       downe
                       
                         
                           Outward
                        
                         
                           Inwarde
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       Applied
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Vses
                   .
                
              
            
             
               In
               particular
               concerning
               
                 
                   Babtisme
                   ,
                   Booke
                   2
                
                 
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   Booke
                   3.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Table
             of
             the
             principall
             points
             contained
             in
             the
             first
             Booke
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Booke
               teacheth
               ,
            
             
               That
               God
               in
               all
               ages
               hath
               giuen
               Sacraments
               to
               his
               church
               ,
               chap.
               1
            
             
               
                 
                   What
                   a
                   sacrament
                   is
                   .
                   1
                   ,
                   a
                   visible
                   sign
                   of
                   an
                   inuisible
                   &
                   spirituall
                   gra
                   .
                   a
                   herein
                   consider
                   2
                   things
                   .
                   
                     
                       The
                       nature
                       of
                       thē
                       
                         
                           The
                           parts
                           are
                           twoefold
                           .
                           ch
                           .
                           3
                           
                             
                               Outward
                               parts
                               are
                               foure
                               .
                               
                                 
                                   Minist
                                   .
                                   chap.
                                   4
                                   he
                                   is
                                   to
                                   
                                     
                                       so
                                       sanctifie
                                       the
                                       outward
                                       〈◊〉
                                       :
                                    
                                     
                                       Deliuer
                                       thē
                                       to
                                       the
                                       receiuers
                                       .
                                    
                                  
                                
                                 
                                   Worde
                                   chap.
                                   5
                                   〈◊〉
                                   .
                                   
                                     
                                       i
                                       〈◊〉
                                       to
                                       warrant
                                       thē
                                       .
                                    
                                     
                                       A
                                       promise
                                       〈◊〉
                                       to
                                       them
                                       .
                                    
                                  
                                
                                 
                                   Signe
                                   or
                                   outward
                                   element
                                   ,
                                   chap
                                   ,
                                   6.
                                   
                                
                                 
                                   receiuer
                                   c.
                                   7
                                   who
                                   must
                                   .
                                   
                                     
                                       〈◊〉
                                       the
                                       outward
                                       signe
                                    
                                     
                                       apply
                                       the
                                       same
                                       .
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                             
                               Inwarde
                               parts
                               are
                               foure
                               .
                               
                                 
                                   God
                                   the
                                   father
                                   c
                                   9
                                   who
                                   
                                     
                                       Offereth
                                       christ
                                       to
                                       al
                                    
                                     
                                       Giueth
                                       christ
                                       to
                                       the
                                       beleeuer
                                    
                                  
                                
                                 
                                   The
                                   spirit
                                   ,
                                   chap.
                                   10
                                   hee
                                   sealeth
                                   vp
                                   the
                                   promise
                                   ,
                                   &
                                   maketh
                                   it
                                   eff
                                   〈◊〉
                                   .
                                
                                 
                                   Christ
                                   Iesus
                                   ,
                                   chap.
                                   1
                                   who
                                   is
                                   the
                                   truth
                                   and
                                   〈◊〉
                                   of
                                   all
                                   sacraments
                                   .
                                
                                 
                                   the
                                   faithful
                                   receiuer
                                   ,
                                   c.
                                   xii
                                   
                                     
                                       〈◊〉
                                       christ
                                    
                                     
                                       apylieth
                                       him
                                       to
                                       himselfe
                                       .
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           the
                           Vses
                           :
                           see
                           this
                           letterb.
                           the
                           vses
                           of
                           a
                           sacrament
                           are
                           three
                           ,
                           
                             
                               to
                               strengthen
                               and
                               confirme
                               faith
                               ,
                               chap.
                               13
                               〈◊〉
                               
                                 
                                   God
                                   is
                                   true
                                   in
                                   his
                                   promises
                                   .
                                
                                 
                                   Many
                                   of
                                   the
                                   faithfull
                                   first
                                   beleeued
                                   ,
                                   before
                                   they
                                   didde
                                   partake
                                   the
                                   sacraments
                                   .
                                
                              
                            
                             
                               to
                               be
                               a
                               seale
                               of
                               the
                               〈◊〉
                               chap.
                               14
                               these
                               are
                               the
                               articles
                               of
                               agreement
                               ,
                               between
                               
                                 
                                   God
                                   :
                                   who
                                   promiseth
                                   
                                     
                                       Forgiuenesse
                                       of
                                       sinnes
                                       .
                                    
                                     
                                       Adoption
                                       of
                                       son
                                       nes
                                       .
                                    
                                     
                                       Possession
                                       of
                                       Heauen
                                       .
                                    
                                  
                                
                                 
                                   Man
                                   〈◊〉
                                   hoe
                                   promiseth
                                   ,
                                   
                                     
                                       to
                                       beleeue
                                       the
                                       promises
                                       .
                                    
                                     
                                       to
                                       loue
                                       his
                                       
                                         
                                           Brethren
                                        
                                         
                                           Enimies
                                        
                                      
                                    
                                     
                                       to
                                       performe
                                       Obedsence
                                       .
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                             
                               to
                               be
                               badges
                               of
                               our
                               christian
                               profession
                               ,
                               chap.
                               15
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       the
                       number
                       of
                       them
                       .
                       See
                       the
                       letter
                       a
                       a
                       
                         
                           that
                           Baptisme
                           and
                           the
                           Lords
                           supper
                           are
                           the
                           two
                           onely
                           sacramentes
                           of
                           the
                           New
                           testament
                           ,
                           chap.
                           16
                        
                         
                           that
                           〈◊〉
                           is
                           no
                           sacrament
                           ,
                           chap
                           17
                        
                         
                           that
                           popish
                           pennance
                           is
                           no
                           sacrament
                           chap.
                           18
                        
                         
                           that
                           Matrimony
                           is
                           no
                           sacrament
                           chap
                           19
                        
                         
                           that
                           Orders
                           are
                           no
                           sacrament
                           chap
                           20
                        
                         
                           that
                           extreame
                           unction
                           is
                           no
                           sacrament
                           ,
                           chap
                           ,
                           21
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
           
             A
             Table
             of
             the
             contents
             of
             the
             Second
             Booke
             .
          
           
             
               Baptism
               is
               the
               first
               sacramēt
               wherin
            
             
               by
               outward
               washing
               of
               the
               bodie
               once
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               the
               son
               and
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               the
               inward
               cleansing
               of
               the
               soule
               is
               represented
               chap.
               1
            
             
               In
               Baptisme
               consider
               ,
               
                 
                   the
                   partes
                   are
                   twofold
                   chap.
                   3
                   
                     
                       Outwarde
                       partes
                       .
                       
                         
                           Minister
                           chap.
                           3
                           whose
                           dutie
                           it
                           is
                           to
                           
                             
                               Sanctifie
                               the
                               water
                            
                             
                               Wash
                               the
                               party
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           Word
                           of
                           institution
                           ,
                           Baptise
                           in
                           the
                           name
                           of
                           the
                           father
                           ,
                           of
                           the
                           sonne
                           ,
                           and
                           of
                           the
                           holy
                           ghost
                           ,
                           chapt
                           ,
                           4
                        
                         
                           Element
                           of
                           water
                           ,
                           chap
                           ,
                           5
                        
                         
                           Receiuers
                           are
                           all
                           such
                           as
                           are
                           in
                           the
                           couenant
                           ,
                           chap.
                           6.
                           
                           
                             
                               Men
                               and
                               women
                               in
                               yeares
                               ,
                               that
                               are
                               in
                               the
                               faith
                               .
                            
                             
                               Infantes
                               of
                               them
                               ,
                               chap
                               ,
                               7
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       Inward
                       partes
                       
                         
                           God
                           the
                           father
                           chap
                           ,
                           8.
                           who
                           
                             
                               Offereth
                               the
                               bloud
                               of
                               his
                               sonne
                               .
                            
                             
                               Giueth
                               Christ
                               to
                               the
                               beleeuers
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           Holy
                           spirit
                           chap
                           ,
                           9
                           ,
                           who
                           perfourmeth
                           that
                           which
                           is
                           promised
                           in
                           the
                           word
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           Iesus
                           ,
                           chap
                           10
                           ,
                           ratifieng
                           our
                           
                             
                               Regeneration
                            
                             
                               Remission
                               of
                               sinnes
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           Soule
                           clensed
                           ,
                           represented
                           by
                           the
                           body
                           washed
                           ,
                           cha
                           ,
                           11
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   vses
                   of
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   are
                   these
                   3
                   
                     
                       To
                       shew
                       our
                       planting
                       and
                       ingrafting
                       into
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       christ
                       ,
                       cha
                       ,
                       12
                    
                     
                       to
                       assure
                       vs
                       of
                       the
                       remission
                       of
                       sinnes
                       ,
                       cha
                       ,
                       13
                       
                         
                           Original
                           .
                        
                         
                           Actual
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       to
                       teach
                       to
                       die
                       to
                       sinne
                       ,
                       and
                       liue
                       to
                       righteousnesse
                       ,
                       cha
                       ,
                       14.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Table
             of
             the
             principall
             points
             contained
             in
             the
             last
             Booke
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lordes
               supper
               called
               by
               〈◊〉
               names
               ch
               .
               1
               ,
               is
               the
               second
               sacrament
               ,
               wherein
               by
               visible
               receiuing
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               is
               represented
               〈◊〉
               spiritual
               communion
               〈◊〉
               the
               〈◊〉
               and
               〈◊〉
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               ch
               .
               2
               In
               this
               sacra
               ,
               obserue
            
             
               the
               work
               it selfe
               where
               in
               obserue
               the
               
                 
                   parts
                   
                     
                       Outward
                       
                         
                           Minist
                           .
                           chap.
                           3
                           whose
                           duty
                           is
                           
                             
                               To
                               take
                               the
                               bread
                               and
                               mine
                               into
                               his
                               hands
                               .
                            
                             
                               to
                               blesse
                               and
                               〈◊〉
                               the
                               words
                               of
                               institution
                               .
                            
                             
                               to
                               breake
                               the
                               bread
                               ,
                               and
                               poure
                               out
                               then
                               ine
                               .
                            
                             
                               to
                               distribute
                               the
                               bread
                               and
                               Wine
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           The
                           word
                           of
                           institution
                           and
                           promise
                           contained
                           therein
                           ,
                           chap.
                           4
                        
                         
                           The
                           outward
                           signes
                           chap.
                           5
                           which
                           are
                           
                             
                               Bread
                            
                             
                               Wine
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           The
                           cōmunicāts
                           chap
                           ,
                           6.
                           whose
                           actions
                           are
                           
                             
                               to
                               take
                               the
                               bread
                               and
                               cupinto
                               their
                               handes
                            
                             
                               to
                               eate
                               the
                               bread
                               &
                               drink
                               the
                               wine
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       Inwarde
                       
                         
                           God
                           the
                           father
                           ch
                           .
                           8
                           who
                           
                             
                               offereth
                               christ
                               to
                               al
                               commers
                            
                             
                               Giueth
                               christ
                               for
                               the
                               redemtion
                               of
                               the
                               fat
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           Spirit
                           :
                           who
                           assureth
                           vs
                           of
                           the
                           truth
                           of
                           Gods
                           promises
                           ch
                           9
                           the
                           body
                           and
                           bloud
                           of
                           christ
                           ,
                           prepared
                           to
                           be
                           the
                           liuely
                           food
                           of
                           our
                           soules
                           ,
                           ch
                           .
                           x
                        
                         
                           the
                           faithfull
                           receiuer
                           chap.
                           1
                           〈◊〉
                           hose
                           duties
                           are
                           ,
                           
                             
                               to
                               apprehend
                               &
                               receiue
                               christ
                               &
                               his
                               benefits
                               .
                            
                             
                               to
                               appropriate
                               and
                               apply
                               him
                               to
                               the
                               soule
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   the
                   Vses
                   :
                   see
                   this
                   letter
                   c
                   c
                   
                     
                       to
                       shew
                       forth
                       with
                       thankesgiuing
                       the
                       sufferings
                       of
                       christ
                       ,
                       chap
                       ,
                       12
                    
                     
                       to
                       teach
                       our
                       communion
                       and
                       growth
                       in
                       christ
                       ,
                       chap.
                       13
                    
                     
                       to
                       declare
                       our
                       communion
                       and
                       growth
                       with
                       our
                       brethren
                       ,
                       chap.
                       14
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Preparation
               to
               the
               worke
               See
               the
               letter
               d
               d
               
                 
                   The
                   necessitie
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   
                     
                       Gods
                       presence
                       ,
                       with
                       whom
                       we
                       haue
                       to
                       do
                       and
                       to
                       deale
                       .
                    
                     
                       Our
                       owne
                       profit
                       ,
                       being
                       rightlie
                       prepared
                       .
                    
                     
                       Our
                       owne
                       practise
                       ,
                       in
                       preparing
                       and
                       taking
                       our
                       ordinarie
                       meates
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       sacrament
                       it selfe
                       defiled
                       ,
                       by
                       vnreuerent
                       receiuing
                       .
                    
                     
                       the
                       punishment
                       procured
                       ,
                       by
                       want
                       of
                       this
                       care
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   the
                   partes
                   .
                   
                     
                       the
                       knowledg
                       of
                       God
                       and
                       our selues
                       :
                       especially
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       doctrine
                       of
                       the
                       sacraments
                       chap
                       ,
                       16
                    
                     
                       Faith
                       in
                       Christ
                       :
                       seeing
                       euerie
                       one
                       receiueth
                       so
                       mnch
                       ,
                       as
                       he
                       beleeueth
                       he
                       receiueth
                       ,
                       chap.
                       17
                    
                     
                       Repentance
                       from
                       dead
                       workes
                       ;
                       daily
                       renewed
                       for
                       daily
                       sinnes
                       .
                    
                     
                       Reconciliation
                       to
                       our
                       brethren
                       .
                       chap
                       ,
                       19.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           FIRST
           BOOKE
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           in
           generall
           ,
           containing
           
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             therof
          
           ,
           ouerthrowing
           the
           errors
           
             ofthe
             
               of
               the
            
          
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           deliuering
           the
           comfortable
           vse
           ofthem
           
             to
             all
             the
             people
             of
             GOD.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Of
             the
             agreement
             and
             difference
             betweene
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             GOD
             euen
             from
             the
             beginning
             added
             vnto
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             a
             his
             Sacramentes
             in
             the
             Church
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             )
             outwardly
             representing
             &
             vifiblie
             offering
             to
             our
             sight
             ,
             those
             things
             that
             inwardly
             hee
             performeth
             to
             vs
             :
             as
             b
             the
             tree
             oflife
             ,
             and
             the
             tree
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             euill
             in
             the
             Garden
             .
             After
             mans
             fall
             ,
             when
             a
             new
             necessity
             was
             added
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             mans
             want
             and
             weaknesse
             :
             he
             testified
             his
             loue
             and
             ratified
             his
             Couenant
             by
             sacrifices
             and
             Ceremonies
             to
             our
             first
             Parents
             .
             He
             gaue
             the
             c
             Arke
             to
             Noah
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             to
             confirm
             them
             in
             the
             promise
             which
             he
             made
             
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             drowned
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             .
             He
             added
             to
             Abraham
             (
             d
             )
             the
             signe
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             as
             a
             seale
             (
             e
             )
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             faith
             :
             and
             to
             the
             Israelites
             he
             gaue
             the
             Passeouer
             ,
             Manna
             ,
             oblations
             ,
             purifications
             ,
             the
             brazen
             Serpent
             ,
             the
             Rock
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             spirituall
             tipes
             ,
             whereby
             he
             assured
             them
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             that
             God
             for
             the
             onely
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             vvrought
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             would
             giue
             to
             all
             that
             beleeue
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             and
             euerlasting
             life
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             world
             of
             God
             may
             fitly
             be
             resembled
             to
             writtings
             and
             euidences
             :
             and
             the
             b
             Sacraments
             to
             seales
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             alone
             setteth
             to
             his
             owne
             letters
             .
             They
             are
             as
             a
             visible
             Sermon
             preaching
             vnto
             vs
             most
             liuely
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             :
             that
             as
             the
             vvord
             we
             hear
             doth
             edifie
             and
             instruct
             the
             minde
             by
             the
             outward
             eares
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             Sacraments
             by
             the
             eyes
             &
             other
             senses
             .
             First
             then
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             vnderstand
             the
             doctrine
             and
             nature
             os
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             the
             word
             &
             Sacraments
             haue
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             agree
             one
             with
             another
             :
             then
             ,
             what
             they
             haue
             peculiar
             and
             proper
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             differ
             one
             from
             an
             other
             .
             The
             agreement
             betweene
             them
             standeth
             in
             these
             points
             .
             First
             ,
             both
             are
             ofGod
             ,
             and
             instruments
             which
             the
             holy
             ghost
             vseth
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             more
             and
             more
             one
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             partakers
             of
             saluation
             :
             〈◊〉
             that
             God
             needeth
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             is
             tyed
             vnto
             them
             (
             for
             as
             he
             can
             nourish
             without
             meate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             so
             he
             can
             saue
             without
             word
             or
             Sacraments
             :
             )
             but
             because
             we
             neede
             them
             ,
             he
             vseth
             them
             when
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             as
             often
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             .
             The
             same
             which
             is
             published
             and
             promised
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             signified
             and
             sealed
             by
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             For
             they
             are
             not
             a
             deliuering
             of
             new
             promises
             and
             articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             seale
             vp
             such
             as
             are
             offered
             in
             the
             word
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             although
             god
             vse
             them
             as
             instruments
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             yet
             the
             especiall
             working
             and
             forcible
             power
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             dependeth
             on
             God
             alone
             :
             so
             that
             we
             must
             not
             thinke
             that
             whosoeuer
             partaketh
             them
             is
             partaker
             of
             grace
             ,
             saluation
             ,
             for
             giuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             euerlasting
             glorie
             ,
             
             but
             the
             vertue
             of
             them
             floweth
             from
             him
             onely
             as
             from
             a
             fountaine
             .
             A
             man
             may
             heare
             the
             word
             and
             receiue
             the
             Sacraments
             al
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             life
             and
             be
             neuer
             the
             better
             ,
             except
             God
             change
             the
             minde
             ,
             open
             the
             heart
             ,
             enlighten
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             clense
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             sanctifie
             the
             affections
             to
             his
             glory
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             as
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             profiteth
             nothing
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             applyed
             ,
             and
             receiued
             ,
             but
             (
             g
             )
             tendeth
             to
             iudgement
             :
             so
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             except
             we
             bring
             the
             hand
             of
             faith
             with
             vs
             ,
             cannot
             giue
             vs
             faith
             nor
             grace
             ,
             but
             tend
             to
             our
             condemnation
             .
             Yet
             ,
             as
             the
             Gospel
             is
             alwaies
             the
             sauour
             of
             life
             vnto
             life
             of
             it
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             (
             h
             )
             word
             liuely
             and
             of
             comfortable
             operation
             ,
             howsoeuer
             the
             vnfaithfull
             turne
             it
             to
             be
             the
             sauour
             of
             death
             vnto
             death
             :
             So
             the
             Sacramentes
             cease
             not
             in
             themselues
             to
             be
             true
             Sacraments
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             administred
             by
             vnworthy
             ministers
             ,
             and
             receiued
             by
             vnsaithfull
             people
             .
             For
             mans
             wickednesse
             cannot
             peruert
             ,
             much
             lesse
             euert
             the
             nature
             of
             Gods
             ordinance
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             seede
             springeth
             not
             vp
             and
             bringeth
             not
             fruite
             so
             soone
             as
             it
             is
             sowne
             ,
             but
             lieth
             a
             time
             couered
             in
             the
             earth
             to
             take
             rooting
             :
             so
             the
             fruite
             reaped
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             benifit
             receiued
             by
             the
             Sacraments
             presently
             appeareth
             not
             ,
             but
             groweth
             and
             increaseth
             at
             the
             time
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             blesse
             them
             in
             his
             elect
             ,
             at
             what
             season
             himselfe
             hath
             ordained
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             what
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             haue
             in
             common
             ,
             both
             are
             instruments
             of
             the
             same
             grace
             ,
             both
             haue
             their
             benifit
             ,
             blessing
             ,
             and
             force
             depending
             on
             God
             ,
             both
             require
             faith
             to
             be
             mingled
             with
             them
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             are
             vnprofitable
             ,
             and
             lastly
             they
             profit
             not
             by
             and
             by
             at
             the
             same
             moment
             they
             are
             published
             ,
             administred
             ,
             heard
             ,
             or
             receiued
             :
             but
             God
             afterward
             worketh
             often-times
             by
             them
             in
             his
             children
             to
             their
             great
             comfort
             ,
             when
             all
             fruite
             to
             come
             by
             them
             seemed
             to
             be
             buried
             .
             The
             disciples
             at
             the
             first
             vnderstood
             no
             more
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
             then
             the
             vnbeleeuing
             Iewes
             ,
             when
             he
             sayde
             ,
             (
             3
             )
             Destroy
             
             
               this
               Temple
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               build
               it
               againe
               in
               three
               daies
               :
            
             but
             they
             lay
             it
             vp
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             long
             afterward
             remember
             the
             
             wordes
             hee
             spake
             vnto
             them
             .
             So
             when
             they
             saw
             Christ
             ryding
             to
             Hcirusalem
             ,
             the
             multitude
             spreading
             their
             garments
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             cutting
             downe
             branches
             (
             k
             )
             from
             the
             trees
             ,
             the
             〈◊〉
             moued
             ,
             and
             Children
             crying
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             Hosanna
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Dauid
             :
             they
             (
             l
             vnderstood
             none
             of
             those
             thinges
             at
             the
             first
             :
             
               But
               when
               Iesus
               was
               glorified
               ,
               then
               remembred
               they
               that
               these
               thinges
               were
               written
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               done
               such
               thinges
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             If
             then
             at
             the
             present
             time
             of
             our
             hearing
             or
             receuing
             ,
             we
             finde
             not
             nor
             feel
             the
             fruit
             and
             comfort
             we
             desire
             :
             let
             vs
             not
             doubt
             &
             dispaire
             ,
             but
             waite
             on
             God
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             owne
             appointed
             times
             will
             make
             his
             owne
             ordinances
             auaileable
             to
             all
             his
             seruants
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             things
             that
             are
             common
             to
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             let
             vs
             see
             m
             what
             they
             haue
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             ,
             and
             so
             differ
             one
             from
             another
             .
             First
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             appurtenances
             and
             dependances
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             are
             applyed
             to
             this
             end
             to
             seale
             vp
             our
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             fellowship
             one
             with
             another
             :
             it
             appeareth
             that
             in
             men
             of
             riper
             yeares
             the
             teaching
             and
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             and
             the
             open
             confession
             and
             profession
             of
             faith
             did
             go
             before
             participation
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             Math.
             28.
             
             (
             n
             )
             
               Go
               ,
               teach
               all
               Nations
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             make
             them
             disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             gaue
             them
             to
             the
             faith
             (
             as
             the
             o
             worde
             signifieth
             )
             and
             then
             Baptize
             them
             .
             Thus
             Phillip
             
             taught
             the
             Eunuch
             before
             he
             baptized
             him
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             to
             whom
             when
             the
             Eunuch
             said
             ,
             (
             
             )
             
               What
               letteth
               me
               to
               be
               baptized
               ?
            
             Phillip
             answered
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               beleeuest
               with
               all
               thine
               hart
               ,
               thou
               maiest
               :
            
             and
             he
             said
             
               I
               beleeue
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               And
               act
               .
               10
               Can
               any
               forbid
               water
            
             (
             q
             )
             
               that
               these
               should
               not
               be
               baptized
               ,
               which
               haue
               receiued
               the
               holy
               ghost
               as
               wel
               as
               we
               ?
            
             In
             deede
             touching
             childrens
             baptizme
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             especiall
             respect
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             shal
             speake
             r
             afterward
             .
             But
             touching
             others
             ,
             this
             is
             in
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             that
             where
             as
             the
             worde
             was
             offered
             euen
             to
             such
             as
             were
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             not
             hauing
             heard
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             none
             excluded
             or
             debarred
             from
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             whether
             beleeuers
             or
             (
             s
             )
             vnbeleeuers
             ,
             
             holy
             ,
             or
             prophane
             .
             1
             
               Cor.
               14.
               
               No
               person
               being
               an
               vnbeleeuer
               or
               infidell
               ,
               was
               euer
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               although
               he
               shuld
               offer
               himselfe
            
             (
             for
             that
             had
             bin
             to
             giue
             (
             t
             )
             
               that
               which
               is
               holy
               to
               Dogs
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               pearles
               before
               Swine
            
             )
             but
             such
             onely
             as
             were
             instructed
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             &
             had
             made
             publike
             confession
             therof
             as
             members
             of
             the
             church
             .
             An
             other
             difference
             is
             in
             the
             necessity
             ,
             end
             ,
             and
             vse
             of
             the
             one
             and
             of
             the
             other
             .
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             is
             the
             ordinarye
             meanes
             and
             instrument
             of
             the
             holy
             ghost
             to
             beget
             and
             beginne
             faith
             in
             vs
             (
             except
             God
             doe
             deale
             extraordinaryly
             ,
             which
             of
             vs
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             looked
             for
             )
             and
             none
             hath
             entrance
             to
             Christ
             but
             by
             faith
             :
             so
             that
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             be
             saued
             ,
             must
             heare
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Sacramentes
             are
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             they
             cannot
             ingender
             faith
             in
             vs
             :
             we
             must
             bring
             faith
             with
             vs
             ,
             least
             wee
             partake
             them
             vnworthyly
             ,
             so
             that
             hee
             which
             beleeueth
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             come
             to
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             is
             yet
             partaker
             of
             saluation
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             necessity
             of
             them
             is
             not
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             without
             exception
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             saued
             without
             them
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             contempt
             ,
             not
             the
             want
             of
             them
             that
             bringeth
             danger
             and
             damnation
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             may
             sometimes
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             the
             worde
             preached
             may
             bee
             founde
             (
             as
             an
             essentiall
             note
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             without
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             so
             that
             the
             worde
             may
             bee
             without
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             but
             the
             Sacramentes
             cannot
             be
             without
             the
             worde
             ,
             as
             a
             writinge
             may
             be
             without
             a
             seale
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             seale
             without
             the
             writing
             .
             Set
             a
             seale
             to
             a
             blanke
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             not
             vaine
             ,
             voyde
             ,
             and
             vnprofitable
             ?
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             word
             rouseth
             and
             affecteth
             onelye
             one
             of
             the
             senses
             ,
             to
             witte
             ,
             the
             eares
             ,
             wee
             fee
             it
             not
             ,
             wee
             touch
             it
             not
             ,
             wee
             handle
             it
             not
             ,
             onely
             wee
             heare
             the
             sound
             thereof
             :
             but
             the
             Sacramentes
             are
             offered
             to
             the
             eyes
             as
             wel
             as
             to
             the
             eares
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             do
             euen
             behold
             Iesus
             Christ
             as
             it
             wer
             crucified
             before
             vs
             ,
             nay
             they
             moue
             &
             stir
             vp
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             senses
             ,
             wherby
             we
             may
             vnderstand
             what
             they
             bring
             &
             how
             they
             auaile
             vnto
             our
             faith
             ,
             making
             vs
             after
             a
             sort
             to
             handle
             christ
             with
             our
             hāds
             ,
             to
             see
             him
             with
             our
             eies
             ,
             
             to
             tast
             him
             and
             touch
             him
             with
             our
             whole
             body
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             they
             do
             4
             more
             seale
             vp
             then
             the
             word
             ,
             not
             that
             God
             is
             more
             true
             of
             his
             promise
             when
             hee
             worketh
             by
             signes
             ,
             then
             when
             he
             speaketh
             by
             his
             word
             :
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             teaching
             and
             receiuing
             ,
             because
             by
             his
             Sacraments
             he
             representeth
             his
             promises
             as
             it
             were
             painted
             in
             a
             Table
             ,
             a
             and
             setteth
             them
             forth
             liuely
             as
             in
             a
             picture
             before
             our
             eies
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             only
             heare
             ,
             but
             see
             ,
             handle
             ,
             touch
             ,
             tast
             ,
             and
             euen
             digest
             them
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             more
             effectually
             declared
             and
             sealed
             vp
             by
             the
             Sacraments
             then
             by
             the
             bare
             worde
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             substance
             and
             matter
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             working
             ,
             which
             is
             heedfull
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             and
             more
             effectuall
             :
             so
             as
             that
             which
             we
             perceiue
             and
             receiue
             by
             many
             senses
             as
             hearing
             and
             seeing
             ,
             is
             more
             sure
             and
             certaine
             then
             that
             which
             is
             〈◊〉
             by
             hearing
             onely
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             of
             the
             agreements
             and
             differences
             betweene
             the
             word
             &
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             we
             haue
             shewed
             that
             so
             soon
             as
             god
             gaue
             his
             word
             ,
             immediately
             he
             seconded
             the
             same
             with
             his
             Sacraments
             .
             The
             vses
             which
             wee
             are
             to
             make
             heereof
             are
             
             these
             .
             First
             ,
             seeing
             God
             contenteth
             not
             himselfe
             with
             the
             worde
             onely
             ,
             but
             addeth
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             all
             Ages
             and
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             proceedeth
             partly
             through
             his
             owne
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             mans
             weakenesse
             :
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             farre
             from
             d●spising
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             that
             contrary-wise
             vve
             must
             confesse
             the
             benifit
             ,
             vse
             ,
             and
             worthynesse
             of
             them
             can
             neuer
             be
             sufficiently
             magnified
             ,
             and
             commended
             ,
             nor
             they
             with
             sufficient
             reuerence
             be
             receiued
             .
             We
             are
             dull
             to
             conceiue
             his
             promises
             and
             slovv
             to
             remember
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             full
             of
             doubting
             and
             vnbeleefe
             :
             we
             are
             like
             to
             Thomas
             (
             b
             )
             one
             of
             the
             disciples
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             beleeue
             them
             vntill
             in
             some
             sort
             vve
             see
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             measure
             feele
             them
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
             Wherefore
             God
             hath
             ordained
             these
             misteries
             and
             holy
             actions
             ,
             to
             keepe
             in
             continuall
             memory
             his
             great
             benifits
             bestovved
             vpon
             man
             ,
             to
             seale
             vp
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             to
             offer
             vnto
             our
             sight
             those
             things
             which
             inwardly
             he
             performeth
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             therby
             
             by
             strengtheneth
             and
             increaseth
             our
             faith
             through
             the
             working
             of
             his
             spirit
             in
             our
             soules
             .
             Seing
             then
             the
             word
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             but
             the
             Sacraments
             were
             added
             for
             further
             assurance
             :
             we
             must
             in
             this
             behalfe
             consider
             the
             great
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             toward
             vs
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             onely
             giue
             vs
             faith
             by
             his
             word
             as
             by
             his
             sauing
             instrument
             ,
             but
             hath
             also
             added
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             Sacraments
             or
             seales
             of
             his
             promise
             and
             grace
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             lawfull
             vse
             of
             them
             he
             might
             vphold
             and
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             through
             his
             blessed
             spirit
             .
             For
             in
             asmuch
             as
             the
             Lord
             not
             only
             sent
             the
             blessed
             seede
             ,
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             mankind
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             brusing
             of
             the
             Serpents
             head
             ,
             but
             ordained
             for
             vs
             Sacramentes
             to
             be
             pledges
             of
             his
             promises
             ,
             testimonies
             of
             his
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             and
             remedies
             of
             our
             distrust
             :
             wee
             must
             confesse
             and
             thankfullye
             acknowledge
             the
             bottomlesse
             depth
             of
             gods
             endlesse
             mercy
             toward
             vs
             ,
             who
             vouchsafeth
             to
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             vs
             being
             vile
             and
             miserable
             sinners
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             league
             and
             couenant
             with
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
             and
             delyuers
             his
             onely
             sonne
             to
             suffer
             the
             shamefull
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse
             for
             vs.
             And
             withall
             we
             must
             labour
             more
             and
             more
             to
             feele
             our
             own
             blindnesse
             ,
             distrust
             ,
             infidelity
             ,
             and
             peruerse
             nature
             ,
             we
             would
             easily
             forget
             this
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             had
             beene
             continually
             represented
             before
             our
             eies
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             seeing
             nothing
             is
             offered
             and
             giuen
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             
             which
             is
             not
             published
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             seeing
             they
             cannot
             bee
             where
             there
             is
             no
             worde
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             same
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             benifits
             is
             propounded
             in
             both
             :
             it
             meeteth
             with
             a
             common
             corruption
             and
             lamentable
             practise
             among
             many
             professors
             ,
             that
             desire
             and
             craue
             ,
             especially
             in
             sicknesse
             and
             extremety
             ,
             often
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Lords
             table
             ,
             but
             esteeme
             little
             of
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             that
             seeme
             to
             languish
             with
             a
             longing
             after
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             neuer
             mourne
             and
             lament
             for
             want
             of
             the
             word
             :
             which
             is
             as
             great
             an
             errour
             and
             madnesse
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             should
             euer
             looke
             vpon
             the
             seale
             of
             his
             writings
             ,
             but
             neuer
             regard
             the
             conueiance
             of
             his
             estate
             .
             Is
             there
             not
             one
             God
             ,
             the
             author
             of
             both
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             one
             spirit
             ,
             that
             sealeth
             vp
             his
             promises
             by
             both
             ?
             
             Is
             Christ
             diuided
             ;
             that
             speaketh
             euidently
             vnto
             vs
             in
             both
             ?
             How
             is
             it
             then
             ,
             that
             many
             desire
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             and
             seeme
             to
             pine
             away
             through
             want
             therof
             ,
             who
             neuer
             wish
             or
             regard
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             foode
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             keye
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             the
             immortall
             seede
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             the
             high
             ordinance
             of
             God
             to
             saue
             those
             (
             c
             )
             that
             beleeue
             ?
             And
             whence
             proceedeth
             it
             ,
             but
             from
             palpable
             ignorance
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             God
             and
             their
             owne
             saluation
             ,
             to
             be
             much
             troubled
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             not
             brought
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             neuer
             conet
             to
             haue
             a
             word
             of
             comfort
             spoken
             to
             them
             in
             due
             season
             .
             Let
             all
             such
             persons
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             minister
             (
             d
             )
             is
             charged
             from
             God
             to
             teach
             euery
             saboth
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             :
             to
             deale
             the
             bread
             to
             the
             hungry
             ,
             and
             to
             gie
             vnto
             euery
             one
             in
             the
             family
             his
             portion
             :
             so
             is
             it
             required
             of
             all
             the
             people
             to
             desire
             the
             sincere
             milke
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             that
             they
             may
             grow
             thereby
             ,
             which
             ,
             howsoeuer
             it
             be
             to
             them
             that
             perish
             ,
             foolishnesse
             ;
             yet
             to
             such
             as
             are
             called
             (
             e
             )
             it
             is
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             and
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             Wherefore
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             make
             account
             that
             there
             is
             lesse
             danger
             in
             neglecting
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             in
             neglecting
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             last
             supper
             :
             but
             we
             must
             take
             heede
             ,
             that
             while
             we
             willingly
             desire
             the
             one
             ,
             we
             doe
             not
             willingly
             despise
             the
             other
             .
             For
             we
             must
             carefully
             consider
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             a
             visible
             word
             ,
             so
             the
             word
             is
             a
             speaking
             Sacrament
             :
             and
             as
             God
             lifteth
             vp
             his
             voice
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             so
             he
             reacheth
             out
             his
             hand
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             other
             .
             We
             must
             as
             well
             heare
             when
             he
             calleth
             ,
             as
             receiue
             when
             he
             offereth
             .
             Now
             ,
             by
             his
             word
             preached
             ,
             he
             calleth
             :
             by
             his
             Sacraments
             administred
             ,
             he
             offereth
             his
             graces
             vnto
             vs
             :
             and
             ,
             as
             wee
             must
             haue
             eares
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             haue
             hands
             for
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               2.
            
             
             What
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             .
          
           
             IN
             euery
             treatise
             and
             discourse
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             first
             to
             know
             a
             whether
             a
             thing
             be
             ,
             before
             we
             consider
             what
             it
             is
             .
             We
             haue
             heard
             before
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             Sacraments
             and
             euer
             haue
             beene
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             Now
             then
             let
             vs
             consider
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             b
             first
             the
             matter
             handled
             ,
             may
             be
             defined
             .
             For
             in
             vaine
             we
             shall
             reason
             and
             speake
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             vnlesse
             we
             vnderstand
             what
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             .
             But
             besore
             we
             set
             downe
             any
             discription
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             amisse
             to
             speake
             some
             what
             of
             the
             word
             .
             The
             name
             in
             so
             many
             letters
             and
             sillables
             ,
             is
             c
             not
             indeede
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             word
             Trinity
             ,
             catholike
             ,
             Consubstantiall
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             which
             being
             generally
             receiued
             are
             not
             to
             be
             reiected
             ,
             seing
             the
             doctrine
             contained
             vnder
             them
             agreeth
             with
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             nothing
             by
             them
             is
             added
             to
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Now
             as
             the
             fathers
             of
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             called
             these
             holy
             rites
             by
             name
             of
             Misteries
             ,
             because
             the
             substance
             of
             them
             was
             onely
             knowne
             to
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             hidden
             from
             others
             :
             so
             the
             ancient
             teachers
             of
             the
             Latine
             Church
             ,
             called
             them
             Sacraments
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             affinity
             and
             neerenesse
             betweene
             them
             and
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             For
             a
             Sacrament
             properly
             is
             that
             solemne
             othe
             in
             Warre
             ,
             by
             which
             Souldiers
             ,
             bound
             themselues
             to
             their
             chiefe
             Captaine
             .
             Such
             a
             regard
             had
             the
             old
             Romaines
             in
             the
             discipline
             of
             their
             Warres
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             d
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             to
             kill
             an
             enemy
             ,
             or
             enter
             into
             the
             battell
             to
             fight
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             were
             sworne
             a
             Souldier
             .
             So
             when
             we
             are
             partakers
             of
             these
             holy
             signes
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             
             bestoweth
             vpon
             vs
             spirituall
             gifts
             ,
             e
             we
             do
             bind
             our selues
             to
             him
             ,
             wee
             professe
             openly
             his
             true
             religion
             ,
             we
             vowe
             to
             fight
             vnder
             his
             banner
             against
             our
             enimies
             :
             so
             that
             they
             are
             testimonies
             and
             tokens
             of
             the
             couenant
             betweene
             God
             and
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             our
             god
             ,
             and
             we
             bind
             our selues
             to
             be
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             serue
             him
             and
             no
             other
             god
             .
             So
             circumcision
             was
             a
             seale
             of
             Gods
             promise
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             a
             seal
             of
             Abrahams
             faith
             and
             obedience
             toward
             god
             .
             By
             them
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             vouchsafeth
             to
             bind
             himselfe
             to
             man.
             Wherfore
             ,
             the
             word
             sacrament
             ,
             being
             translated
             from
             the
             campe
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             soldiour
             to
             a
             christian
             ,
             from
             a
             ciuill
             vse
             to
             an
             holy
             ,
             let
             vs
             see
             in
             this
             sence
             and
             signification
             what
             it
             is
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             word
             being
             borrowed
             from
             warres
             ,
             is
             f
             taken
             two
             waies
             :
             first
             in
             a
             generall
             signification
             ,
             and
             may
             comprehend
             al
             maner
             of
             signes
             ,
             whether
             naturall
             ,
             or
             myraculous
             ,
             or
             voluntary
             ,
             which
             God
             commanded
             men
             to
             vse
             ,
             to
             assure
             them
             of
             the
             vndoubted
             truth
             of
             his
             promise
             :
             as
             when
             he
             gaue
             to
             Adam
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             to
             be
             a
             pledge
             of
             his
             immortality
             ,
             the
             Rain-bow
             to
             Noah
             and
             his
             posterity
             ;
             sometimes
             he
             gaue
             them
             miraculous
             signes
             ,
             as
             light
             in
             a
             smoaking
             Furnace
             to
             Abraham
             ;
             the
             fleece
             wet
             ,
             the
             earth
             being
             dry
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             wet
             ,
             the
             fleece
             being
             dry
             ,
             to
             Gideon
             :
             to
             promise
             and
             performe
             victory
             to
             Gedeon
             .
             In
             this
             large
             acception
             of
             the
             worde
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             intreat
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             we
             speak
             properly
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             left
             to
             be
             ordinary
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             bee
             seales
             of
             our
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             .
             A
             Sacrament
             g
             thus
             considered
             is
             
               a
               visible
               signe
               and
               seale
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               Christ
               and
               all
               his
               sauing
               graces
               by
               certaine
               outward
               rites
               are
               signified
               ,
               exhibited
               ,
               and
               sealed
               vp
               vnto
               vs.
            
             In
             this
             description
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             these
             3.
             things
             .
             First
             the
             whole
             kind
             or
             general
             :
             secondly
             ,
             the
             cause
             or
             author
             thereof
             :
             and
             lastly
             the
             vse
             of
             this
             doctrine
             deliuered
             .
             Touching
             the
             first
             ,
             wheras
             it
             is
             said
             that
             a
             sacrament
             is
             a
             visible
             signe
             and
             seale
             ,
             this
             is
             prooued
             and
             confirmed
             in
             sundry
             places
             of
             the
             scripture
             as
             Gen.
             17.
             speaking
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             h
             
               It
               shall
               be
               a
               signe
               ,
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               
               betweene
               me
               and
               thee
               .
            
             And
             Rom.
             4.
             speaking
             of
             Abraham
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             i
             
               he
               receyued
               the
               signe
               of
               circvmcision
               as
               a
               seale
               of
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               faith
               .
            
             Indeed
             a
             signe
             and
             a
             seale
             differ
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             generall
             from
             the
             especiall
             :
             for
             euery
             seale
             is
             a
             signe
             ,
             but
             euery
             signe
             is
             not
             a
             seale
             .
             A
             seale
             certifieth
             ,
             assureth
             ,
             and
             confirmeth
             a
             thing
             :
             a
             signe
             only
             sheweth
             it
             :
             but
             a
             Sacrament
             doth
             both
             .
             It
             is
             a
             signe
             to
             signifie
             and
             represent
             :
             a
             seale
             to
             ratifie
             and
             assure
             :
             an
             instrument
             to
             confer
             and
             conueigh
             Christ
             with
             al
             his
             benifits
             to
             them
             that
             truely
             beleeue
             in
             him
             :
             a
             pledge
             vnto
             vs
             of
             Gods
             promises
             :
             a
             visible
             word
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             notable
             glasse
             wherein
             we
             may
             behold
             k
             assured
             testimonies
             of
             Gods
             eternall
             fauour
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             grace
             which
             he
             bestoweth
             vpon
             vs.
             This
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             acknowlege
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             inthe
             Sacraments
             then
             is
             seen
             with
             the
             eies
             ,
             or
             felt
             with
             the
             hands
             :
             &
             therfore
             we
             must
             not
             conceiue
             vnreueretly
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             come
             negligenly
             vnto
             them
             ,
             making
             them
             meere
             carnal
             and
             outward
             things
             :
             but
             we
             must
             thinke
             reuerently
             ,
             speake
             soberly
             ,
             receiue
             humbly
             and
             penitently
             these
             holy
             misteries
             .
             Againe
             ,
             heereby
             we
             are
             brought
             to
             beleeue
             the
             promises
             of
             god
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Sacraments
             be
             not
             only
             signes
             of
             his
             fauour
             but
             seales
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             can
             we
             doubt
             of
             his
             mercy
             and
             good
             meaning
             toward
             vs
             ,
             hauing
             left
             such
             pawnes
             and
             pledges
             thereof
             with
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             haue
             assured
             comfort
             and
             comfortable
             assurance
             of
             saluation
             and
             eternall
             life
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             among
             men
             matter
             of
             assurance
             ,
             and
             a
             note
             of
             true
             dealing
             ,
             to
             haue
             a
             pledge
             left
             with
             vs
             ?
             But
             behold
             God
             hath
             left
             vnto
             vs
             two
             pawnes
             of
             his
             promises
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             an
             earnest-penny
             that
             our
             faith
             should
             not
             wauer
             .
             If
             then
             his
             alone
             word
             be
             al
             suffycient
             ,
             hauing
             a
             noble
             addition
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             as
             of
             his
             seales
             ,
             let
             vs
             beleeue
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             tentations
             rest
             vpon
             them
             with
             all
             confidence
             and
             consolation
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             saide
             l
             a
             sacrament
             is
             a
             diuine
             ordinance
             .
             Not
             any
             Angell
             or
             Arch-angell
             ,
             not
             any
             Prince
             or
             prelat
             ,
             but
             onely
             God
             himselfe
             is
             the
             author
             and
             ordainer
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             .
             This
             appeareth
             by
             many
             witnesses
             out
             of
             the
             worde
             of
             God
             ,
             m
             
               I
               haue
               set
               my
               bow
               in
               the
               cloud
               ,
               and
               is
               shall
               be
               for
               a
               signe
               of
               the
               couenant
               betweene
               me
               and
               the
               earth
               :
               
               and
               when
               I
               shall
               couer
               the
               earth
               with
               a
               cloud
               ,
               and
               the
               bow
               shall
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               cloud
               ,
               then
               wil
               I
               remember
               my
               couenant
               which
               is
               between
               me
               and
               you
               .
            
             Where
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             determined
             to
             be
             mercyfull
             vnto
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             neuer
             to
             drowne
             the
             same
             with
             water
             againe
             as
             he
             had
             drowned
             it
             ,
             he
             gaue
             them
             a
             signe
             of
             his
             promise
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               His
               bow
               in
               the
               cloudes
            
             .
             When
             God
             would
             witnesse
             and
             stablish
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seede
             after
             him
             the
             promise
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             he
             ordained
             a
             Sacrament
             to
             confirme
             the
             same
             
               Gen.
               17.
               
               This
               is
               my
               couenant
               which
               ye
               shall
               keepe
               betweene
               me
               and
               you
               ,
            
             n
             
               let
               euery
               man
               child
               among
               you
               be
               circumcised
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               haue
               receiued
            
             o
             
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               deliuered
               vnto
               you
               .
            
             And
             Christ
             himselfe
             instituted
             p
             Baptisme
             ,
             &
             sent
             forth
             his
             disciples
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             .
             All
             these
             testimonies
             as
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             do
             confirm
             vs
             in
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             non
             hath
             power
             &
             autority
             in
             the
             church
             to
             institute
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             God
             only
             .
             And
             the
             reasons
             are
             apparant
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             belong
             to
             the
             seruice
             &
             worship
             of
             god
             :
             now
             it
             resteth
             not
             in
             man
             to
             appoint
             &
             prescribe
             a
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             retaine
             and
             embrace
             that
             which
             is
             taught
             by
             him
             ,
             For
             q
             
               in
               vain
               they
               worship
               him
               ,
               teaching
               for
               doctrines
               mens
               precepts
               .
            
             Againe
             ;
             the
             Sacramentall
             signes
             haue
             Gods
             promises
             annexed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             confirming
             vs
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             doe
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             blessyng
             and
             benefit
             of
             him
             that
             promiseth
             :
             so
             that
             God
             onely
             is
             able
             to
             bestow
             grace
             ,
             and
             he
             alone
             can
             appoint
             true
             signes
             of
             grace
             .
             For
             as
             he
             only
             hath
             authority
             to
             seal
             the
             charter
             &
             pardon
             ,
             in
             whose
             iurisdiction
             it
             is
             to
             grant
             it
             :
             so
             likewise
             God
             giueth
             the
             pledges
             and
             tokens
             of
             his
             grace
             which
             sheadeth
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
             into
             our
             harts
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             reuerent
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             none
             can
             institute
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             but
             onely
             God
             :
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             signes
             haue
             the
             names
             of
             the
             things
             signified
             .
             None
             but
             Christ
             himselfe
             could
             say
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             :
             none
             but
             he
             could
             say
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             
               This
               cup
               is
               the
               new
               testament
               in
               my
               blood
               :
            
             none
             but
             he
             ,
             breathing
             on
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             could
             say
             ,
             
               Receiue
               the
               holy
               ghost
            
             :
             none
             but
             he
             could
             make
             the
             water
             in
             Baptisme
             to
             be
             the
             lauer
             of
             regeneration
             .
          
           
           
             Let
             vs
             see
             what
             good
             and
             profitable
             vses
             arise
             from
             this
             doctrine
             .
             First
             ,
             if
             the
             Sacramentes
             be
             the
             ordinances
             of
             
             God
             ,
             then
             they
             depend
             not
             one
             the
             worthynesse
             or
             vnworthynesse
             ,
             fitnesse
             or
             vnfitnesse
             ,
             vices
             or
             vertues
             of
             the
             minister
             :
             but
             al
             the
             efficacy
             and
             force
             hangeth
             on
             the
             holy
             institution
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             The
             ministers
             impiety
             &
             wickednes
             maketh
             not
             a
             nullity
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             neither
             hindreth
             the
             fruite
             of
             the
             worthy
             receiuer
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             piety
             and
             godlynesse
             of
             a
             faithfull
             minister
             can
             profit
             an
             vnworthy
             receiuer
             .
             Indeede
             ,
             the
             Church
             must
             indeuour
             ,
             that
             the
             ministers
             thereof
             may
             be
             holy
             and
             vnblamable
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             apostles
             r
             rule
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             not
             mesure
             the
             profit
             of
             the
             receiuer
             ,
             by
             the
             person
             of
             the
             minister
             .
             If
             a
             theefe
             doe
             steale
             a
             sack
             of
             corne
             ,
             we
             see
             if
             he
             sow
             it
             ,
             it
             groweth
             vp
             and
             bringeth
             forth
             increase
             ,
             because
             the
             fault
             resteth
             not
             in
             the
             seede
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             sower
             which
             is
             euill
             :
             so
             doth
             the
             Sacrament
             profit
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             howsoeuer
             he
             be
             vnfaithfull
             that
             doth
             administer
             it
             .
             We
             see
             if
             the
             seede-man
             haue
             foule
             ,
             filthy
             ,
             and
             vncleane
             hands
             that
             soweth
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             seede
             be
             cleane
             ,
             sweete
             ,
             and
             faire
             ,
             it
             prospereth
             :
             so
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             s
             cannot
             be
             defiled
             by
             the
             corrupt
             and
             sinful
             life
             of
             the
             minister
             ,
             who
             deliuereth
             nothing
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             but
             dispenseth
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God.
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             whether
             the
             minister
             be
             good
             or
             euill
             ,
             Godly
             or
             without
             Godlynesse
             ,
             an
             heretike
             or
             a
             Catholike
             ,
             an
             Idolater
             or
             a
             true
             worshipper
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             effect
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             the
             worthinesse
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             dependeth
             not
             on
             man
             ,
             but
             proceedeth
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             all
             such
             as
             contemne
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             God
             for
             the
             Sacraledge
             of
             man
             ,
             shall
             beare
             their
             condemnation
             whosoeuer
             they
             are
             .
             The
             two
             sonnes
             of
             
               Eli
               ,
               Hophni
            
             and
             Phinehas
             ,
             were
             t
             exceeding
             sinners
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             because
             the
             people
             of
             Israell
             abhorted
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             trode
             his
             worship
             vnder
             their
             feete
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             kindled
             against
             
             the
             whole
             land
             ,
             and
             hee
             denounced
             such
             Iudgement
             to
             come
             vpon
             them
             ,
             as
             whosoeuer
             shall
             heare
             thereof
             ,
             both
             his
             eares
             should
             tingle
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             the
             offence
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             
             was
             no
             defence
             of
             the
             people
             :
             but
             as
             the
             Priests
             gaue
             the
             offence
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             tooke
             it
             ,
             so
             God
             bound
             them
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Iudgement
             .
             So
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             beare
             the
             contempt
             of
             his
             ordinances
             vnder
             any
             pretence
             whatsoeuer
             of
             the
             ministers
             wickednesse
             and
             vnworthynesse
             ,
             if
             his
             hand
             be
             corrupt
             ,
             let
             thy
             heart
             be
             vncorrupt
             ;
             though
             his
             sinnes
             be
             his
             owne
             ,
             yet
             the
             Sacramentes
             be
             gods
             :
             he
             may
             minister
             comfort
             to
             thee
             ,
             though
             he
             bring
             none
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             the
             workmen
             that
             builded
             the
             Arke
             prepared
             a
             meanes
             to
             saue
             other
             but
             were
             drowned
             themselues
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             belles
             though
             they
             moue
             not
             thēselues
             yet
             serue
             to
             bring
             others
             to
             the
             exercises
             of
             religion
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Scribes
             that
             pointed
             the
             way
             to
             the
             wise-men
             ,
             but
             themselues
             vonchsafed
             not
             to
             step
             out
             of
             doores
             to
             enquire
             after
             Christ.
             The
             eares
             of
             corn
             do
             carry
             the
             corne
             with
             the
             chaffe
             to
             be
             purged
             and
             clensed
             in
             the
             barne
             ,
             &
             though
             the
             chaffe
             be
             vnprofitable
             ,
             yet
             it
             profiteth
             the
             corne
             ,
             as
             the
             Lanterne
             holdeth
             the
             candle
             to
             giue
             light
             vnto
             others
             that
             are
             the
             passengers
             .
             This
             appeareth
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             our
             sauiour
             
               Math.
               23.
               
               The
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               sit
               in
               Moises
               seate
               :
            
             a
             
               all
               therefore
               whatsoeuer
               they
               bid
               you
               obserue
               ,
               that
               obserue
               and
               doe
               :
               but
               after
               their
               workes
               do
               not
               ,
               for
               they
               say
               and
               do
               not
               .
            
             Albeit
             then
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             condemneth
             such
             as
             giue
             offences
             ,
             yet
             such
             as
             take
             offence
             are
             not
             thereby
             iustified
             ;
             let
             vs
             magnifie
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             may
             expect
             a
             blessing
             at
             his
             hands
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             b
             Apostle
             teacheth
             1
             
               Cor.
               3.
               
               I
               haue
               planted
               ,
               Apollos
               watered
               ,
               but
               God
               gaue
               the
               increase
               :
               So
               then
               ,
               neither
               is
               he
               that
               planteth
               any
               thinge
               ,
               neither
               he
               that
               watreth
               ,
               but
               God
               that
               giueth
               the
               increase
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             is
             God
             the
             true
             and
             onely
             author
             and
             appointer
             of
             Sacramentes
             ?
             Then
             none
             must
             adde
             vnto
             ,
             or
             
             take
             from
             the
             Sacramentes
             instituted
             by
             him
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             vnto
             the
             c
             worde
             it selfe
             ,
             
               Deut
               4.
               
               Ye
               shall
               put
               nothing
               to
               the
               worde
               which
               I
               commaund
               you
               ,
               neither
               shall
               ye
               take
               ought
               there
               from
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               keepe
               the
               commandements
               of
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               which
               I
               commaund
               you
               .
            
             And
             Reuel
             .
             22.
             18.
             19.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               shall
            
             d
             
               adde
               vnto
               these
               thinges
               ,
               God
               shall
               adde
               vnto
               him
               the
               plagues
               that
               are
               written
               in
               this
               booke
               :
               and
               if
               any
               
               man
               shall
               diminish
               of
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               this
               prophesie
               ,
               God
               shall
               take
               away
               his
               part
               out
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               life
               .
            
             If
             the
             Sacraments
             were
             the
             inuentions
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             might
             also
             fitly
             receiue
             the
             additions
             and
             subtractions
             of
             men
             :
             but
             seeing
             they
             are
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             content
             to
             haue
             them
             ordered
             by
             God.
             All
             Ceremonies
             therefore
             and
             rites
             〈◊〉
             by
             men
             ,
             as
             parts
             of
             gods
             worship
             ,
             are
             so
             many
             abominations
             ,
             and
             innouations
             of
             his
             seruice
             .
             As
             God
             onely
             can
             gratiously
             promise
             ,
             so
             hee
             can
             onely
             effectually
             performe
             what
             hee
             hath
             promised
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             we
             must
             condemne
             those
             as
             guilty
             of
             rebellion
             against
             God
             ,
             that
             bouldly
             breake
             out
             either
             to
             deuise
             new
             Sacramentes
             ,
             or
             to
             adde
             and
             detract
             from
             them
             that
             God
             hath
             ordained
             .
             Wee
             are
             commaunded
             to
             rest
             in
             those
             that
             he
             hath
             appointed
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             worde
             :
             for
             as
             well
             wee
             may
             deuise
             a
             new
             word
             ,
             as
             deliuer
             a
             new
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             wee
             learne
             heereby
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             condemne
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             of
             
             any
             force
             with
             themselues
             :
             and
             making
             small
             account
             of
             them
             doe
             esteeme
             them
             as
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             abuse
             them
             contrary
             to
             the
             institution
             ,
             will
             ,
             and
             commaundement
             of
             Christ
             :
             all
             these
             do
             grieuously
             sinne
             ,
             not
             against
             man
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             author
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             God
             who
             hath
             ordained
             them
             ,
             and
             greatly
             indanger
             their
             owne
             saluation
             ,
             e
             as
             1.
             
             
               Cor
               11.
               
               He
               that
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               vnworthilye
               ,
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               his
               owne
               iudgement
               ,
               becavse
               he
               discerneth
               not
               the
               Lords
               body
               .
            
             If
             a
             man
             contemne
             or
             any
             way
             contumeliously
             abuse
             the
             seale
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             he
             is
             punished
             :
             and
             therefore
             such
             as
             scorne
             and
             make
             a
             mock
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             seales
             of
             god
             ,
             cannot
             go
             scot-free
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             indighted
             of
             high
             treason
             against
             his
             maiesty
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             point
             to
             be
             considedered
             in
             the
             discrption
             of
             a
             sacrament
             is
             the
             end
             of
             thē
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               Whereby
               Christ
               &
               all
               his
               sauing
               graces
               by
               certain
               outward
               rites
               are
               signified
               ,
               exhibited
               ,
               &
               sealed
               vp
               to
               us
               .
            
             This
             is
             proued
             directly
             ,
             the
             f
             
               cup
               of
               blessing
               which
               we
               blesse
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               cōmunion
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               christ
               ?
               The
               bread
               which
               we
               break
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               cōmunion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               christ
               ?
            
             So
             the
             
             g
             of
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             .
             
               Amend
               your
               liues
               and
               be
               baptized
               euerie
               one
               of
               you
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               ve
               shall
               receiue
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy-ghost
               .
               And
               all
               yee
            
             h
             
               that
               are
               baptized
               into
               Christ
               haue
               put
               on
               Christ.
            
             Our
             soules
             are
             washed
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             his
             sanctification
             ,
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             his
             righteousnes
             ,
             his
             redemption
             is
             made
             ours
             ,
             all
             his
             benefits
             are
             ours
             ,
             as
             Christ
             is
             ours
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             make
             vse
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             to
             our selues
             .
             
             First
             ,
             is
             Christ
             the
             sum
             and
             substance
             of
             all
             Sacramentes
             ?
             Then
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             heere
             condemned
             ,
             that
             say
             we
             make
             the
             Sacraments
             bare
             and
             naked
             signes
             .
             God
             forbid
             that
             we
             shold
             say
             so
             ,
             or
             make
             them
             to
             be
             so
             :
             they
             are
             the
             sure
             seales
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             heauenly
             tokens
             ,
             spirituall
             sigues
             ,
             vnd
             autentike
             pledges
             of
             the
             grace
             ,
             and
             righteousnes
             of
             Christ
             giuen
             and
             imputed
             vnto
             vs.
             The
             Sacraments
             and
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             olde
             testament
             were
             not
             bare
             signes
             .
             Circumcision
             was
             not
             i
             a
             bare
             signe
             ,
             as
             
               Rom.
               2.
               
               This
               is
               not
               circumcision
               which
               is
               outwarde
               in
               the
               flesh
               but
               the
               circumcision
               of
               the
               hart
               .
               And
               in
               Christ
            
             k
             
               ye
               are
               circumcised
               with
               circumcision
               made
               without
               hands
               ,
               by
               putting
               off
               the
               sinfull
               bodie
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               through
               the
               circumcision
               of
               Christ.
            
             Euen
             so
             Baptisme
             is
             no
             bare
             signe
             ,
             it
             were
             great
             blasphemy
             so
             to
             speake
             :
             it
             were
             verie
             great
             iniquity
             so
             to
             thinke
             .
             The
             grace
             of
             God
             doth
             worke
             with
             his
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             signes
             are
             neuer
             receiued
             in
             vaine
             of
             the
             faithfull
             and
             worthy
             receiuer
             .
             The
             water
             washeth
             not
             from
             sinne
             ,
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             feed
             not
             to
             eternall
             life
             :
             but
             it
             is
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             doth
             clense
             vs
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             &
             purchaseth
             for
             vs
             all
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             life
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             outward
             signes
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             is
             Christ
             Iesus
             offered
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             
             right
             vse
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ?
             then
             God
             doth
             not
             deceiue
             or
             delude
             those
             that
             come
             vnto
             them
             .
             If
             anye
             that
             come
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             depart
             without
             grace
             ,
             without
             Christ
             ,
             without
             fruite
             ,
             the
             cause
             is
             in
             themselues
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             not
             in
             God
             ,
             for
             l
             hee
             offereth
             Christ
             to
             all
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             vnfaithfull
             ,
             but
             they
             haue
             not
             hands
             to
             receiue
             him
             .
             If
             a
             
             Prince
             should
             offer
             a
             rich
             present
             ,
             and
             he
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             offered
             ,
             haue
             no
             hand
             to
             receiue
             it
             ,
             he
             goeth
             away
             empty
             .
             When
             the
             Sunne
             giueth
             light
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             if
             men
             shut
             their
             eies
             and
             be
             wilfully
             blinde
             ,
             they
             receiue
             no
             profit
             by
             it
             .
             When
             God
             offereth
             himselfe
             &
             his
             graces
             to
             vs
             by
             his
             word
             and
             Gospell
             ,
             it
             we
             stop
             our
             eares
             and
             harden
             our
             harts
             ,
             it
             turneth
             to
             be
             the
             sauour
             of
             death
             to
             death
             :
             so
             is
             it
             in
             the
             Sacramentes
             when
             we
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             feede
             our
             eies
             with
             naked
             ,
             vaine
             ,
             &
             idle
             shewes
             ,
             but
             ioyneth
             〈◊〉
             truth
             with
             the
             outward
             token
             ,
             and
             giueth
             the
             grace
             signified
             with
             the
             signe
             .
             If
             we
             bring
             the
             hand
             of
             faith
             with
             vs
             ,
             which
             openeth
             the
             gate
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             for
             vs
             ,
             Christ
             is
             both
             offered
             and
             giuen
             to
             vs.
             But
             howsoeuer
             the
             signe
             be
             alwaie
             ,
             inseperably
             ioyned
             with
             the
             grace
             ,
             that
             is
             signified
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             :
             yet
             hence
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             both
             of
             them
             are
             of
             all
             receiued
             .
             For
             the
             outward
             signe
             is
             offered
             to
             the
             hand
             ,
             to
             the
             senses
             ,
             and
             instruments
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             because
             all
             bring
             with
             them
             ,
             all
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             outward
             parts
             .
             But
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             signe
             ,
             is
             offered
             to
             the
             soule
             and
             faith
             of
             the
             receiuer
             ,
             m
             which
             bycause
             many
             want
             ,
             they
             lose
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             worke
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             the
             right
             receiuers
             ,
             receiue
             Christ
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             all
             sauing
             graces
             needefull
             to
             eternall
             life
             :
             then
             the
             
             presence
             of
             vngodly
             men
             ,
             that
             come
             to
             the
             same
             Sacram.
             with
             vs
             and
             meete
             vs
             at
             the
             same
             Table
             ,
             cannot
             hinder
             and
             hurt
             vs
             in
             our
             worthy
             receiuing
             .
             The
             vnbeleeuers
             and
             vnrepentant
             persons
             come
             indeede
             into
             the
             assembly
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             to
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             God
             read
             ,
             preached
             ,
             and
             expounded
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             come
             without
             faith
             ,
             so
             they
             depart
             without
             fruite
             :
             yet
             their
             company
             defileth
             not
             the
             sauing
             hearer
             .
             So
             is
             it
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             I
             confesse
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             that
             the
             church
             were
             pure
             without
             spot
             ,
             and
             perfect
             without
             blemish
             ,
             n
             and
             they
             euen
             cut
             off
             that
             trouble
             the
             same
             :
             yet
             sometimes
             it
             o
             wanteth
             that
             good
             and
             Godly
             seuerity
             which
             is
             required
             ,
             to
             seperate
             such
             as
             may
             infect
             with
             the
             leauen
             of
             their
             life
             and
             doctrine
             .
          
           
           
             Againe
             ,
             as
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             wise
             and
             worthy
             receiuer
             ,
             cannot
             sanctifie
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             Hypocrite
             and
             offensiue
             〈◊〉
             :
             so
             the
             infidelity
             or
             iniquity
             of
             another
             ,
             shall
             not
             bar
             the
             faithfull
             soule
             from
             fruitfull
             receiuing
             to
             his
             saluation
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             p
             saying
             ,
             
               Thorighteousnes
               of
               the
               righteous
               shall
               be
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               wickednes
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               vpon
               himselfe
               .
            
             Euery
             one
             is
             to
             prooue
             and
             examine
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             consciences
             and
             conuersations
             of
             other
             men
             :
             we
             shall
             giue
             an
             account
             to
             our
             owne
             waies
             and
             workes
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             deformities
             of
             others
             which
             we
             cannot
             reforme
             and
             redresse
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             Army
             euery
             man
             hath
             his
             standing
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             euery
             man
             hath
             his
             calling
             :
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             q
             power
             of
             priuate
             persons
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Gouernors
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             draw
             out
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             against
             notorious
             offendors
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             their
             slacking
             and
             negligence
             ,
             the
             people
             must
             tolerate
             that
             which
             they
             cannot
             amend
             ,
             or
             make
             a
             seperation
             or
             rent
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             as
             the
             maner
             of
             some
             is
             ,
             disturbing
             the
             peace
             and
             quietuesse
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             offered
             ,
             giuen
             ,
             and
             sealed
             vp
             to
             vs
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             then
             the
             Sacraments
             must
             be
             holden
             of
             
             vs
             in
             great
             price
             and
             estimation
             ,
             for
             their
             profites
             sake
             ,
             not
             lightly
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             but
             reuerently
             to
             be
             esteemed
             .
             They
             that
             respect
             Christ
             in
             whom
             the
             tresures
             of
             algraces
             are
             laid
             vp
             ,
             must
             regard
             the
             Sacramentes
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             such
             as
             reiect
             them
             ,
             reiect
             christ
             with
             all
             his
             benefites
             ,
             which
             who
             so
             doth
             ,
             sinneth
             against
             his
             own
             soule
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             signes
             
             and
             seales
             of
             grace
             offered
             :
             then
             the
             Sacraments
             make
             not
             a
             christian
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             seal
             giueth
             the
             purchase
             or
             possession
             .
             The
             faithfull
             and
             the
             children
             of
             the
             faithful
             are
             true
             christians
             ,
             differing
             from
             Pagans
             and
             Heathen
             before
             they
             be
             baptized
             .
             And
             whosoeuer
             is
             not
             a
             christian
             before
             hereceiue
             baptisme
             ,
             baptisme
             can
             make
             him
             none
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             and
             his
             priuiledges
             before
             receiued
             .
             The
             word
             of
             god
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             god
             are
             both
             of
             one
             nature
             but
             the
             word
             is
             not
             able
             to
             confer
             grace
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             declare
             and
             publish
             what
             god
             will
             confer
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             to
             some
             it
             is
             the
             sauor
             r
             of
             death
             to
             death
             ,
             therfore
             
             also
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             themselus
             do
             not
             confer
             and
             bestow
             grace
             ,
             hauing
             it
             tyed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             or
             shut
             vp
             in
             them
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Sacraments
             did
             actually
             and
             effectually
             giue
             grace
             ,
             by
             inherent
             power
             and
             vertue
             in
             themselues
             :
             it
             would
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             euery
             person
             baptized
             is
             certainely
             saued
             and
             hath
             his
             sinnes
             remitted
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             his
             sinnes
             remitted
             may
             returne
             and
             remaine
             and
             be
             againe
             imputed
             .
             But
             when
             God
             gratiously
             pardoneth
             sin
             ,
             s
             he
             remembreth
             it
             no
             more
             .
             Againe
             we
             see
             Abraham
             was
             not
             iustified
             by
             his
             circumcision
             ,
             he
             was
             iustified
             by
             his
             faith
             ,
             for
             t
             
               Abraham
               beleeued
               god
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               imputed
               to
               him
               for
               righteousnes
               :
            
             and
             afterward
             he
             receiued
             u
             circumcision
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             his
             iustification
             .
             Not
             withstanding
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             may
             be
             saide
             to
             confer
             the
             grace
             of
             regeneration
             and
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             a
             as
             they
             are
             instrumentes
             vsed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             pledges
             and
             tokens
             to
             vs.
             They
             are
             means
             to
             offer
             and
             exhibit
             to
             the
             beleeuer
             ,
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             benefits
             ,
             wherby
             the
             conscience
             is
             assured
             of
             comfort
             and
             saluation
             ,
             as
             the
             Princes
             letters
             are
             said
             to
             saue
             the
             life
             of
             a
             malefactor
             ,
             wheras
             they
             only
             signifie
             to
             him
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             princes
             pleasure
             to
             shew
             fauor
             .
             Again
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             fitly
             be
             said
             to
             giue
             vs
             grace
             ,
             because
             the
             signe
             exhibiteth
             the
             thing
             signified
             :
             the
             outward
             washing
             of
             the
             body
             is
             a
             pledg
             &
             token
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             god
             so
             that
             whosoeuer
             vseth
             the
             sign
             aright
             ,
             shall
             receiue
             forgiuenes
             and
             life
             euerlasting
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             That
             the
             parts
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             are
             partly
             outward
             and
             partly
             inward
             .
          
           
             WE
             haue
             seene
             what
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             :
             nowe
             wee
             are
             to
             consider
             in
             it
             two
             things
             ,
             first
             his
             parts
             ,
             then
             his
             vses
             :
             for
             in
             handlinge
             these
             two
             pointes
             ,
             wee
             shall
             see
             what
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             sacrament
             .
             The
             partes
             of
             sacrament
             〈◊〉
             are
             of
             two
             sortes
             ,
             some
             outwarde
             ,
             open
             ,
             
             sencible
             ,
             earthly
             ,
             visible
             ,
             and
             signifying
             :
             some
             are
             inward
             ,
             
             hidden
             ,
             spirituall
             ,
             heauenly
             ,
             inuisible
             ,
             and
             signified
             .
             For
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             b
             partely
             earthly
             and
             partly
             heauenly
             .
             If
             we
             had
             been
             wholly
             c
             a
             spirit
             without
             body
             ,
             he
             would
             giue
             vs
             his
             gifts
             〈◊〉
             without
             a
             body
             :
             but
             seeing
             we
             are
             soule
             and
             body
             he
             giueth
             v
             ,
             his
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             apprehend
             〈◊〉
             gifts
             by
             sensible
             things
             .
             The
             outward
             part
             is
             one
             thing
             〈◊〉
             the
             inward
             part
             is
             another
             thing
             :
             the
             outward
             is
             applyed
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             inward
             is
             applyed
             to
             the
             soule
             &
             conscience
             .
             This
             diuision
             and
             〈◊〉
             on
             of
             parts
             d
             appeareth
             plainely
             ,
             
               He
               is
               not
               a
               Iew
               which
               is
               one
               outward
               ,
               neither
               is
               that
               circumcision
               which
               is
               outward
               in
               the
               flesh
               :
               but
               he
               is
               a
               Iew
               which
               is
               one
               within
               ,
               and
               the
               circumcision
               is
               of
               the
               hart
               ,
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               letter
               :
            
             where
             we
             see
             ,
             he
             maketh
             circumcision
             to
             stand
             of
             2.
             parts
             ,
             part
             in
             the
             flesh
             and
             part
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             partly
             in
             the
             spirit
             and
             partly
             in
             the
             letter
             .
             Heereunto
             commeth
             e
             that
             saying
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               are
               circumcised
               with
               circumcision
               made
               without
               hands
               :
            
             so
             that
             there
             is
             a
             circumcision
             without
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             an
             other
             within
             by
             the
             virtue
             of
             Christ.
             The
             same
             we
             may
             say
             of
             Baptisme
             there
             is
             a
             baptizing
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             baptizing
             of
             the
             soule
             :
             the
             body
             is
             washed
             with
             water
             ,
             the
             soule
             is
             clensed
             by
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             our
             sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             hidden
             and
             misticall
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             This
             appeareth
             by
             many
             examples
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Simon
             the
             sorcerer
             ,
             though
             〈◊〉
             were
             baptized
             with
             water
             ,
             yet
             his
             hart
             was
             not
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             remained
             f
             in
             the
             gall
             of
             bitternesse
             and
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             so
             that
             albeit
             hee
             were
             baptized
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             regenerated
             .
             The
             〈◊〉
             were
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             g
             outward
             signes
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             grace
             
               They
               were
               all
               baptized
               vnto
               Moyses
               in
               that
               cloud
               and
               in
               that
               sea
               :
               they
               did
               〈◊〉
               the
               same
               spirituall
               meate
               ,
               they
               all
               drank
               the
               same
               spirituall
               drinke
               ,
               yet
               with
               many
               of
               them
               God
               was
               not
               pleased
               .
            
             The
             〈◊〉
             may
             be
             saide
             of
             Iudas
             one
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             he
             did
             eate
             the
             Paschall
             lambe
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             but
             he
             did
             not
             eate
             Christ
             (
             who
             is
             the
             〈◊〉
             filed
             and
             without
             spot
             )
             is
             the
             other
             did
             .
             This
             is
             that
             also
             which
             Iohn
             the
             h
             Baptist
             teacheth
             ,
             
             
               Indeede
               I
               baptize
               you
               with
               water
               to
               amendment
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               commeth
               after
               me
               is
               mightier
               then
               I
               ,
               whoseshooes
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               to
               beare
               ,
               he
               shall
               baptize
               you
               with
               the
               holy
               ghost
               and
               with
               fire
               :
            
             where
             ,
             as
             the
             〈◊〉
             maketh
             two
             baptizers
             ,
             himfelfe
             and
             Christ
             ,
             so
             he
             〈◊〉
             their
             actions
             ,
             his
             own
             to
             wash
             with
             water
             ,
             and
             the
             action
             of
             Christ
             to
             wash
             with
             the
             holy
             ghost
             .
             Neither
             neede
             we
             to
             seeke
             farre
             for
             reason
             ,
             to
             perswade
             any
             to
             beleeue
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             is
             neither
             wholly
             outward
             nor
             wholly
             inward
             ,
             but
             taketh
             part
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             seeing
             nothing
             can
             be
             a
             signe
             of
             itselfe
             ,
             but
             a
             signe
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             an
             other
             thing
             ,
             and
             seeing
             
             they
             are
             mysteries
             ,
             they
             haue
             an
             hidden
             meaning
             and
             spirituall
             vnderstanding
             .
             If
             the
             〈◊〉
             in
             Baptisme
             had
             not
             grace
             annexed
             vnto
             it
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             a
             mistery
             .
             We
             see
             the
             signe
             ,
             we
             see
             not
             the
             grace
             which
             is
             inuisible
             .
             Now
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             the
             vses
             .
          
           
             These
             parts
             though
             distinguished
             really
             one
             〈◊〉
             another
             ,
             
             that
             the
             outward
             parts
             cannot
             be
             the
             inward
             ,
             the
             earthly
             cannot
             be
             the
             heauenly
             ,
             the
             seale
             cannot
             be
             the
             thing
             sealed
             ,
             the
             token
             cannot
             be
             the
             thing
             betokened
             ,
             nor
             contrarywise
             :
             (
             for
             this
             were
             to
             alter
             nature
             and
             to
             mingle
             heauen
             and
             earth
             together
             )
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             propoition
             betweene
             the
             signe
             and
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             coniunction
             of
             them
             to
             the
             faithful
             ,
             which
             receiu
             both
             the
             one
             &
             thother
             ,
             one
             part
             is
             affirmed
             of
             the
             other
             .
             For
             we
             must
             vnderstand
             that
             the
             Scriptur
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             vnion
             ,
             speketh
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             two
             waies
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             properly
             and
             figuratiuely
             .
             Properly
             ,
             〈◊〉
             that
             which
             belongeth
             to
             the
             signe
             is
             given
             to
             the
             signe
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             thinge
             〈◊〉
             is
             giuen
             and
             applyed
             to
             the
             thing
             itselfe
             ,
             and
             thus
             each
             part
             hath
             his
             owne
             ,
             as
             Circumcision
             is
             called
             i
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             couenant
             .
             And
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             lambe
             is
             called
             k
             a
             signe
             :
             these
             are
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             proper
             speaches
             ,
             and
             without
             figure
             .
             Againe
             vvhen
             〈◊〉
             saith
             ,
             l
             
               My
               body
               which
               is
               giuen
               for
               you
               ,
               my
               blood
               〈◊〉
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               many
               for
               remission
               of
               
               sinnes
               ,
            
             vve
             must
             vnderstand
             the
             words
             literally
             as
             they
             lye
             ,
             figuratiuely
             ,
             vvhen
             the
             signe
             is
             giuen
             to
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             
             and
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Christ
             is
             called
             n
             the
             Passeouer
             :
             and
             the
             o
             lambe
             of
             God
             :
             his
             flesh
             is
             also
             saide
             to
             be
             meate
             indeede
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             drinke
             indeede
             :
             the
             holy
             spirit
             is
             called
             p
             water
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             name
             of
             the
             thing
             signified
             is
             giuen
             to
             the
             signe
             ,
             as
             bread
             is
             called
             the
             q
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             cup
             is
             called
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             These
             speaches
             
             must
             be
             taken
             figuratiuely
             ,
             and
             vnderstood
             by
             a
             chang
             of
             name
             according
             to
             the
             intention
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             :
             so
             that
             wee
             must
             beware
             that
             we
             do
             not
             take
             or
             mistake
             the
             signe
             for
             the
             thing
             ,
             nor
             the
             thing
             for
             the
             signe
             ,
             seeing
             the
             parts
             are
             distinguished
             in
             nature
             ,
             though
             ioyned
             in
             the
             person
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             albeit
             by
             gods
             ordinance
             these
             parts
             be
             so
             vnited
             ,
             
             that
             by
             taking
             of
             the
             signe
             the
             faithfull
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             no
             lesse
             truely
             then
             the
             outward
             signes
             are
             receiued
             of
             our
             bodily
             senses
             :
             yet
             we
             must
             conceiue
             &
             consider
             ,
             that
             these
             outward
             and
             inward
             parts
             remaine
             ,
             distinct
             and
             vnconfounded
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wee
             must
             take
             heede
             we
             take
             not
             one
             for
             another
             :
             we
             must
             not
             ascribe
             to
             much
             to
             the
             outward
             parts
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             them
             for
             the
             inward
             ,
             which
             hath
             beene
             the
             occasion
             of
             sundry
             errors
             from
             time
             to
             time
             .
             Some
             attribut
             too
             little
             to
             the
             outward
             sign
             ,
             and
             some
             ascribe
             too
             much
             :
             both
             waies
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             abused
             and
             the
             partes
             are
             misapplied
             .
             Hence
             sprang
             as
             a
             ranke
             weed
             in
             the
             Lords
             corne
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             transubstantiation
             or
             carnall
             turning
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             into
             the
             body
             ,
             whereby
             the
             signe
             is
             swallowed
             vp
             and
             the
             outward
             substance
             with
             them
             quite
             abolished
             ,
             for
             their
             fained
             Christ
             hath
             consumed
             the
             outward
             signe
             ,
             as
             the
             rich
             deuoureth
             and
             eateth
             the
             poore
             .
             Thus
             the
             signe
             is
             consumed
             &
             to
             little
             regarded
             .
             Others
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             cleaue
             to
             much
             too
             the
             outward
             signe
             ,
             and
             rest
             in
             the
             externall
             worke
             ,
             placing
             holinesse
             and
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             in
             the
             deed
             done
             :
             and
             thus
             the
             thing
             signified
             is
             little
             regarded
             and
             wholly
             abolished
             ,
             r
             as
             the
             euill
             fauored
             and
             lean-fleshed
             kine
             did
             eat
             vp
             the
             fat
             and
             wel-fauored
             :
             this
             was
             〈◊〉
             dreame
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             mans
             deuise
             .
             For
             these
             men
             giue
             
             all
             to
             the
             outward
             receiuing
             ,
             placing
             holynesse
             and
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             therein
             ,
             and
             thinking
             themselues
             sure
             and
             secure
             when
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             is
             taken
             at
             the
             Lords
             table
             .
             Thus
             all
             hypocrites
             ,
             libertines
             ,
             and
             carnall
             Gospellers
             do
             :
             for
             all
             the
             religion
             ,
             deuotion
             ,
             and
             godlinesse
             of
             these
             idle
             and
             ignorant
             professors
             ,
             standeth
             in
             outward
             resorting
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             outward
             taking
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             make
             an
             Idol
             of
             the
             signe
             ,
             and
             to
             flatter
             themselues
             in
             their
             euils
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             .
             For
             albeit
             a
             man
             haue
             been
             baptized
             and
             haue
             receiued
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             liue
             wickedly
             and
             walke
             after
             his
             owne
             lusts
             ,
             the
             Sacramentes
             shall
             auaile
             and
             aduantage
             him
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             further
             his
             condemnation
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             hath
             the
             Sacrament
             some
             parts
             
             outward
             and
             some
             inward
             ,
             some
             seene
             and
             some
             not
             seene
             with
             bodily
             eies
             ?
             Then
             it
             giueth
             occasion
             ,
             both
             to
             parents
             to
             teach
             their
             children
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             misteries
             and
             to
             declare
             vnto
             them
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             likewise
             to
             children
             and
             the
             younger
             sort
             to
             aske
             and
             inquire
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             to
             heare
             and
             learne
             of
             them
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             thereby
             to
             know
             the
             mercifull
             promises
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             to
             his
             people
             .
             This
             appeareth
             s
             directly
             ,
             where
             the
             the
             fathers
             are
             forewarned
             ro
             teach
             their
             childrē
             the
             hidden
             mistery
             of
             the
             Passeouer
             ,
             
               When
               your
               children
               aske
               you
               ,
               what
               seruice
               is
               this
               ye
               keepe
               ,
               then
               ye
               shal
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Lords
               passeouer
               ,
               which
               passed
               ouer
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israell
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               when
               he
               smote
               the
               Egyptians
               and
               preserued
               our
               houses
               .
            
             So
             likewise
             Ch.
             13.
             14.
             speaking
             of
             separating
             &
             sanctifiing
             the
             firste
             borne
             for
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             chargeth
             parents
             to
             whet
             this
             doctrine
             on
             their
             children
             and
             to
             instruct
             them
             ,
             how
             God
             with
             a
             mighty
             hand
             and
             outstretched
             arme
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             house
             of
             bondage
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             t
             we
             see
             when
             the
             Lord
             had
             parted
             the
             waters
             of
             Iordan
             that
             the
             people
             might
             passe
             ,
             hee
             commaunded
             Ioshua
             to
             set
             vppe
             12.
             stones
             ,
             in
             memoriall
             of
             the
             
             mighty
             and
             miraculous
             worke
             of
             God
             for
             his
             people
             against
             their
             enemies
             :
             and
             when
             their
             children
             should
             aske
             them
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             what
             was
             〈◊〉
             by
             those
             stones
             ,
             they
             should
             answer
             that
             the
             waters
             of
             Iordan
             were
             cut
             off
             before
             the
             Arke
             of
             the
             Couenant
             of
             the
             Lord.
             He
             would
             not
             onely
             haue
             themselues
             to
             profit
             by
             〈◊〉
             wonderfull
             workes
             ,
             but
             to
             retaine
             the
             remembrance
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             wold
             haue
             their
             posterity
             to
             know
             the
             cause
             and
             〈◊〉
             thereof
             ,
             and
             so
             g'orifie
             〈◊〉
             name
             for
             euer
             .
             Heereunto
             we
             may
             fitly
             ioyne
             u
             what
             the
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             I
             
               will
               open
               my
               mouth
               in
               a
               parable
               ,
            
             I
             
               will
               declare
               high
               sentences
               of
               old
               which
               we
               haue
               heard
               and
               knowne
               ,
               and
               our
               fathers
               haue
               told
               us
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               hide
               them
               from
               their
               children
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               generation
               to
               come
               we
               will
               shew
               the
               praises
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               his
               power
               also
               and
               his
               wonderfull
               workes
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               :
               that
               the
               posterity
               might
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               which
               should
               be
               borne
               should
               stand
               vp
               and
               declare
               it
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               set
               their
               hope
               on
               God
               and
               not
               forget
               the
               workes
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               keepe
               his
               commaundements
               .
            
             All
             these
             things
             serue
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             and
             burden
             laid
             on
             the
             shoulders
             of
             all
             parents
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             their
             children
             〈◊〉
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             with
             the
             benefits
             of
             our
             redemption
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             for
             our
             saluation
             .
             If
             they
             aske
             the
             question
             ,
             why
             infants
             are
             baptized
             and
             washed
             with
             water
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             plaine
             vnto
             them
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             mistery
             .
             We
             must
             say
             vnto
             them
             ,
             My
             children
             ,
             a
             this
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             Couenant
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             our
             〈◊〉
             to
             God
             :
             it
             is
             a
             mistery
             of
             our
             saluation
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             that
             being
             in
             our selues
             vncleane
             ,
             vnrighteous
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             y
             ,
             and
             sinful
             ,
             our
             soules
             are
             washed
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             euen
             as
             the
             water
             in
             Baptisme
             washeth
             our
             bodyes
             :
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             marueilous
             in
             our
             cies
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             the
             〈◊〉
             were
             entred
             into
             the
             couenant
             by
             cutting
             ,
             lancing
             ,
             and
             effusion
             of
             blood
             in
             circumcision
             Againe
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             to
             yeares
             to
             receiue
             the
             holy
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             must
             informe
             them
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             institution
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             and
             the
             comfortable
             vses
             
             therof
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             afterward
             come
             to
             this
             Communion
             with
             better
             warrant
             of
             their
             worke
             ,
             with
             greater
             comfort
             to
             themselues
             ,
             &
             with
             lesse
             danger
             to
             their
             souls
             .
             We
             must
             teach
             them
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             bread
             is
             broken
             and
             the
             Wine
             poured
             out
             ,
             so
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             and
             his
             blood
             shed
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sins
             :
             and
             that
             if
             we
             beleeue
             in
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             we
             are
             nourished
             in
             our
             souls
             to
             eternal
             life
             by
             the
             passion
             of
             Christ
             our
             Sauior
             ,
             as
             certainly
             as
             our
             bodies
             are
             norished
             with
             the
             creaturs
             of
             bred
             〈◊〉
             wine
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             generall
             defect
             of
             this
             duty
             in
             many
             parents
             ,
             neither
             are
             children
             readye
             to
             enquire
             and
             learne
             at
             home
             ,
             neither
             are
             parentes
             able
             to
             answere
             anye
             thing
             in
             these
             matters
             of
             God
             :
             way
             wardnesse
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             wordlines
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             ignoraunce
             in
             them
             both
             ,
             hath
             taken
             away
             all
             care
             and
             conscience
             from
             them
             ,
             touching
             these
             holy
             duties
             and
             heauenly
             misteries
             ,
             so
             that
             neither
             the
             one
             teacheth
             nor
             the
             other
             learneth
             ,
             neyther
             the
             child
             enquireth
             nor
             the
             father
             answereth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             first
             outward
             part
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             THe
             outward
             parts
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             are
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             a
             vnder
             a
             certain
             similitude
             &
             likenes
             do
             represent
             and
             signifie
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             to
             assure
             vs
             they
             are
             as
             truely
             present
             and
             offred
             vs
             ,
             as
             we
             beholde
             with
             our
             cies
             ,
             and
             receiue
             with
             our
             hands
             the
             earthly
             things
             giuen
             vnto
             vs.
             The
             outward
             parts
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             are
             in
             number
             b
             foure
             .
             First
             the
             Minister
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             institution
             .
             Thirdly
             the
             element
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             receiuer
             .
             All
             these
             and
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             are
             needfull
             to
             
             the
             being
             and
             nature
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             :
             take
             them
             away
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             you
             take
             away
             the
             substance
             and
             bring
             in
             a
             nullity
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             If
             ther
             be
             no
             minister
             ,
             no
             word
             ,
             no
             element
             ,
             no
             receiuer
             :
             there
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             .
             If
             there
             be
             wanting
             either
             minister
             to
             deliuer
             it
             ,
             or
             word
             to
             〈◊〉
             it
             ,
             or
             element
             to
             represent
             it
             ,
             or
             receiuer
             to
             take
             it
             :
             we
             cannot
             assure
             our selues
             to
             haue
             any
             sacrament
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             tradition
             and
             inuention
             of
             our
             owne
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             c
             there
             is
             required
             a
             Minister
             lawfully
             called
             ,
             chosen
             ,
             and
             ordained
             ,
             hauing
             at
             the
             least
             the
             approbation
             and
             alowance
             of
             the
             church
             to
             pronounce
             the
             words
             of
             institution
             ,
             and
             to
             deliuer
             the
             outward
             signs
             to
             the
             receiuers
             .
             They
             are
             not
             makers
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             ministers
             :
             not
             autors
             ,
             but
             administators
             :
             not
             deuisors
             ,
             but
             deliuerers
             .
             Earthly
             princes
             haue
             their
             letters
             patents
             ,
             &
             their
             great
             seals
             ,
             &
             keepers
             of
             the
             same
             :
             if
             another
             shal
             set
             to
             the
             seal
             that
             is
             not
             appointed
             the
             keeper
             thereof
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             made
             an
             heinons
             crime
             worthy
             of
             heauy
             punishment
             ?
             So
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             mightye
             Prince
             ,
             king
             of
             kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             :
             he
             hath
             appointed
             his
             seales
             ,
             to
             seale
             vp
             his
             promises
             of
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             and
             eternal
             life
             :
             and
             he
             hath
             ordained
             his
             Officers
             as
             it
             were
             keepers
             of
             his
             great
             seals
             .
             God
             publisheth
             saluation
             and
             pardon
             to
             all
             beleeuers
             by
             his
             word
             as
             by
             his
             letters
             pattents
             ,
             and
             he
             addeth
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             as
             two
             broad
             seales
             for
             greater
             assurance
             and
             confirmation
             ,
             and
             appointeth
             the
             Ministers
             to
             be
             keepers
             thereof
             .
             Whosoeuer
             therfore
             shall
             presume
             to
             〈◊〉
             to
             any
             of
             these
             seals
             without
             warrant
             ,
             without
             a
             caling
             ,
             without
             a
             function
             and
             direction
             from
             God
             ,
             himselfe
             being
             no
             officer
             ,
             no
             Minister
             ,
             no
             keeper
             of
             them
             ,
             prophaneth
             these
             seales
             ,
             and
             setteth
             to
             a
             counterfet
             stampe
             .
             For
             as
             no
             man
             may
             preach
             d
             except
             he
             be
             sent
             :
             so
             no
             man
             may
             administer
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             called
             .
             This
             is
             it
             the
             e
             Apostle
             teacheth
             .
             
               No
               man
               taketh
               this
               honor
               vnto
               himself
               but
               he
               that
               is
               called
               of
               God
               as
               was
               Aron
               :
               and
               Christ
               tooke
               not
               to
               himselfe
               this
               honor
               to
               be
               made
               the
               high
               Priest
               but
               he
               that
               〈◊〉
               vnto
               him
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               sonne
               ,
               this
               day
               begat
               I
               thee
               ,
               gaue
               it
               to
               him
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             to
             minister
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             is
             an
             
             honour
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             take
             to
             himselfe
             at
             his
             owne
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             God
             must
             giue
             it
             .
             They
             should
             haue
             in
             their
             owne
             consciences
             a
             witnesse
             of
             Gods
             calling
             them
             to
             this
             office
             and
             honour
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             sacred
             functions
             ordained
             of
             God
             must
             not
             be
             prophaned
             by
             voluntary
             officers
             and
             vsurped
             offices
             :
             no
             man
             must
             take
             vpon
             him
             without
             a
             lawful
             calling
             to
             teach
             hese
             holy
             misteries
             .
             Of
             these
             f
             the
             Lord
             complaineh
             ,
             I
             
               haue
               not
               sent
               these
               prophets
               ,
               yet
               they
               ranne
               :
               I
               haue
               not
               spoken
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               prophesied
               .
            
             Thus
             these
             intruders
             did
             thrust
             their
             sickle
             into
             other
             mens
             corne
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             ,
             g
             why
             the
             ministers
             and
             no
             others
             are
             to
             intermedle
             with
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             are
             very
             apparant
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             euery
             part
             and
             member
             of
             the
             church
             hath
             his
             especiall
             office
             and
             his
             proper
             guifts
             to
             execute
             his
             〈◊〉
             :
             we
             see
             in
             a
             campe
             ,
             the
             Souldiers
             in
             Warre
             haue
             their
             standing-place
             in
             sight
             of
             their
             captaine
             who
             hath
             chosen
             them
             to
             be
             Warriors
             :
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             〈◊〉
             euery
             one
             keepe
             his
             seuerall
             calling
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             in
             wisdome
             and
             mercy
             called
             him
             thereunto
             .
             We
             see
             in
             the
             natural
             dispositiō
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             h
             euery
             member
             hath
             his
             speciall
             vse
             ,
             the
             eye
             to
             see
             ,
             the
             hand
             to
             handle
             ,
             the
             foote
             to
             walke
             ,
             the
             eare
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             if
             one
             member
             should
             incroch
             vpon
             the
             office
             of
             another
             ,
             it
             must
             needes
             tend
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             body
             .
             We
             see
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             an
             house
             and
             famely
             ,
             the
             husband
             and
             wife
             ,
             the
             father
             and
             sonne
             ,
             the
             master
             and
             seruant
             know
             and
             acknowledge
             their
             places
             to
             rule
             ,
             to
             obey
             ,
             to
             commaund
             ,
             to
             be
             commaunded
             ,
             without
             intruding
             themselues
             ,
             and
             incroching
             vpon
             the
             function
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             vpon
             the
             free-hold
             ,
             of
             an
             other
             .
             If
             we
             would
             ascend
             a
             step
             higher
             ,
             we
             obserue
             in
             the
             affaires
             of
             state
             i
             and
             matters
             of
             the
             cōmon-wealth
             ,
             euery
             man
             doth
             keepe
             within
             his
             owne
             listes
             and
             limits
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             dare
             presume
             to
             charge
             any
             man
             or
             enterprise
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             princes
             name
             and
             authority
             ,
             without
             a
             sufficient
             warrant
             ,
             from
             the
             prince
             himselfe
             :
             so
             may
             no
             man
             take
             vpon
             him
             any
             functions
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             vnlesse
             hee
             haue
             a
             commission
             
             and
             commaundement
             from
             the
             Lord.
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             prince
             appointeth
             by
             what
             officers
             he
             will
             be
             serued
             :
             so
             is
             it
             in
             the
             offices
             and
             officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             God
             hath
             placed
             and
             ordained
             the
             Apostle
             to
             plant
             ,
             the
             Euangelist
             to
             second
             and
             assist
             ,
             the
             prophet
             to
             prophesie
             ,
             the
             pastor
             to
             feede
             ,
             and
             hath
             set
             euery
             one
             k
             in
             his
             proper
             place
             and
             standing
             as
             i
             were
             in
             his
             watch-tower
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             must
             not
             wander
             and
             depart
             ,
             
               Let
               euery
               man
               abide
               in
               the
               same
               vocation
               wherein
               he
            
             
             
               was
               called
            
             :
             and
             afterward
             ,
             
               Let
               euery
               man
               wherein
               he
               was
               called
               ,
               therein
               abide
               with
               God.
            
             Whosoeuer
             therefore
             medleth
             without
             a
             lawfull
             vocation
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             violently
             inuadeth
             another
             mans
             possession
             ,
             and
             cannot
             do
             it
             without
             the
             check
             and
             controlment
             of
             Christ
             Iesu
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             l
             captaine
             of
             his
             own
             host
             ,
             the
             m
             head
             of
             his
             own
             body
             ,
             the
             n
             Lord
             of
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             o
             great
             king
             of
             his
             owne
             church
             .
             Againe
             ,
             Christ
             the
             prophet
             and
             teacher
             of
             his
             church
             and
             the
             prince
             of
             pastors
             ,
             hath
             committed
             the
             office
             of
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             those
             alone
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             committed
             the
             dispensation
             of
             his
             word
             and
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             therefore
             if
             any
             other
             〈◊〉
             set
             to
             the
             seale
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             true
             seale
             but
             a
             counterfait
             stamp
             .
             The
             truth
             of
             this
             appeareth
             
               Indeede
               I
               haptize
            
             p
             
               with
               water
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               I
               that
            
             am
             apointed
             a
             techer
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             to
             make
             ready
             a
             people
             prepard
             for
             the
             Lord.
             And
             Paule
             being
             conuerted
             and
             called
             to
             preach
             ,
             &
             to
             beare
             the
             name
             of
             God
             to
             the
             gentiles
             ,
             did
             without
             further
             word
             ,
             warrant
             ,
             or
             commaundement
             ,
             minister
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             as
             we
             haue
             seene
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             let
             
             vs
             consider
             the
             vses
             thereof
             .
             First
             ,
             is
             the
             minister
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             a
             principall
             part
             of
             Christs
             institution
             ?
             Then
             he
             must
             consider
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             duty
             ,
             being
             authorised
             from
             God
             and
             by
             his
             church
             ,
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             outward
             elementes
             and
             administer
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             the
             outward
             signes
             and
             offer
             them
             to
             the
             receiuers
             .
             His
             workes
             therefore
             are
             to
             put
             a
             part
             and
             consecrate
             the
             signes
             to
             an
             holy
             vse
             ,
             to
             open
             and
             declare
             the
             couenaut
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             his
             blessing
             promised
             vpon
             his
             owne
             ordinance
             ,
             to
             giue
             thankes
             for
             the
             blessed
             worke
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             to
             offer
             ,
             giue
             and
             deliuer
             a
             right
             the
             creatures
             so
             sanctified
             ,
             in
             baptisme
             
             to
             sprinkle
             with
             water
             and
             washe
             the
             body
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             deliuer
             the
             bread
             to
             be
             eaten
             and
             the
             wine
             to
             be
             drunke
             to
             the
             spirituall
             nourishment
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             then
             the
             minister
             ought
             not
             to
             refuse
             to
             baptize
             such
             as
             are
             brought
             vnto
             him
             .
             Shall
             the
             seruant
             refuse
             to
             do
             the
             worke
             of
             his
             maister
             ?
             Or
             if
             the
             Lord
             keeper
             of
             the
             kings
             broad
             seale
             should
             proudly
             and
             presumpteously
             disdame
             to
             set
             the
             seale
             to
             the
             Princes
             letters
             patents
             ,
             were
             he
             not
             well
             worthy
             to
             be
             displaced
             and
             remoued
             ?
             So
             if
             the
             minister
             ,
             through
             enuy
             ,
             or
             hatred
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             sinister
             affection
             ,
             shall
             refuse
             to
             put
             the
             seale
             to
             the
             Lords
             Couenant
             ,
             and
             hinder
             little
             children
             from
             comming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             he
             deserueth
             iustly
             to
             be
             displaced
             and
             to
             beare
             office
             no
             longer
             in
             the
             citty
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             remoued
             for
             his
             contempt
             ,
             q
             as
             Salomon
             put
             downe
             Abiathar
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             is
             it
             a
             necessary
             point
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             that
             it
             
             be
             ministred
             by
             a
             minister
             ?
             Then
             ,
             it
             condemneth
             〈◊〉
             those
             that
             put
             these
             seales
             into
             a
             wrong
             hand
             ,
             and
             all
             〈◊〉
             persons
             that
             violently
             rush
             vpon
             this
             calling
             ,
             and
             take
             vp
             on
             them
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             with
             vnwashen
             hands
             seeing
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             is
             so
             linked
             ,
             annexed
             ,
             and
             ioyned
             together
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             a
             deniall
             of
             licence
             to
             do
             the
             one
             is
             a
             deniall
             to
             do
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             contrary
             wise
             the
             license
             to
             one
             is
             license
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Christ
             neuer
             gaue
             to
             priuate
             persons
             any
             such
             commaundement
             ,
             he
             neuer
             committed
             to
             them
             any
             such
             ossice
             ,
             hee
             neuer
             commended
             to
             their
             care
             these
             holy
             actions
             ,
             he
             neuer
             called
             them
             to
             this
             honor
             ,
             he
             neuer
             laid
             vpon
             them
             this
             charge
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             haue
             no
             parte
             nor
             fellowship
             in
             this
             businesse
             .
             If
             ,
             notwithstanding
             these
             restrainings
             of
             authority
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             wil
             runne
             and
             rush
             forward
             ,
             where
             they
             should
             hang
             backward
             ,
             their
             sinne
             lieth
             at
             the
             doore
             ,
             their
             punishment
             hastneth
             and
             their
             iudgement
             sleepeth
             not
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             the
             minister
             be
             an
             outward
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             we
             must
             beware
             and
             take
             heed
             we
             ascribe
             not
             to
             the
             minister
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             rob
             him
             of
             the
             honour
             due
             vnto
             his
             name
             .
             The
             minister
             may
             offer
             the
             
             signe
             ,
             he
             cannot
             bestow
             the
             thing
             signified
             :
             he
             may
             baptize
             the
             body
             ,
             he
             cannot
             clense
             the
             soule
             :
             he
             may
             deliuer
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             he
             cannot
             giue
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             Iohn
             may
             wash
             with
             water
             ,
             he
             cannot
             giue
             the
             spirit
             .
             Man
             indeede
             pronounceth
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             God
             sealeth
             vp
             his
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             :
             man
             sprinkleth
             the
             body
             with
             water
             ,
             but
             God
             maketh
             cleane
             the
             soule
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             man
             may
             take
             away
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             Christ
             must
             purge
             the
             conscience
             from
             dead
             workes
             ,
             who
             is
             that
             blessed
             lambe
             of
             God
             that
             r
             taketh
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             .
             For
             as
             Paule
             s
             planteth
             and
             Apollos
             watereth
             ,
             but
             God
             〈◊〉
             the
             increase
             :
             so
             the
             minister
             offereth
             the
             element
             and
             outward
             signe
             ,
             but
             God
             giueth
             the
             heauenly
             grace
             .
             It
             belongeth
             to
             the
             minister
             to
             handle
             the
             external
             part
             :
             it
             belongeth
             as
             a
             peculiar
             dignity
             to
             Christ
             to
             bestow
             grace
             ,
             to
             giue
             saith
             ,
             regeneration
             ,
             t
             and
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             to
             baptize
             with
             the
             Holy-ghost
             .
             This
             truth
             Iohn
             〈◊〉
             ,
             I
             
               baptize
               with
               water
               ,
               but
               one
               commeth
               after
               me
               ,
               who
               is
               mightier
               then
               I
               ,
               he
               shall
               baptize
               you
               with
               the
               Holy-ghost
               .
            
             Where
             we
             see
             he
             maketh
             a
             flat
             opposition
             betweene
             himselfe
             and
             Christ
             ,
             betweene
             his
             baptisme
             and
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Christ.
             As
             on
             the
             one
             side
             we
             must
             take
             heede
             ,
             of
             the
             contempt
             of
             him
             that
             teacheth
             and
             ministreth
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             because
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             doth
             necessarily
             follow
             the
             contempt
             of
             his
             person
             :
             so
             we
             must
             beware
             we
             attribute
             or
             giue
             not
             to
             him
             more
             then
             his
             right
             ,
             least
             the
             power
             of
             the
             word
             and
             force
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             be
             attributed
             to
             his
             person
             ,
             wherby
             men
             spoile
             themselues
             of
             the
             fruite
             of
             them
             both
             .
             This
             was
             it
             wherein
             the
             u
             Corinthians
             offended
             ,
             when
             they
             said
             ,
             
               I
               am
               Pauls
               ,
               I
               am
               Apollos
               ,
               I
               am
               Cephas
               ,
               I
               am
               Christs
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             to
             keepe
             a
             golden
             meane
             between
             too
             much
             and
             too
             little
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             as
             if
             a
             prince
             should
             send
             vs
             some
             present
             by
             one
             of
             the
             meanest
             messengers
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             we
             would
             receiue
             him
             fauorably
             and
             entertaine
             him
             honorably
             for
             the
             gifts
             sake
             which
             he
             bringeth
             vnto
             vs
             :
             but
             the
             guift
             it selfe
             we
             would
             receiue
             for
             the
             kings
             sake
             ,
             from
             whom
             it
             was
             sent
             .
             So
             it
             becommeth
             
             euery
             one
             of
             vs
             to
             do
             ,
             God
             hath
             committed
             to
             his
             messengers
             and
             ministers
             the
             word
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             we
             must
             haue
             them
             in
             singular
             loue
             for
             a
             their
             workes
             sake
             that
             labour
             among
             vs
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             and
             Sacramentes
             we
             must
             receiue
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             from
             whom
             they
             come
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             outward
             part
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             theminister
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             second
             outward
             part
             of
             a
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             outward
             part
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             a
             is
             the
             word
             ,
             necessarily
             required
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             :
             for
             b
             the
             word
             is
             added
             and
             ioyned
             to
             the
             element
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             made
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             This
             sacramentall
             word
             ,
             is
             the
             word
             of
             institution
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             each
             Sacrament
             hath
             after
             a
             speciall
             manner
             set
             downe
             ;
             consisting
             partly
             of
             a
             commaundement
             by
             which
             Christ
             appointeth
             the
             administration
             of
             Sacramēts
             ,
             and
             partly
             of
             a
             promise
             annexed
             ,
             whereby
             God
             ordaineth
             that
             the
             outward
             elements
             shal
             be
             instruments
             and
             seales
             of
             his
             graces
             ,
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             when
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             c
             
               Go
               ,
               teach
               al
               nations
               &
               baptize
               them
               ,
            
             there
             is
             a
             commaundement
             to
             warrant
             the
             vse
             and
             practise
             of
             Baptisme
             :
             the
             promise
             likewise
             is
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               Into
               the
               name
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               holy-ghost
               .
            
             So
             touching
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             supper
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             d
             
               Take
               ye
               ,
               eate
               ye
               ,
               drinke
               ye
               ,
               do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               ,
            
             Ioe
             there
             is
             the
             commaundement
             ,
             cōmaunding
             the
             continual
             vse
             therof
             vntil
             the
             second
             comming
             of
             christ
             .
             the
             promise
             is
             ,
             
               this
               is
               my
               body
               which
               is
               giuē
               for
               you
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               blood
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               shed
               for
               you
               &
               for
               many
               for
               remission
               of
               sins
               .
            
             Whatsoeuer
             signs
             of
             holy
             things
             god
             gaue
             to
             strengthen
             the
             faith
             of
             his
             childrē
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             and
             descern
             that
             god
             alwaies
             added
             the
             worde
             to
             the
             seale
             ,
             the
             voice
             to
             the
             signe
             ,
             and
             doctrine
             to
             the
             sight
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             the
             signe
             was
             seene
             ,
             the
             
             word
             was
             heard
             .
             When
             one
             of
             the
             Seraphims
             ,
             beating
             an
             hot
             coale
             in
             his
             hand
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             from
             the
             alter
             ,
             e
             touched
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             prophet
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Lo
               ,
               this
               hath
               touched
               thy
               lips
               ,
               and
               thine
               iniquity
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               thy
               sinnes
               shall
               be
               purged
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             we
             know
             a
             coale
             hath
             not
             power
             and
             force
             to
             take
             away
             sinne
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             vttered
             by
             the
             Angell
             did
             assure
             him
             that
             he
             should
             be
             purged
             by
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             which
             was
             signified
             by
             ,
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             Againe
             ,
             when
             Christ
             gaue
             to
             his
             disciples
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             he
             breathed
             on
             them
             and
             said
             ,
             f
             
               Receiue
               the
               Holy-ghost
            
             .
             The
             corporal
             blast
             and
             breathing
             was
             not
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             but
             he
             added
             his
             word
             and
             promise
             with
             the
             outward
             signe
             ,
             to
             assure
             them
             that
             with
             the
             breathing
             ,
             he
             bestowed
             a
             blessing
             .
             Thus
             wee
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacramentes
             haue
             the
             word
             alwaies
             ioyned
             with
             them
             :
             and
             without
             the
             word
             ,
             whereby
             their
             institution
             and
             vse
             is
             declared
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             a
             dead
             body
             without
             life
             ,
             as
             a
             dumbe
             shew
             without
             voice
             ,
             as
             an
             empty
             cloud
             without
             water
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             barren
             tree
             without
             fruit
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             apply
             this
             doctrine
             to
             our selues
             ,
             First
             it
             teacheth
             ,
             
             that
             they
             partake
             not
             the
             Sacraments
             aright
             ,
             that
             haue
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             are
             ignorant
             both
             of
             the
             ordinance
             and
             institution
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             promise
             annexed
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             god
             :
             of
             which
             sort
             there
             are
             many
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             neuer
             labour
             to
             know
             what
             he
             hath
             appointed
             and
             commaunded
             them
             to
             do
             .
             If
             they
             do
             as
             others
             of
             the
             church
             do
             ,
             therein
             they
             rest
             and
             seeke
             no
             further
             to
             be
             able
             to
             warrant
             their
             owne
             worke
             .
             If
             they
             heare
             the
             word
             spoken
             ,
             if
             they
             see
             the
             body
             washed
             ,
             the
             bread
             broken
             and
             the
             wine
             poured
             out
             and
             receiue
             the
             outward
             signes
             ,
             they
             regatd
             no
             more
             ,
             they
             go
             no
             higher
             ,
             they
             imagine
             they
             haue
             done
             enough
             g
             they
             neuer
             desire
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             comfortable
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             and
             profitable
             to
             be
             marked
             .
             If
             a
             man
             haue
             goods
             befallen
             ,
             or
             legacies
             bequeathed
             vnto
             him
             by
             any
             wil
             or
             Testament
             ,
             wil
             he
             not
             resort
             to
             his
             learned
             counsel
             ,
             to
             be
             careful
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             Testament
             ,
             and
             know
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Testator
             ?
             Christ
             
             Iesus
             before
             his
             death
             made
             his
             wil
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             his
             children
             heires
             of
             his
             promise
             ,
             he
             promiseth
             to
             them
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             eternall
             life
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             Doth
             it
             not
             now
             behooue
             euery
             faithfull
             Christian
             to
             search
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             know
             what
             is
             promised
             and
             bequeathed
             vnto
             him
             ?
             Men
             of
             this
             world
             for
             the
             most
             part
             make
             their
             eldest
             and
             first
             borne
             heire
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             leaue
             little
             to
             the
             other
             :
             but
             h
             euery
             child
             of
             God
             is
             as
             the
             eldest
             and
             as
             the
             i
             first
             borne
             most
             deare
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             shal
             receiue
             his
             double
             portion
             ,
             the
             second
             shal
             haue
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             first
             ,
             nor
             the
             third
             lesse
             then
             the
             second
             ,
             nor
             the
             younger
             then
             the
             elder
             ,
             the
             first
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             he
             may
             do
             with
             his
             owne
             as
             he
             list
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             doe
             leaue
             all
             his
             sonnes
             heyres
             and
             rich
             inheritors
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             lesse
             is
             〈◊〉
             on
             the
             daughters
             :
             but
             all
             the
             childrē
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             his
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             k
             shal
             be
             heyres
             ,
             euen
             the
             
               Heires
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               heyres
               annexed
               with
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             their
             share
             shal
             be
             as
             great
             as
             the
             portion
             of
             sonnes
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             passed
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             life
             in
             carke
             and
             care
             ,
             what
             can
             he
             giue
             to
             his
             pofterity
             but
             earthly
             riches
             ,
             &
             transitory
             possession
             ,
             a
             fading
             inheritance
             ,
             leauing
             them
             inheritours
             as
             well
             of
             his
             sorrow
             as
             of
             his
             substance
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             Christ
             by
             his
             last
             wil
             and
             Testament
             hath
             promised
             to
             make
             his
             people
             sound
             in
             faith
             ,
             rich
             in
             hope
             ,
             blessed
             in
             the
             pardon
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             heires
             of
             the
             kingdome
             which
             hee
             hath
             promised
             to
             them
             that
             loue
             him
             .
             This
             is
             a
             great
             and
             vnspeakable
             comfort
             to
             al
             Gods
             children
             ,
             whether
             high
             or
             low
             ,
             whether
             rich
             or
             poore
             .
             So
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             much
             more
             careful
             and
             earnest
             to
             know
             throughly
             and
             vnderstand
             perfectly
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             any
             naturall
             child
             is
             to
             search
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             will
             of
             his
             naturall
             father
             .
             And
             if
             men
             were
             not
             wholly
             carnall
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             thus
             farre
             fpiritually
             minded
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             is
             the
             word
             an
             outward
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
             
             Then
             the
             Sacraments
             must
             neuer
             be
             separated
             and
             set
             a
             part
             from
             the
             word
             .
             They
             are
             not
             dombe
             shewes
             and
             idle
             signes
             ,
             but
             haue
             alwaies
             the
             doctrine
             of
             God
             adioyning
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
             to
             shew
             the
             end
             ,
             vse
             ,
             &
             profit
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             in
             them
             .
             This
             appeareth
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             wher
             God
             gaue
             signes
             to
             confirme
             and
             assure
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             promises
             .
             When
             he
             gaue
             in
             mercy
             to
             Noah
             and
             all
             his
             posterity
             the
             l
             Rain-bow
             imediately
             after
             the
             flood
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             his
             couenant
             ,
             he
             addeth
             his
             word
             vnto
             the
             signe
             ,
             
               My
               couenant
               will
               I
               establish
               with
               you
               ,
               that
               from
               hencefoorth
               all
               flesh
               shall
               not
               bee
               rooted
               out
               by
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               flood
               ,
               neither
               shall
               there
               be
               a
               floode
               to
               destroy
               the
               earth
               any
               more
               .
            
             This
             is
             it
             the
             Apostle
             m
             meaneth
             ,
             1.
             cor
             .
             11.
             
             
               Ye
               shew
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               he
               come
               .
            
             Where
             he
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             cannot
             be
             truely
             deliuered
             and
             rightly
             administred
             ,
             vnlesse
             there
             be
             a
             declaration
             &
             shewing
             forth
             of
             the
             death
             of
             christ
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             no
             sacrament
             ,
             except
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             be
             ioyned
             vnto
             it
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             explication
             and
             exposition
             of
             the
             outward
             signe
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             those
             Sacraments
             are
             proued
             heereby
             to
             bee
             no
             
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             are
             foisted
             and
             brought
             in
             without
             the
             warrant
             of
             the
             word
             .
             For
             take
             away
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             outward
             Element
             but
             a
             bare
             signe
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             water
             in
             baptisme
             but
             common
             water
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             bread
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             but
             common
             bred
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             wine
             but
             common
             wine
             ,
             such
             as
             men
             vse
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             may
             take
             at
             their
             ordinary
             tables
             ?
             Seeing
             therfore
             such
             signs
             &
             Sacraments
             as
             haue
             not
             Gods
             commandement
             for
             their
             institution
             :
             nor
             promise
             of
             grace
             and
             saluation
             annexed
             vnto
             the
             vsing
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             voide
             and
             nothing
             worth
             :
             heerby
             the
             imagined
             &
             deuised
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             are
             condemned
             ,
             which
             deliuereth
             that
             it
             hath
             not
             receiued
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             imposeth
             that
             to
             be
             beleeued
             which
             it
             neuer
             learned
             in
             the
             word
             .
             Heereby
             the
             last
             anoyling
             or
             extream
             vnction
             is
             excluded
             ,
             wanting
             the
             word
             to
             warrant
             the
             continuall
             practise
             of
             it
             .
             Also
             their
             confirmation
             hath
             neither
             word
             to
             institut
             the
             practise
             ,
             nor
             elemēt
             to
             assure
             any
             grace
             ,
             nor
             promise
             to
             approue
             any
             vse
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             haue
             words
             to
             administer
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             words
             of
             men
             ,
             not
             of
             God
             ;
             vnwriten
             ,
             not
             written
             :
             of
             tradition
             ,
             not
             of
             scripture
             .
             The
             like
             might
             be
             saide
             of
             mariage
             ,
             though
             we
             confesse
             
             and
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             an
             holy
             ordinance
             and
             m
             honourable
             institution
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             made
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             hauing
             no
             word
             of
             institution
             ,
             no
             promise
             of
             sanctification
             and
             saluation
             annexed
             vnto
             all
             the
             faithfull
             vsers
             thereof
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             an
             instrument
             ,
             whereby
             God
             applyeth
             Christ
             and
             his
             sauing
             benefits
             to
             the
             comfort
             and
             consolation
             of
             his
             children
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             conclude
             this
             point
             ,
             we
             affirme
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Romulus
             at
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             of
             Remus
             at
             Rhemes
             shall
             euer
             be
             able
             to
             shew
             and
             proue
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             and
             receiued
             as
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             which
             haue
             no
             warrant
             of
             the
             word
             to
             commaund
             them
             ,
             nor
             promise
             annexed
             to
             assure
             the
             sauing
             graces
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             worthy
             receiuers
             .
             But
             such
             are
             their
             fiue
             pretended
             Sacraments
             of
             confirmation
             ,
             penance
             ,
             orders
             ,
             matrimony
             ,
             and
             extreame
             vnction
             ,
             wanting
             either
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             promise
             ,
             or
             both
             :
             and
             therefor
             we
             cannot
             receiue
             ,
             we
             cannot
             acknowledge
             ,
             we
             cannot
             beleeue
             them
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             second
             outward
             parte
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             institution
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             third
             outward
             part
             of
             a
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             THe
             third
             outward
             part
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             a
             element
             or
             outwarde
             signe
             .
             For
             whersoeuer
             there
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             there
             must
             of
             necessity
             bee
             a
             signe
             ,
             such
             as
             water
             is
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             ,
             not
             of
             their
             owne
             nature
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             sanctified
             by
             the
             especiall
             worde
             and
             praier
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             Iohn
             the
             baptist
             baptized
             with
             water
             :
             and
             Christ
             when
             he
             instituted
             his
             last
             Supper
             ,
             tooke
             bread
             and
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             gaue
             it
             to
             his
             Disciples
             :
             Likewise
             hee
             tooke
             the
             
             cup
             ,
             wherein
             was
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Vine
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             when
             he
             b
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               drinke
               no
               more
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Vine
               ,
               vntill
               that
               day
               that
               I
               drinke
               it
               newe
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Seeing
             then
             it
             is
             cleare
             ,
             there
             must
             in
             euery
             Sacrament
             be
             a
             visible
             sign
             that
             may
             be
             seen
             &
             handled
             ,
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             
             we
             may
             profitably
             apply
             this
             to
             our
             instruction
             .
             First
             ,
             seeing
             the
             signes
             and
             Sacramentall
             rites
             are
             outwarde
             partes
             :
             we
             must
             take
             heede
             wee
             ascribe
             not
             too
             much
             to
             the
             outward
             signe
             ,
             and
             so
             commit
             idolatry
             c
             to
             the
             creature
             .
             For
             the
             Water
             in
             Baptisme
             hath
             not
             power
             in
             it selfe
             and
             force
             to
             wash
             away
             sin
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             it
             is
             made
             a
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             regeneration
             .
             Euen
             as
             the
             Water
             of
             Iordan
             where
             Iohn
             baptized
             ,
             was
             no
             better
             then
             the
             waters
             of
             other
             places
             and
             countries
             ,
             neither
             had
             any
             strengthe
             and
             vertue
             to
             clense
             the
             Lepers
             that
             washed
             in
             it
             :
             yet
             by
             the
             bleising
             of
             God
             ,
             Naaman
             the
             Syrian
             d
             washing
             himselfe
             7.
             times
             therein
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             was
             clensed
             and
             healed
             of
             his
             leprocie
             :
             so
             the
             water
             vsed
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             is
             in
             nature
             and
             substance
             the
             same
             with
             ordinary
             and
             common
             Water
             ,
             neither
             hath
             it
             vig
             our
             and
             vertue
             to
             clense
             the
             soule
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             God
             it
             is
             appointed
             to
             seale
             vp
             the
             asturance
             of
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Not
             with
             standing
             ,
             this
             confidence
             in
             the
             outward
             signe
             ,
             which
             in
             it selfe
             is
             as
             nothing
             ,
             hath
             since
             the
             fall
             of
             man
             rested
             and
             remained
             in
             his
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             flattering
             himselfe
             and
             deceiuing
             his
             owne
             soule
             .
             This
             fond
             and
             salse
             opinion
             was
             in
             Adam
             immediately
             after
             his
             transgression
             ,
             hee
             did
             attribute
             too
             much
             to
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             (
             which
             hadde
             in
             it selfe
             no
             more
             life
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             trees
             in
             the
             garden
             )
             and
             therefore
             God
             would
             thrust
             him
             out
             of
             the
             garden
             ,
             e
             least
             he
             should
             beguile
             himselfe
             with
             that
             conceite
             and
             immagination
             .
          
           
             Thus
             did
             the
             Israelites
             trust
             too
             much
             in
             the
             Arke
             ,
             a
             signe
             of
             Gods
             comfortable
             presence
             and
             protection
             ,
             attributing
             saluation
             thereunto
             ,
             sayeinge
             ,
             f
             
               It
               maye
               saue
               vs
               out
               of
               the
               handes
               of
               our
               Enemyes
               ,
            
             therefore
             
             God
             ouerthrew
             them
             ,
             and
             gaue
             them
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Philistims
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             we
             are
             taught
             heereby
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             that
             
             haue
             no
             signe
             ,
             no
             seale
             ,
             no
             element
             to
             signisie
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             ,
             and
             to
             seale
             vp
             the
             promises
             of
             saluation
             .
             For
             as
             we
             shewed
             before
             ,
             that
             euery
             Sacrament
             must
             haue
             gods
             word
             to
             warrant
             it
             :
             so
             must
             it
             haue
             an
             outward
             signe
             to
             approue
             the
             receiuing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             signifie
             the
             spirituall
             grace
             offered
             by
             it
             .
             Herby
             we
             learn
             what
             to
             hold
             of
             transubstantiation
             ,
             a
             doctrin
             teching
             that
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             is
             turned
             into
             the
             very
             body
             &
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             fable
             to
             mock
             fooles
             withal
             .
             For
             g
             whatsoeuer
             ouerthroweth
             the
             nature
             and
             vse
             of
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             but
             omitted
             ,
             neither
             to
             be
             receiued
             but
             reiected
             .
             But
             transubstantiation
             ouerthroweth
             and
             ouerturneth
             both
             the
             nature
             and
             vse
             of
             a
             sacrament
             :
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             and
             receiued
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             touching
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             it
             is
             confessed
             ,
             h
             that
             it
             consisteth
             of
             two
             parts
             ,
             the
             one
             earthly
             and
             the
             other
             heauenly
             :
             but
             if
             after
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             ,
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             are
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             the
             signe
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             element
             is
             ouerthrowne
             ,
             the
             materiall
             part
             is
             abolished
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             ouerturned
             .
             And
             touching
             the
             vse
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             an
             analogy
             and
             propoition
             betweene
             the
             signe
             and
             the
             thing
             signified
             .
             As
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             the
             element
             of
             water
             washeth
             and
             purgeth
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             the
             Holy-ghost
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             clenseth
             and
             sanctifieth
             the
             soule
             .
             Like
             wise
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             as
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             &
             wine
             receiued
             ,
             strengthneth
             and
             comforteth
             the
             body
             :
             so
             Christ
             i
             receiued
             by
             faith
             norisheth
             &
             feedeth
             the
             soule
             .
             The
             very
             true
             principall
             vse
             of
             this
             sacrament
             is
             to
             cōfirme
             our
             faith
             ,
             that
             as
             surely
             as
             those
             earthly
             creatures
             taken
             and
             aplyed
             ,
             feed
             our
             bodies
             to
             a
             bodily
             life
             :
             so
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             receiued
             and
             applyed
             by
             saith
             ,
             feede
             our
             souls
             to
             eternal
             life
             .
             And
             do
             not
             al
             the
             faithful
             seel
             a
             swect
             comfort
             ,
             so
             often
             as
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Lords
             table
             by
             this
             similitude
             and
             agreement
             ,
             to
             cōsider
             and
             know
             assuredly
             ,
             
             that
             as
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             serueth
             to
             nourish
             and
             doth
             feed
             our
             bodies
             ,
             so
             Christ
             doth
             feede
             our
             soules
             ?
             But
             if
             we
             must
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             and
             Wine
             is
             changed
             and
             cleane
             gone
             ,
             that
             nothing
             remaineth
             but
             accidents
             :
             where
             is
             this
             comfort
             and
             consolation
             ?
             How
             can
             we
             be
             assured
             and
             strengthned
             ,
             that
             as
             our
             bodies
             are
             nourished
             with
             the
             materiall
             elements
             ,
             so
             in
             like
             manner
             our
             soules
             by
             feeding
             on
             Christ
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
             while
             they
             take
             away
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             which
             should
             nourish
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             nature
             and
             vse
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             spoyled
             of
             the
             comfort
             of
             our
             hearts
             and
             strengthning
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             which
             we
             should
             haue
             by
             this
             notable
             comparison
             and
             resemblance
             of
             the
             partes
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             if
             wee
             woulde
             receiue
             comfort
             in
             comming
             to
             this
             Communion
             ,
             we
             must
             retaine
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             sign
             ,
             as
             a
             staffe
             to
             stay
             vp
             our
             faith
             that
             it
             do
             no
             faile
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             third
             outward
             part
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             signe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
             Of
             the
             outward
             part
             of
             a
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             THe
             last
             outward
             part
             of
             a
             sacrament
             is
             the
             a
             receiuer
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             needfull
             as
             the
             outward
             sign
             .
             We
             vnderstand
             and
             take
             heere
             a
             receiuer
             in
             generall
             ,
             for
             euery
             one
             that
             commeth
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             eu●ll
             ,
             godly
             or
             vngodly
             ,
             faithfull
             or
             vnfaithfull
             .
             Such
             a
             receiuer
             is
             likewise
             a
             necessary
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             For
             no
             signe
             hath
             the
             substance
             and
             essence
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             receiued
             .
             Though
             ther
             be
             a
             minister
             to
             administer
             it
             ,
             a
             word
             to
             warrant
             it
             ,
             a
             signe
             to
             represent
             it
             ,
             yet
             vnlosse
             there
             be
             a
             fit
             person
             to
             receiue
             it
             ther
             can
             be
             no
             Sacrament
             .
             If
             the
             minister
             should
             sprinkle
             water
             ,
             and
             alledge
             the
             words
             of
             institution
             wher
             ther
             is
             no
             party
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             this
             were
             a
             prophaning
             ,
             not
             a
             solemnizing
             of
             Baptisme
             :
             or
             if
             he
             should
             take
             bread
             and
             Wine
             with
             prayer
             and
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             where
             none
             are
             present
             
             to
             communicate
             and
             receiue
             ,
             this
             were
             to
             commit
             sacriledge
             ,
             not
             to
             deliuer
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             vnlesse
             there
             be
             a
             body
             to
             be
             washed
             ,
             &
             except
             there
             be
             communicants
             to
             partake
             the
             Supper
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Sacrament
             .
             This
             appeareth
             by
             the
             words
             of
             God
             to
             Abraham
             b
             giuing
             vnto
             him
             circumcision
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Euery
               male-child
               of
               eight
               daies
               old
               shall
               be
               circumcised
               .
            
             This
             also
             appeareth
             in
             the
             c
             words
             of
             Christ
             speaking
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             charging
             the
             Apostles
             to
             baptize
             the
             nations
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             father
             and
             of
             the
             son
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             .
             Where
             he
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             take
             water
             ,
             but
             there
             must
             be
             a
             washing
             So.
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             his
             supper
             d
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Take
               ye
               ,
               eate
               ye
               ,
               drinke
               ye
               :
            
             so
             that
             there
             must
             not
             only
             be
             bread
             ,
             but
             giuing
             ,
             taking
             ,
             and
             eating
             :
             there
             must
             not
             onely
             bee
             wine
             ,
             but
             giuing
             ,
             taking
             ,
             and
             drinking
             thereof
             .
          
           
             This
             truth
             being
             euidently
             deliuered
             ,
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             it
             
             may
             be
             profitably
             applied
             .
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             must
             the
             Sacraments
             necessarily
             be
             receiued
             ?
             Then
             it
             teacheth
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             without
             their
             lawfull
             vse
             are
             no
             sacraments
             at
             all
             :
             they
             are
             no
             signes
             of
             grace
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             vsed
             .
             This
             condemneth
             the
             keeping
             ,
             reseruing
             ,
             holding
             vp
             ,
             and
             carying
             about
             with
             pompe
             and
             ostentation
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             offering
             vp
             ,
             kneeling
             downe
             vnto
             ,
             and
             adoring
             a
             piece
             of
             bread
             :
             all
             which
             are
             horrible
             prophanations
             of
             that
             comfortable
             Sacrament
             ,
             whereby
             the
             people
             isrobbed
             and
             depriued
             of
             a
             precious
             part
             of
             their
             peace
             in
             Christ.
             The
             bread
             feedeth
             not
             the
             body
             ,
             reuiueth
             not
             the
             spirits
             ,
             strengthneth
             not
             the
             heart
             ,
             by
             looking
             and
             gazing
             vpon
             it
             ,
             by
             touching
             and
             handling
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             eating
             ,
             digesting
             ,
             and
             feeding
             vpon
             it
             :
             so
             doth
             the
             sacrament
             strengthen
             faith
             ,
             not
             by
             reseruing
             and
             keeping
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             vsing
             and
             receiuing
             of
             it
             .
             For
             sacramentes
             are
             actions
             not
             dumbe
             shewes
             .
             Christ
             saide
             not
             ,
             
               Heare
               ye
               ,
               see
               ye
               ,
               gaze
               re
               on
               ,
               but
               baptize
               ye
               ,
               eate
               ye
               ,
               drinke
               ye
               ,
               doe
               ye
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             are
             the
             receiuers
             an
             outward
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
             
             Then
             the
             persons
             that
             are
             to
             receiue
             must
             know
             ,
             
             that
             diuers
             duties
             are
             to
             bee
             done
             and
             performed
             of
             them
             .
             The
             persons
             then
             that
             are
             to
             receiue
             ,
             must
             ioyne
             with
             the
             Minister
             in
             prayer
             ,
             in
             quickning
             their
             faith
             in
             the
             couenant
             and
             promises
             ofGod
             ,
             beholding
             the
             former
             works
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             blessing
             ,
             breaking
             ,
             pouring
             out
             ,
             and
             distributing
             ,
             ratifieng
             them
             in
             their
             harts
             ,
             and
             lastly
             by
             receiuing
             and
             applying
             to
             themselues
             the
             visible
             signes
             .
             For
             as
             we
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             if
             the
             words
             of
             baptisme
             should
             be
             rehearsed
             ouer
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             no
             person
             to
             be
             present
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             baptisme
             :
             so
             if
             the
             words
             of
             institution
             in
             the
             supper
             should
             be
             spoken
             and
             repeated
             without
             eating
             ,
             without
             drinking
             ,
             without
             receiuing
             ,
             it
             were
             no
             Sacrament
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             we
             must
             all
             learne
             to
             detest
             the
             e
             absurd
             opinion
             of
             Bellarmine
             and
             other
             procters
             of
             the
             Romish
             religion
             ,
             which
             teache
             that
             the
             breade
             and
             Wine
             being
             once
             consecrate
             ,
             whither
             they
             be
             receiued
             or
             reserued
             ,
             whither
             they
             bee
             distributed
             to
             be
             eaten
             and
             drunke
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             be
             kept
             in
             boxes
             and
             vessels
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             daies
             ,
             moneths
             ,
             and
             long
             times
             ,
             and
             carried
             solemnly
             in
             procession
             :
             are
             notwithstanding
             still
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloode
             of
             Christ.
             Against
             which
             dotage
             wee
             spake
             in
             the
             former
             vse
             ,
             and
             shall
             speake
             f
             more
             in
             the
             third
             booke
             following
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             the
             receiuing
             be
             an
             outward
             part
             then
             we
             are
             not
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             outward
             participation
             ,
             for
             so
             farre
             went
             Iudas
             in
             the
             Passeouer
             :
             so
             farre
             went
             Simon
             that
             sorcerer
             in
             baptisme
             :
             and
             so
             farre
             went
             g
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             .
             
               They
               were
               all
               baptized
               vnto
               Moses
               in
               the
               cloud
               and
               in
               the
               sea
               :
               they
               did
               all
               eat
               the
               same
               spirituall
               meat
               ,
               and
               did
               al
               drink
               the
               same
               spirituall
               drinke
               ,
               &c
               ,
               yet
               with
               many
               of
               them
               was
               not
               god
               pleased
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               ouerthrowne
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             said
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Saduces
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             them
             come
             to
             his
             baptisme
             ,
             h
             
               O
               generation
               of
               vipers
               ,
               who
               hath
               forewarned
               you
               to
               flee
               from
               the
               anger
               to
               come
               ,
               bring
               foorthe
               therefore
               fruit
               worthy
               amendment
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             our
             righteousnes
             must
             exceede
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             if
             wee
             woulde
             enter
             into
             the
             
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
             Let
             vs
             all
             therefore
             haue
             this
             profitable
             meditatiō
             ,
             so
             often
             as
             we
             deale
             with
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             come
             vnto
             them
             :
             we
             must
             looke
             further
             then
             to
             the
             outward
             sight
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             more
             then
             the
             externall
             signe
             ,
             otherwise
             as
             we
             approch
             without
             preparation
             ,
             so
             we
             depart
             without
             edification
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             foure
             outward
             parts
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             minister
             ,
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             signe
             ,
             and
             the
             receiuer
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
             Of
             consecration
             .
          
           
             BEfore
             we
             proceede
             to
             the
             inward
             parts
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             outward
             by
             a
             fit
             proportition
             :
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             amisse
             in
             this
             place
             to
             speake
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Consecration
             of
             a
             sacrament
             .
             First
             wee
             must
             consider
             what
             it
             is
             :
             for
             the
             truth
             being
             knowne
             ,
             it
             will
             cast
             downe
             errour
             ,
             as
             the
             light
             scattereth
             the
             darknesse
             .
             To
             consecrate
             then
             a
             is
             to
             take
             a
             thing
             from
             the
             ordinary
             and
             common
             vse
             ,
             and
             to
             appoint
             it
             to
             some
             holy
             vse
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             Consecration
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             dedication
             of
             the
             outward
             signes
             ,
             to
             apply
             them
             to
             an
             holy
             purpose
             .
             This
             is
             done
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             minister
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             them
             both
             .
             The
             minister
             taketh
             the
             water
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             poureth
             it
             on
             the
             person
             of
             the
             baptized
             :
             he
             taketh
             the
             bread
             in
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             and
             breaketh
             it
             ,
             he
             taketh
             the
             wine
             and
             poureth
             it
             out
             ,
             he
             deliuereth
             them
             both
             :
             the
             people
             take
             and
             receiue
             ,
             they
             eate
             and
             drinke
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             both
             minister
             and
             people
             ioynein
             praier
             and
             thanksgiuing
             vnto
             God
             the
             father
             for
             the
             mistery
             of
             our
             redemption
             accomplished
             by
             Christ
             our
             sauiour
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             sacrament
             is
             consecrated
             by
             the
             whole
             action
             of
             the
             minister
             and
             people
             together
             .
             This
             maketh
             the
             difference
             betweene
             common
             water
             and
             the
             water
             in
             Baptisme
             :
             this
             maketh
             the
             difference
             betweene
             
             
             
             
             
             that
             bread
             and
             wine
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             and
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             which
             is
             vsed
             for
             ordinary
             meate
             and
             drinke
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             nature
             ,
             in
             essence
             ,
             in
             substance
             there
             is
             none
             :
             but
             in
             the
             ende
             and
             vse
             .
             Common
             water
             we
             vse
             for
             the
             washing
             of
             our
             bodies
             :
             but
             the
             water
             in
             Baptisme
             is
             sanctified
             by
             prayer
             to
             an
             other
             vse
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             clonsing
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             Bread
             and
             wine
             at
             mens
             tables
             in
             their
             houses
             are
             set
             before
             them
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             their
             bodies
             :
             but
             at
             the
             Lords
             l'able
             they
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             an
             higher
             and
             holier
             vse
             ,
             euen
             to
             be
             signes
             of
             the
             bodye
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             This
             is
             noted
             by
             the
             Euangelistes
             and
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Paule
             ,
             that
             b
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             before
             he
             brake
             the
             bread
             and
             gaue
             it
             ,
             he
             blessed
             and
             gaue
             thankes
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             appointed
             him
             to
             be
             the
             redeemer
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             giuen
             him
             authority
             to
             institute
             this
             Sacrament
             in
             remembrance
             of
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             .
             For
             wheras
             the
             
               Euangelist
               Mathew
            
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               blessed
            
             :
             the
             other
             by
             way
             of
             exposition
             say
             
               Hegaue
               thanks
            
             :
             so
             that
             the
             blessing
             heere
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             
               Giuing
               of
               thanks
            
             ,
             c
             which
             also
             appeareth
             compared
             d
             with
             Ioh.
             6
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             .
             e
             
               Euery
               creature
               of
               God
               is
               good
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               receiued
               with
               thank
               sgiuing
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               sanctified
               by
               the
               worde
               of
               God
               and
               prayer
               .
            
             We
             see
             then
             that
             Consecration
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             thing
             is
             separated
             from
             a
             common
             and
             ciuil
             vse
             to
             a
             more
             special
             vse
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             f
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             worde
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             prayer
             ,
             whereby
             it
             hath
             his
             full
             force
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             vertue
             .
          
           
             The
             knowledge
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             serueth
             to
             cleere
             our
             
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             ouerthrow
             sundry
             errors
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             sheweth
             that
             we
             hold
             &
             teach
             a
             consecration
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             sanctifieng
             of
             the
             water
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             by
             prayer
             ,
             and
             by
             thanksgiuing
             .
             The
             bread
             &
             wine
             are
             changed
             ,
             not
             in
             nature
             ,
             but
             in
             quality
             :
             not
             in
             substance
             ,
             but
             in
             vse
             :
             not
             in
             essence
             but
             in
             the
             end
             :
             not
             by
             force
             of
             certaine
             words
             ,
             but
             by
             Christs
             institution
             .
             We
             acknowledge
             and
             confesse
             a
             consecration
             ,
             not
             a
             conuersion
             :
             a
             sanctification
             of
             the
             signes
             ,
             not
             a
             transubstantiation
             of
             the
             substance
             into
             
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             He
             blessed
             and
             praised
             his
             father
             as
             mediatour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             mistery
             of
             the
             redemption
             of
             mankind
             :
             and
             hee
             g
             blessed
             the
             creatures
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             effectual
             signes
             ,
             and
             serue
             for
             the
             confirmation
             and
             increase
             of
             our
             faith
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             that
             consecration
             is
             not
             a
             magical
             
             charme
             and
             incantation
             by
             force
             of
             certaine
             wordes
             ,
             as
             though
             these
             word
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             being
             murmured
             and
             spoken
             ouer
             the
             bread
             ,
             and
             
               This
               cup
               is
               the
               new
               testament
               in
               my
               bloud
            
             whispered
             ouer
             the
             wine
             ,
             
               did
               fully
               finish
            
             a
             consecration
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             elements
             to
             be
             immediatly
             changed
             into
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             obseruing
             of
             the
             institution
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             forme
             of
             Christs
             giuing
             of
             thanks
             is
             not
             set
             down
             by
             any
             Euangelist
             ,
             because
             our
             corrupution
             and
             superstition
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             had
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             would
             ascribe
             power
             &
             force
             to
             the
             words
             ,
             sillables
             ,
             and
             letters
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             thanksgiuing
             is
             pretermitted
             .
             This
             inclination
             of
             the
             hart
             is
             apparently
             seene
             in
             the
             Romish
             church
             ,
             who
             ascribe
             efficacy
             &
             operation
             to
             the
             pronouncing
             of
             certain
             words
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             sorcery
             and
             a
             part
             of
             witch
             craft
             .
             Wheras
             we
             auouch
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             action
             of
             taking
             ,
             breaking
             ,
             pouring
             out
             ,
             distributing
             ,
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             praysing
             &
             rehearsing
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             the
             consecration
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             separation
             of
             these
             creatures
             to
             this
             vse
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             after
             the
             Sacramentall
             actions
             ,
             if
             after
             thanksgiuing
             
             to
             god
             ,
             if
             after
             prayer
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             vse
             the
             creatures
             to
             the
             confirmation
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             there
             do
             follow
             consecration
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             change
             of
             the
             elements
             to
             another
             vse
             :
             then
             the
             power
             ,
             effect
             ,
             and
             working
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             dependeth
             not
             vpon
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             minister
             ,
             &
             therfore
             the
             h
             popish
             opinion
             is
             to
             be
             refused
             and
             reprooued
             ,
             that
             holdeth
             it
             to
             be
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             if
             the
             minister
             haue
             not
             an
             i
             intent
             and
             purpose
             in
             the
             ministration
             thereof
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             do
             that
             which
             the
             church
             doth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             consecrate
             the
             elements
             and
             to
             make
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             If
             his
             mind
             be
             not
             on
             his
             matters
             ,
             &
             his
             hart
             on
             his
             busines
             in
             hand
             ,
             they
             hold
             it
             can
             be
             no
             Sacrament
             .
             For
             otherwise
             saith
             Bellarmine
             .
             
             If
             a
             priest
             should
             read
             the
             Gospell
             at
             the
             table
             of
             prelates
             and
             religious
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             reading
             should
             pronounce
             these
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               blood
               ,
            
             then
             all
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             vpon
             the
             the
             table
             should
             be
             consecrate
             and
             changed
             into
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             :
             which
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             because
             his
             intent
             is
             wanting
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             a
             father
             should
             lead
             his
             sonne
             to
             the
             bath
             ,
             and
             there
             dip
             him
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             
               And
               say
               I
               wash
               thee
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               thinke
               nothing
               of
               Baptizing
               him
               ,
               yet
               it
               should
               bee
               baptisme
               ,
               if
               an
               intent
               of
               baptizing
               were
               not
               required
               .
            
             But
             I
             would
             gladly
             haue
             him
             answere
             this
             question
             :
             what
             if
             a
             father
             should
             intend
             Baptisme
             by
             dipping
             his
             child
             in
             the
             bath
             ,
             whether
             that
             were
             baptisme
             or
             not
             ?
             Or
             suppose
             the
             priest
             we
             spake
             off
             ,
             reading
             at
             the
             prelates
             table
             ,
             should
             haue
             a
             mind
             and
             meaning
             to
             consecrate
             all
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             vpon
             the
             table
             must
             〈◊〉
             of
             necessity
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             reall
             change
             of
             all
             ?
             Or
             admit
             the
             former
             priest
             being
             in
             the
             saide
             prelats
             wine
             seller
             ,
             supposing
             himselfe
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             to
             stand
             at
             the
             alter
             ,
             should
             pronounce
             there
             words
             of
             consecration
             with
             a
             purpose
             and
             intent
             to
             make
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             should
             all
             the
             wine
             in
             that
             〈◊〉
             be
             turned
             into
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Or
             if
             he
             being
             in
             a
             bakers
             shoppe
             should
             there
             solemnely
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             with
             the
             foresaide
             resolution
             ,
             should
             all
             that
             bread
             be
             changed
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Let
             them
             speake
             plainely
             ,
             let
             them
             tel
             vs
             directly
             what
             they
             hold
             .
             I
             thinke
             they
             will
             not
             say
             so
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             For
             other
             things
             are
             wanting
             ,
             that
             are
             needefull
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             We
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             that
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             not
             made
             by
             bare
             pronouncing
             of
             certaine
             wordes
             ,
             ascribing
             force
             to
             them
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             enchanters
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             institution
             of
             Christ
             must
             be
             obserued
             ,
             k
             there
             must
             be
             distributing
             and
             receiuing
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             praier
             and
             thankesgiuing
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             vse
             of
             these
             followeth
             Consecration
             :
             all
             which
             are
             wanting
             in
             the
             former
             examples
             &
             suppositions
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             taking
             ,
             no
             breaking
             ,
             no
             distributing
             ,
             no
             pouring
             out
             ,
             no
             receiuing
             ,
             no
             praying
             ,
             no
             thanksgiuing
             .
             We
             see
             touching
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             what
             
             intent
             and
             vnder
             what
             pretence
             soeuer
             l
             it
             be
             preached
             ,
             if
             the
             minister
             teach
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             howsoeuer
             he
             be
             affected
             ,
             it
             may
             haue
             his
             effect
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             worke
             saith
             in
             〈◊〉
             hearer
             :
             so
             is
             it
             in
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             they
             haue
             their
             efficacy
             and
             operation
             howsoeuer
             the
             hart
             of
             the
             minister
             be
             disposed
             .
             And
             as
             Isaac
             intended
             not
             to
             blesse
             Iacob
             but
             Esau
             ,
             m
             yet
             it
             hindered
             not
             the
             purpose
             and
             determination
             of
             God
             :
             so
             the
             corrupt
             intent
             ,
             the
             wandering
             imagination
             ,
             and
             rouing
             conceite
             of
             the
             minister
             ,
             cannot
             hinder
             the
             blessing
             of
             god
             in
             the
             sacramēts
             ,
             being
             his
             own
             ordinaces
             .
             For
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             dependeth
             no
             more
             vpon
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             giuer
             ,
             then
             it
             doth
             vpon
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             receiuer
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             the
             right
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             depend
             vpon
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             minister
             :
             what
             assurance
             can
             any
             man
             haue
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             euer
             receiued
             or
             shall
             euer
             receiue
             a
             Sacrament
             ?
             What
             perswasion
             can
             we
             haue
             in
             our
             hearts
             that
             we
             euer
             were
             baptized
             ?
             What
             knowledge
             that
             we
             were
             euer
             partakers
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             leaue
             vs
             vncertaine
             and
             vnsetled
             ,
             without
             comfort
             ,
             without
             fruite
             ,
             without
             benefit
             by
             comming
             to
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             setteth
             the
             poore
             distressed
             consciences
             of
             men
             vpon
             the
             rack
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             we
             cannot
             kno
             n
             the
             hart
             and
             vnderstand
             the
             intentes
             thereof
             ,
             
               For
               what
               man
               knoweth
               the
               thinges
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               saue
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               which
               is
               within
               him
               ?
            
             Furthermor
             ,
             were
             not
             this
             harde
             dealing
             and
             extream
             cruelty
             in
             God
             ,
             to
             hang
             the
             saluation
             of
             men
             vpon
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             minister
             ,
             whereby
             our
             faith
             and
             saluation
             shall
             alwaies
             be
             doubtfull
             ?
             and
             should
             it
             not
             be
             vniust
             in
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             euill
             of
             the
             minister
             to
             hurt
             the
             receiuer
             ?
             To
             draw
             to
             an
             end
             of
             this
             question
             ,
             o
             the
             aduersaries
             themselues
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             church
             cannot
             iudge
             of
             thinges
             that
             are
             inward
             :
             whereupon
             we
             fiame
             this
             reason
             ,
             If
             the
             church
             cannot
             iudge
             of
             things
             inward
             ,
             then
             it
             cannot
             iudge
             of
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             minister
             :
             but
             they
             confesse
             it
             cannot
             iudge
             of
             inward
             things
             ,
             therefore
             not
             of
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             minister
             ,
             and
             consequently
             although
             they
             be
             present
             at
             the
             action
             ,
             
             they
             remained
             doubtful
             of
             consecration
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             Bellarmine
             foreseeing
             the
             inconuenience
             and
             absurdity
             of
             this
             vnreasonable
             and
             vncomfortable
             assertion
             ,
             confesseth
             that
             if
             one
             of
             their
             masse-priests
             in
             his
             ministration
             ,
             p
             intend
             to
             do
             as
             the
             church
             of
             Geneua
             doth
             ,
             it
             suffic
             eth
             to
             make
             a
             Sacrament
             effectuall
             and
             of
             sorce
             .
             This
             is
             the
             confession
             of
             a
             knowne
             and
             sworne
             enemy
             :
             Whereby
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             they
             say
             we
             haue
             no
             ministers
             ,
             no
             ordination
             ,
             no
             consecration
             ,
             no
             church
             ,
             that
             our
             sacraments
             are
             no
             better
             then
             the
             feasts
             of
             Ceres
             and
             Bacchus
             ,
             and
             lay
             many
             false
             accusations
             to
             our
             charge
             ,
             that
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             vs
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             a
             bare
             signe
             without
             grace
             ,
             without
             effect
             ,
             without
             vertue
             :
             yet
             they
             are
             constrained
             to
             confesse
             and
             yeald
             thus
             farre
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Masse-munger
             purpose
             to
             do
             as
             the
             reformed
             churches
             do
             ,
             his
             doing
             is
             effectuall
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             good
             .
             The
             effect
             of
             this
             point
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             comforted
             and
             assured
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             when
             we
             come
             to
             his
             supper
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             hang
             the
             profit
             of
             his
             ordinances
             vpon
             the
             weake
             and
             vnstable
             foundation
             of
             Popish
             intentions
             .
             Thus
             q
             much
             of
             consecration
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               9.
            
             
             Of
             the
             first
             inward
             part
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             THe
             outward
             parts
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             haue
             hitherto
             beene
             declared
             ,
             by
             a
             diligent
             perfourmance
             whereof
             consecration
             is
             performed
             :
             now
             the
             inward
             parts
             follow
             to
             bee
             considered
             ,
             and
             handled
             of
             vs
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             very
             soule
             and
             life
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             consisteth
             .
             For
             the
             outward
             partes
             profit
             nothing
             without
             these
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             profiteth
             nothing
             ,
             except
             the
             inward
             and
             true
             husbandman
             giue
             the
             increase
             according
             
             to
             the
             Apostles
             words
             ,
             a
             
               He
               that
               planteth
               and
               he
               that
               watereth
               is
               nothing
               ;
               but
               God
               that
               giueth
               the
               increase
               :
            
             so
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             ,
             from
             the
             creator
             that
             did
             institute
             them
             .
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             b
             Baptisme
             doth
             saue
             vs
             ,
             but
             he
             addeth
             ,
             not
             
               Whereby
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               washed
               away
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               a
               good
               conscience
               maketh
               request
               to
               God.
            
             So
             the
             Apostle
             Paule
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             c
             
               Bodily
               exercise
               profiteth
               little
               ,
               but
               Godlinesse
               is
               profitable
               to
               all
               thinges
               :
            
             so
             the
             outward
             signes
             profiteth
             little
             ,
             but
             the
             inward
             parts
             being
             applyed
             and
             receiued
             ,
             are
             profitable
             to
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Behold
             the
             creatures
             which
             God
             vseth
             ,
             as
             instruments
             of
             his
             mercy
             toward
             vs
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             the
             Moone
             ,
             the
             Starres
             ,
             fire
             ,
             water
             ,
             herbes
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             put
             any
             confidence
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             admire
             them
             as
             first
             and
             chiefe
             causes
             of
             any
             benefits
             .
             So
             our
             trust
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             in
             the
             outward
             signes
             though
             ordained
             of
             God
             as
             holy
             helps
             vnto
             vs
             (
             which
             were
             to
             conucie
             his
             glory
             to
             them
             )
             but
             our
             faith
             must
             be
             lifted
             vp
             to
             God
             being
             the
             author
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             and
             the
             creator
             of
             all
             thinges
             .
             The
             inward
             parts
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             are
             such
             inuisible
             and
             heauenly
             thinges
             as
             are
             signified
             vnder
             the
             earthly
             and
             outward
             parts
             .
             We
             heard
             before
             ,
             the
             outward
             partes
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             these
             ,
             the
             minister
             ,
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             signe
             ,
             and
             the
             receiuer
             :
             so
             the
             inward
             are
             d
             foure
             in
             number
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             outward
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             God
             the
             father
             second
             the
             spirit
             .
             3.
             
             Christ.
             4.
             the
             faithfull
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             a
             notable
             proportion
             and
             worthy
             agreement
             betweene
             the
             outward
             and
             the
             inwarrd
             partes
             ,
             e
             these
             resembling
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             one
             face
             answeareth
             another
             in
             the
             waters
             .
             For
             euen
             as
             the
             minister
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             offereth
             and
             applyeth
             visibly
             the
             outward
             element
             and
             signe
             to
             the
             body
             of
             the
             receiuer
             :
             
               So
               GOD
               the
               father
               ,
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
               offereth
               and
               applyeth
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               inuisibly
               to
               the
               faithfull
               receiuer
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             resemblance
             and
             likenesse
             betweene
             the
             externall
             and
             internal
             parts
             :
             whereby
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             God
             the
             father
             is
             represented
             by
             the
             Minister
             :
             the
             spirit
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             :
             christ
             ,
             by
             the
             outward
             element
             :
             and
             the
             faithful
             receiuer
             by
             the
             
             outward
             receiuing
             .
             The
             first
             inward
             part
             is
             god
             the
             f
             father
             ,
             osfering
             and
             applying
             Christ
             and
             his
             sauing
             graces
             to
             the
             faithfull
             .
             The
             minister
             offereth
             and
             deliuereth
             the
             outward
             signes
             to
             the
             receiuers
             ,
             and
             can
             go
             no
             further
             :
             herein
             he
             representeth
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             who
             offereth
             Christ
             to
             all
             ,
             albeit
             the
             reprobate
             receiue
             him
             not
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             dally
             and
             deale
             falsly
             with
             vs
             ,
             but
             truely
             offereth
             in
             the
             sacramentes
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             giftes
             and
             benefits
             ,
             if
             we
             haue
             handes
             to
             receiue
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             giuen
             to
             vs.
             
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             this
             doctrin
             is
             ,
             first
             of
             al
             to
             distinguish
             between
             
             God
             and
             the
             minister
             :
             the
             outward
             signes
             are
             giuen
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             good
             or
             euill
             ,
             but
             the
             truth
             and
             substance
             of
             the
             sacraments
             is
             giuen
             by
             God
             the
             father
             .
             Whosoeuer
             confoundeth
             these
             partes
             and
             workes
             ,
             robbeth
             God
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             depriueth
             himselfe
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             offered
             ,
             and
             maketh
             flesh
             his
             arme
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Minister
             are
             distinct
             ,
             so
             must
             these
             parts
             remaine
             distinguished
             ,
             howsoeuer
             to
             the
             faithfull
             they
             are
             not
             separated
             and
             sundred
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             publishing
             and
             preaching
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             the
             Minister
             speaketh
             vnto
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             sound
             thereof
             entreth
             into
             the
             care
             ,
             g
             but
             it
             is
             God
             that
             openeth
             the
             hart
             and
             speaketh
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             faithfull
             hearer
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             serueth
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             and
             help
             our
             weakenes
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             sacrament
             .
             So
             often
             as
             we
             
             see
             the
             ministers
             of
             God
             appointed
             by
             him
             ,
             deliuering
             the
             signes
             and
             setting
             them
             a
             part
             to
             their
             ends
             for
             which
             they
             were
             ordaind
             :
             we
             must
             behold
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             ,
             god
             the
             father
             offering
             his
             sonne
             to
             those
             that
             can
             receiue
             him
             .
             For
             if
             wee
             come
             aright
             ,
             we
             may
             assure
             our
             owne
             heartes
             ,
             that
             what
             the
             Minister
             doth
             outwardly
             ,
             the
             same
             the
             sather
             performeth
             inwardely
             ,
             then
             which
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             greater
             comfort
             .
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             behold
             with
             our
             eyes
             ,
             the
             Sacramentall
             rites
             :
             let
             vs
             heare
             the
             promises
             that
             God
             maketh
             vnto
             vs
             :
             God
             the
             father
             wil
             verifie
             them
             ,
             who
             hath
             h
             sealed
             vp
             his
             sonne
             vnto
             vs.
             
               My
               father
               giueth
               you
               that
               bread
               from
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             He
             will
             as
             surely
             giue
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             minister
             deliuereth
             
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             Albeit
             the
             sacraments
             should
             be
             ministred
             by
             some
             hypocrite
             and
             wicked
             man
             :
             yet
             they
             haue
             as
             much
             force
             and
             as
             a
             great
             efficacy
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             ministred
             by
             faithfull
             and
             godly
             men
             .
             The
             vertue
             of
             the
             sacramentes
             hangeth
             vpon
             the
             minister
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             seed
             dependeth
             vppon
             the
             sower
             :
             which
             if
             it
             light
             in
             good
             ground
             ,
             will
             bring
             forth
             plentifull
             fruit
             ,
             〈◊〉
             it
             be
             〈◊〉
             of
             an
             vngodly
             and
             vnskilfull
             man.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
             Of
             the
             second
             inward
             part
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             of
             the
             first
             in
             ward
             part
             :
             a
             the
             second
             part
             of
             a
             sacrament
             is
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             as
             
               Math.
               3.
               
               Hee
               shall
               baptize
               you
            
             b
             
               with
               the
               holy
               ghest
               and
               fire
               .
            
             So
             in
             Christes
             Baptisme
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             baptized
             and
             prayed
             ,
             the
             c
             holy-ghost
             discended
             in
             a
             visible
             shape
             like
             a
             Doue
             vppon
             him
             .
             And
             By
             d
             
               one
               spirit
               we
               are
               al
               baptizd
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               whether
               we
               be
               Iewes
               or
               greacians
               ,
               whether
               we
               bee
               bond
               or
               free
               ,
               and
               haue
               bene
               all
               made
               to
               drinke
               into
               one
               spirit
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             layeth
             down
             the
             circumcision
             of
             the
             hart
             by
             the
             spirit
             :
             
               He
               is
               a
               Iew
               which
               is
               one
               within
               ,
               and
               the
               circumcision
               is
               of
               the
               heart
               in
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             So
             the
             same
             A
             postle
             
               Tit.
               3.
               5.
               6
               ,
               According
               to
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               he
               saued
               vs
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               the
               new
               birth
               ,
               and
               the
               renewing
            
             e
             
               of
               the
               Holy-ghost
               which
               he
               shed
               on
               vs
               aboundantly
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               sauiour
               .
            
             Nothing
             can
             be
             fruitfull
             and
             profitable
             without
             his
             gratious
             worke
             in
             vs
             ,
             he
             worketh
             and
             setteth
             the
             word
             of
             promise
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             necessarily
             hold
             the
             blessed
             spirit
             to
             an
             inward
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             proceed
             to
             the
             vses
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             being
             the
             second
             inward
             part
             .
             Is
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             the
             sealer
             vp
             of
             the
             
             
             promises
             after
             that
             we
             beleeue
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             
               After
               that
               ye
               beleeued
            
             ,
             f
             
               ye
               were
               sealed
               with
               the
               holy
               spirit
               of
               promise
               ?
            
             then
             as
             often
             as
             we
             heare
             the
             promise
             vttered
             by
             the
             Minister
             ,
             it
             confirmeth
             vs
             that
             the
             father
             by
             his
             spirit
             woorketh
             the
             same
             in
             our
             harts
             .
             The
             Water
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             cannot
             by
             any
             force
             and
             vertue
             inherent
             in
             it
             ,
             wash
             our
             consciences
             from
             dead
             workes
             to
             serue
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             power
             to
             wash
             away
             the
             filth
             and
             corruption
             of
             our
             bodies
             .
             The
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             the
             Lords
             supper
             haue
             no
             inherent
             strength
             to
             nourish
             the
             soule
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             to
             strengthen
             the
             body
             :
             they
             are
             instruments
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             who
             worketh
             by
             them
             to
             the
             great
             comfort
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             Grace
             is
             not
             contained
             and
             shut
             vp
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             water
             in
             a
             vessell
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             medicine
             in
             a
             boxe
             :
             the
             spirit
             helpeth
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             sealing
             vppe
             to
             our
             consciences
             the
             fruite
             of
             the
             word
             that
             is
             heard
             and
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             all
             signes
             that
             are
             seene
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             an
             inward
             part
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             ?
             
             then
             we
             must
             learne
             and
             remember
             ,
             that
             wee
             can
             neuer
             heare
             the
             worde
             or
             receiue
             the
             sacraments
             with
             fruite
             and
             comfort
             ,
             without
             the
             speciall
             assistance
             and
             inward
             operation
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             the
             Prophet
             ioyneth
             the
             spirit
             &
             word
             together
             .
             I
             
               will
               make
               this
               my
               couenant
               with
               thee
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
            
             g
             
               my
               spirit
               that
               is
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               and
               my
               words
               which
               I
               haue
               put
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               shall
               not
               depart
               out
               of
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               nor
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               thy
               seed
               ,
               nor
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               thy
               seed
               from
               henceforth
               and
               for
               euer
               .
            
          
           
             A
             man
             indeed
             hath
             power
             to
             heare
             the
             word
             and
             to
             receiue
             the
             sacramentes
             ,
             his
             will
             is
             free
             in
             these
             outwarde
             workes
             :
             but
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             or
             strength
             to
             do
             them
             with
             profitte
             and
             comfott
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             giuen
             him
             from
             aboue
             .
             Though
             we
             heare
             neuer
             somuch
             ,
             though
             wee
             communicate
             neuer
             so
             osten
             ,
             the
             spirit
             must
             open
             our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             he
             opened
             the
             hart
             of
             Lydia
             .
             So
             1
             Ioh.
             2.
             
               that
               〈◊〉
               h
               which
               ye
               receiued
               of
               him
               dwelleth
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               neede
               not
               that
               any
               man
            
             
             
               teach
               you
               ,
               but
               as
               that
               same
               annointing
               teacheth
               you
               of
               all
               thinges
               ,
               
               and
               it
               is
               true
               and
               is
               not
               lying
               .
            
             Likewise
             Act
             10.
             
             Peter
             preached
             the
             Gospell
             to
             Cornelius
             and
             his
             houshold
             ,
             and
             while
             he
             yet
             spake
             to
             them
             ,
             The
             i
             
               Holy-ghost
               fell
               on
               them
               all
               which
               heard
               the
               word
               .
            
             So
             also
             the
             Apost
             .
             being
             sent
             out
             with
             their
             commission
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             to
             euery
             k
             creature
             ,
             it
             is
             noted
             that
             they
             went
             forth
             ,
             
               and
               preached
               euery
               where
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               wrought
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               the
               worde
               with
               signes
               that
               followed
               .
            
             And
             Ioh.
             14.
             
             The
             l
             
               comforter
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Holy-ghost
               ,
               whom
               the
               father
               wil
               send
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               he
               shal
               teach
               you
               all
               thinges
               and
               bring
               all
               thinges
               to
               your
               remembrance
               which
            
             I
             
               haue
               told
               you
               .
               Pharaoh
            
             often
             heard
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             but
             he
             harkened
             not
             ,
             but
             hardned
             his
             heart
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             inward
             touching
             or
             teaching
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             Israelites
             had
             hearde
             and
             seene
             the
             wonderfull
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             profited
             not
             in
             faith
             ,
             in
             repentance
             ,
             in
             regeneration
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             rendered
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               29.
               
               Yee
               haue
               seene
               all
            
             m
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               did
               before
               your
               eies
               in
               the
               Lands
               of
               Egypt
               vnto
               Pharoah
               and
               vnto
               all
               his
               seruants
               and
               vnto
               al
               his
               Land
               ,
               the
               great
               tentations
               which
               thine
               cies
               haue
               seene
               ,
               those
               great
               mycacles
               and
               wonders
               :
               yet
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               giuen
               you
               an
               hart
               to
               perceiue
               ,
               and
               eyes
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               eares
               to
               heare
               vnto
               this
               day
               .
            
             When
             we
             come
             to
             heare
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             word
             of
             power
             ,
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             saluation
             ,
             when
             wee
             come
             to
             receiue
             the
             sacramentes
             ,
             which
             are
             signes
             of
             Gods
             graces
             ,
             and
             seales
             of
             his
             promises
             ,
             we
             see
             many
             returne
             as
             ignorant
             ,
             peruers
             ,
             corrupt
             ,
             froward
             ,
             rebellious
             ,
             hard-harted
             ,
             and
             disobedient
             as
             they
             came
             to
             these
             ordinances
             of
             God
             :
             and
             whence
             commeth
             this
             ?
             How
             falleth
             it
             out
             ?
             And
             what
             may
             be
             the
             reason
             heereof
             ?
             Surely
             it
             is
             not
             in
             him
             that
             n
             willeth
             ,
             nor
             in
             him
             that
             runneth
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             that
             sheweth
             mercy
             ,
             who
             giueth
             eies
             to
             see
             ,
             eares
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             heart
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             thinketh
             good
             in
             heauenly
             pleasure
             .
             Wherefore
             our
             duty
             is
             ,
             seeing
             the
             naturall
             man
             perceiueth
             not
             the
             things
             that
             are
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             pray
             vnto
             
             him
             to
             giue
             vs
             wisedome
             to
             see
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             blindnes
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             hart
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             doth
             the
             spirit
             worke
             in
             vs
             by
             the
             word
             ?
             Are
             
             the
             word
             and
             spirit
             ioyned
             together
             ?
             And
             doth
             he
             teach
             vs
             by
             means
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Sacra
             .
             then
             we
             must
             not
             separate
             the
             spirit
             from
             the
             worde
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             the
             Anabaptistes
             do
             ,
             o
             which
             depend
             vpon
             reuelations
             ,
             and
             inward
             inspirations
             ,
             vpon
             priuate
             motions
             and
             diuine
             illuminations
             without
             the
             word
             .
             They
             will
             not
             be
             taught
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             strengthned
             by
             the
             Sacramentes
             :
             but
             take
             away
             the
             vse
             of
             both
             ,
             following
             their
             owne
             foolish
             fansies
             and
             deuilish
             dreames
             .
             They
             boast
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             deuill
             .
             Wee
             must
             for
             our
             direction
             and
             practise
             learne
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             rest
             vpon
             the
             spirit
             without
             the
             word
             is
             phantasticall
             and
             heriticall
             ,
             and
             the
             mother
             of
             all
             errors
             :
             so
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             without
             the
             spirit
             are
             no
             〈◊〉
             then
             a
             dead
             carcasse
             without
             life
             ,
             an
             empty
             sound
             without
             substance
             ,
             a
             naked
             shew
             without
             truth
             ,
             an
             empty
             casket
             without
             the
             〈◊〉
             and
             there
             sore
             we
             must
             knit
             them
             together
             ,
             and
             assure
             our selues
             that
             the
             spirite
             speaketh
             euidently
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             the
             spirit
             worketh
             effectually
             by
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             helpeth
             our
             〈◊〉
             to
             profit
             by
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Of
             the
             third
             inward
             part
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             THus
             much
             we
             haue
             spoken
             touching
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             being
             the
             2.
             inward
             part
             :
             the
             〈◊〉
             inward
             part
             a
             is
             Iesus
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             the
             very
             subiect
             &
             substance
             of
             all
             Sacraments
             .
             He
             was
             represented
             by
             〈◊〉
             meision
             and
             the
             pascall
             lambe
             :
             and
             he
             is
             represented
             in
             Baptisme
             and
             in
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
             When
             we
             receiue
             the
             outward
             signes
             ,
             God
             the
             father
             offereth
             his
             sonne
             and
             all
             his
             graces
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             confirme
             our
             〈◊〉
             therby
             .
             The
             signe
             is
             but
             a
             figure
             and
             token
             :
             Christ
             is
             the
             truth
             and
             substance
             .
             This
             we
             shewed
             before
             ,
             
               Ch.
               2.
            
             in
             the
             discription
             of
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             that
             therein
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             sauing
             graces
             are
             truely
             offered
             ,
             sealed
             vp
             ,
             and
             giuen
             to
             the
             faithfull
             that
             〈◊〉
             in
             his
             name
             .
             Heereunto
             commeth
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             where
             hee
             teacheth
             that
             the
             Iewish
             Sacramentes
             being
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             the
             same
             with
             ours
             ,
             did
             signifie
             b
             Christ
             ,
             for
             
               They
               dranke
               of
               the
               spirituall
               rocke
               that
               followed
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               rocke
               was
               Christ.
            
             So
             he
             doth
             teach
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             by
             Baptisme
             we
             c
             put
             on
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             buried
             into
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             are
             planted
             d
             into
             the
             similitude
             of
             his
             resurrection
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             vse
             and
             end
             of
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             to
             lead
             our
             saith
             to
             the
             onely
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             once
             offered
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             onely
             ground-worke
             and
             〈◊〉
             of
             our
             saluation
             :
             as
             touching
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             same
             Apostle
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             bread
             sealeth
             vp
             the
             e
             communion
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             pouring
             out
             the
             wine
             the
             communion
             of
             his
             blood
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             euident
             ,
             plaine
             &
             manifest
             truth
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             matter
             and
             substance
             of
             a
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             Heereby
             ,
             we
             gather
             great
             strength
             of
             faith
             .
             If
             Christ
             be
             
             offered
             withal
             his
             merits
             ,
             then
             let
             vs
             lay
             hold
             vpon
             him
             and
             
             not
             let
             him
             go
             :
             let
             vs
             stretch
             forth
             the
             hand
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             receiue
             him
             into
             our
             harts
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             when
             Satan
             assaulteth
             vs
             ,
             touching
             our
             faith
             in
             christ
             and
             assiance
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             perswading
             vs
             we
             are
             not
             elected
             ,
             iustified
             ,
             and
             indued
             with
             faith
             ,
             &
             therby
             seeketh
             to
             cut
             off
             our
             hand
             from
             aplying
             ,
             or
             to
             blind
             our
             eie
             from
             looking
             vpon
             the
             brasen
             serpent
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Christ
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               :
            
             let
             vs
             run
             vnto
             him
             ,
             let
             vs
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             his
             righteousnes
             ,
             let
             vs
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             be
             our
             wisdom
             ,
             our
             rightiousnes
             ,
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             redemption
             ,
             and
             let
             vs
             looke
             for
             our
             saluation
             from
             him
             and
             in
             him
             .
             What
             though
             our
             faith
             be
             frail
             and
             weak
             ?
             What
             though
             it
             be
             as
             a
             graine
             of
             a
             Mustard
             seede
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             little
             and
             small
             ?
             What
             if
             it
             be
             but
             as
             the
             groth
             &
             strength
             of
             a
             child
             ,
             which
             is
             ready
             to
             fal
             except
             he
             be
             staied
             vp
             ?
             yet
             this
             weak
             ,
             this
             smal
             ,
             this
             little
             ,
             this
             fraile
             ,
             this
             feeble
             faith
             ,
             is
             able
             and
             sufficient
             to
             ingraft
             vs
             into
             christ
             .
             A
             childe
             taking
             a
             staffe
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             hold
             it
             ,
             as
             truely
             though
             not
             as
             strongly
             as
             a
             man
             :
             so
             if
             we
             lay
             hold
             vpon
             christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             though
             we
             doe
             it
             with
             many
             wantes
             ,
             and
             much
             weaknes
             ,
             yet
             it
             shal
             serue
             and
             suffice
             vs
             to
             saluation
             .
             For
             God
             looketh
             not
             so
             much
             to
             the
             perfection
             as
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             faith
             ,
             neither
             so
             much
             to
             the
             measure
             as
             to
             the
             maner
             of
             our
             beleeuing
             .
             Euen
             as
             f
             the
             blinde
             man
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             when
             he
             beganne
             to
             perceiue
             the
             mouing
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             saw
             them
             walking
             as
             trees
             ,
             when
             yet
             hee
             could
             not
             discerne
             their
             bodies
             ,
             did
             as
             truely
             and
             certainely
             see
             them
             as
             other
             did
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             cleerely
             ,
             plainely
             ,
             and
             distinctly
             :
             So
             when
             we
             haue
             the
             least
             sparke
             of
             faith
             ,
             it
             will
             as
             truely
             assure
             vs
             of
             our
             saluation
             as
             a
             stronger
             .
          
           
             The
             poore
             prisoner
             that
             〈◊〉
             in
             a
             deepe
             and
             darke
             dungeou
             ,
             may
             as
             wel
             discerne
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sunne
             at
             a
             little
             hole
             and
             creuisse
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             walketh
             in
             the
             open
             ayre
             ,
             so
             albeit
             wee
             bee
             compassed
             about
             with
             ignorance
             ,
             doubtinges
             ,
             Weaknes
             ,
             and
             manyfolde
             fraylties
             of
             the
             fleshe
             ,
             yet
             by
             a
             dimme
             light
             and
             sighte
             of
             faithe
             ,
             wee
             may
             certainely
             apply
             vnto
             vs
             the
             mercies
             of
             GOD
             and
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             if
             we
             had
             a
             strong
             and
             perfect
             perswasion
             
             of
             our
             election
             &
             saluation
             before
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             howsoeuer
             the
             faithfull
             may
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             yet
             g
             they
             are
             not
             distressed
             :
             though
             tempted
             ,
             yet
             not
             ouerwhelmed
             :
             though
             cast
             down
             ,
             yet
             they
             perish
             not
             ,
             For
             h
             
               this
               is
               their
               victory
               that
               hath
               ouercome
               this
               world
               ,
            
             euen
             their
             faith
             ,
             wherby
             they
             apprehend
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             offered
             of
             GOD
             the
             father
             in
             the
             Sacramentes
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             giuen
             vs
             ,
             how
             should
             not
             the
             father
             with
             him
             giue
             vs
             all
             things
             else
             ?
             as
             the
             i
             Apostle
             concludeth
             .
             
             
               If
               God
               spared
               not
               his
               owne
               sonne
               ,
               but
               gaue
               him
               for
               vs
               all
               to
               death
               :
               how
               shal
               he
               not
               with
               him
               giue
               vs
               al
               things
               also
               ?
            
             when
             we
             inioy
             him
             we
             inioy
             al
             things
             :
             if
             we
             want
             him
             it
             is
             nothing
             ,
             though
             we
             abound
             in
             all
             things
             else
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             when
             the
             father
             gaue
             him
             for
             vs
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             then
             if
             he
             had
             giuen
             to
             us
             heauen
             and
             earth
             For
             hauing
             right
             and
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             we
             haue
             possession
             
             of
             al
             things
             ,
             his
             righteousnes
             ,
             his
             sanctification
             ,
             his
             obedience
             ,
             his
             innocency
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             he
             hath
             is
             made
             ours
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             al
             ,
             cannot
             doubt
             but
             he
             is
             made
             partaker
             of
             that
             which
             is
             his
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             Christ
             who
             is
             heir
             k
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             may
             assure
             himselfe
             to
             be
             made
             fellow
             heire
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             it
             the
             l
             Apostle
             saith
             .
             
               Let
               no
               man
               reioyce
               in
               men
               :
               for
               al
               things
               are
               yours
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               Paule
               or
               Apollos
               ,
               or
               Cephas
               ,
               or
               the
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               life
               ,
               or
               death
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               things
               present
               ,
               or
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               euen
               all
               are
               yours
               ,
               and
               ye
               Christs
               ,
               and
               Christ
               Gods.
            
             When
             a
             parcel
             of
             ground
             is
             purchased
             and
             made
             ours
             ,
             thereby
             the
             profit
             and
             commodity
             thereof
             is
             made
             ours
             also
             :
             so
             when
             christ
             by
             the
             free
             donation
             of
             god
             the
             father
             is
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             his
             righteousnes
             and
             obedience
             becommeth
             wholy
             ours
             togither
             with
             him
             .
             He
             then
             that
             hath
             christ
             ,
             hath
             all
             thinges
             :
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             christ
             ,
             hath
             nothing
             ,
             howsoeuer
             he
             thinke
             himselfe
             to
             be
             something
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
             Of
             the
             fourth
             inward
             part
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             THe
             a
             last
             inwarde
             part
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             faithfull
             receiuer
             ,
             desiring
             ,
             apprehending
             ,
             receiuing
             ,
             hungring
             and
             thirsting
             after
             Christ.
             There
             is
             required
             a
             faithfull
             receiuer
             ,
             if
             wee
             woulde
             receiue
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             faith
             must
             of
             necessity
             goe
             before
             ,
             without
             this
             there
             is
             no
             iustification
             ,
             without
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             saluation
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             14.
             
             Whatsoeuer
             b
             
               is
               not
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               sunne
               .
            
             And
             Heb.
             11.
             
             
               Without
               faith
               it
               is
               vnpossible
               to
               please
               God.
               Iudas
            
             executed
             the
             function
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             he
             was
             partaker
             of
             the
             Passeouer
             :
             yet
             he
             ceased
             not
             to
             remaine
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             a
             deuill
             ,
             and
             the
             child
             of
             perdition
             ,
             c
             that
             the
             scripture
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             Neither
             was
             he
             bettered
             or
             sanctified
             by
             that
             sacrament
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             vse
             therof
             Ananias
             and
             Sapphira
             his
             wife
             ,
             d
             being
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Disciples
             ,
             wer
             no
             doubt
             baptized
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             had
             also
             receiued
             ofttimes
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             ,
             yet
             they
             continued
             in
             their
             wickednes
             ,
             lyinge
             ,
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             the
             sacrament
             did
             not
             take
             away
             their
             wickednes
             ,
             nor
             giue
             them
             a
             iustifying
             and
             sauing
             faithe
             ,
             e
             which
             purifieth
             the
             hart
             by
             repentance
             and
             woorketh
             newe
             obedience
             in
             the
             soule
             .
             The
             like
             we
             haue
             said
             of
             Simon
             the
             sorcerer
             ,
             f
             who
             albeit
             he
             were
             baptized
             ,
             yet
             remained
             in
             the
             gall
             of
             bitternes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             iniquity
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             the
             worde
             profited
             not
             ,
             g
             
               because
               it
               was
               not
               mingled
               with
               faith
               in
               those
               that
               heard
               it
               .
            
             If
             the
             signes
             be
             receiued
             without
             faith
             ,
             they
             hurt
             :
             not
             that
             Gods
             giftes
             and
             ordinances
             hurt
             of
             themselues
             ,
             but
             not
             being
             receiued
             aright
             ,
             they
             hurt
             through
             our
             sin
             and
             default
             .
             As
             the
             worde
             not
             receiued
             by
             faith
             is
             an
             empty
             sound
             without
             force
             :
             so
             the
             sacrament
             is
             an
             vnprofitable
             and
             a
             naked
             shew
             without
             
             substance
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             vnbeleeuers
             and
             vngodly
             are
             no
             Sacraments
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             to
             them
             they
             are
             not
             seales
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             faith
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             remaine
             Sacraments
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             who
             offereth
             his
             owne
             sonne
             ,
             but
             they
             lose
             their
             strength
             and
             force
             toward
             the
             vnfaithfull
             ,
             that
             do
             abuse
             and
             contemne
             them
             ,
             h
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             teacheth
             ,
             
               Circumcision
               verilyts
               profitable
               if
               thou
               keepe
               the
               law
               :
               but
               if
               thou
               be
               a
               transgressor
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               thy
               circumcision
               is
               become
               vncircumcision
               ,
            
             the
             same
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             such
             i
             as
             vsed
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             without
             true
             godlinesse
             and
             due
             preparation
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               is
               not
               to
               eate
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
            
             denying
             that
             to
             be
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             done
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             seeing
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             is
             ,
             
             when
             such
             as
             are
             truely
             conuerted
             vse
             them
             aright
             ,
             we
             learne
             diuerse
             instructions
             that
             flow
             &
             follow
             from
             hence
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             reprobate
             (
             though
             God
             offer
             the
             whole
             Sacrament
             to
             them
             )
             doe
             receiue
             the
             signes
             alone
             without
             the
             things
             signified
             :
             they
             haue
             the
             bare
             title
             without
             the
             thing
             ,
             the
             vanishing
             shadow
             without
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             outward
             letter
             without
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             empty
             box
             without
             the
             oyntment
             ,
             and
             the
             creature
             without
             the
             creator
             .
             They
             are
             washed
             with
             the
             element
             of
             water
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             the
             grace
             of
             regeneration
             .
             They
             eate
             the
             bread
             and
             drink
             the
             wine
             :
             but
             they
             are
             not
             partakers
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             to
             saluation
             .
             They
             eate
             k
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             they
             eate
             not
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             Lord
             :
             because
             the
             signe
             ,
             without
             the
             right
             and
             holy
             vse
             thereof
             ,
             is
             not
             an
             auailable
             Sacrament
             to
             the
             receiuer
             of
             it
             .
             Wee
             see
             therefore
             the
             wicked
             partake
             not
             CHRIST
             ,
             although
             they
             partake
             the
             signes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             l
             as
             they
             that
             found
             his
             clothes
             ,
             but
             missed
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             see
             heereby
             ,
             that
             the
             elect
             ordained
             to
             eternall
             
             life
             ,
             but
             not
             yet
             called
             and
             conuerted
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             though
             they
             come
             often
             to
             the
             sacraments
             :
             yet
             do
             in
             like
             manner
             receiue
             the
             bare
             signes
             without
             the
             things
             signified
             ,
             because
             as
             yet
             they
             want
             faith
             
             and
             repentance
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             Do
             they
             nothing
             differ
             from
             the
             reprobates
             ?
             In
             this
             they
             differ
             not
             for
             the
             present
             time
             from
             the
             reprobate
             .
             Not
             with
             standing
             ,
             that
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             which
             for
             the
             time
             present
             was
             vnfruitfull
             and
             vnprofitable
             ,
             shall
             after
             in
             them
             haue
             his
             good
             effect
             ,
             as
             the
             corne
             that
             lieth
             long
             couered
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             at
             the
             length
             doth
             come
             vp
             and
             florish
             .
             For
             the
             Sacrament
             receiued
             before
             a
             mans
             conuersion
             ,
             is
             afterward
             to
             the
             beleeuer
             and
             penitent
             sinner
             ratified
             ,
             and
             so
             becommeth
             profitable
             :
             wherby
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             vtterly
             voide
             and
             vnlawfull
             ,
             doth
             then
             become
             lawfull
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             word
             heard
             without
             fruit
             &
             faith
             by
             an
             vnbeleeuer
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             word
             of
             saluation
             afterward
             when
             he
             is
             conuerted
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             elect
             already
             conuerted
             
             and
             sanctified
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             to
             their
             profit
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             saluation
             receiue
             both
             the
             signe
             and
             the
             thing
             signified
             together
             :
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             for
             their
             vnworthy
             receiuing
             thereof
             (
             which
             hapneth
             through
             their
             manifold
             infirmities
             and
             often
             relapses
             into
             sin
             )
             they
             are
             subiect
             to
             temporall
             punishments
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             may
             be
             saued
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             m
             
               For
               this
               cause
               many
               are
               licke
               and
               weak
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               many
               sleeps
               :
               for
               if
               we
               would
               iudge
               our selues
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               be
               iudged
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             God
             brought
             a
             iudgement
             vpon
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             and
             punished
             this
             church
             with
             weakenes
             ,
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             death
             it selfe
             ,
             for
             their
             vnreuerent
             ,
             vnworthy
             ,
             and
             disordered
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             Although
             ,
             many
             among
             them
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             were
             elected
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             professed
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             kingdome
             :
             yet
             god
             visited
             their
             want
             of
             preparation
             &
             reuerence
             with
             diuerse
             diseases
             and
             great
             mortality
             ,
             n
             according
             to
             the
             threatning
             annexed
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             
               If
               ye
               will
               not
               obey
               me
               ,
               nor
               do
               all
               these
               comcaundements
               ,
               if
               ye
               shall
               dispise
               mine
               ordinances
               ,
               or
               your
               soule
               abhor
               my
               lawes
               ,
               then
               wil
               I
               do
               this
               vnto
               you
               ,
               I
               wil
               appoint
               ouer
               youfearfulnes
               ,
               a
               consumption
               ,
               and
               the
               burning
               ague
               to
               consume
               the
               eies
               and
               to
               make
               the
               heart
               heauy
               .
               And
               if
               ye
               walke
               stubbornly
               against
               me
               and
               will
               not
               obey
               me
               ,
               I
               wil
               then
               bring
               seauen
               times
               moe
               plagues
               vpon
               you
               ,
               
               according
               to
               your
               sinnes
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             when
             we
             haue
             receiued
             grace
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             haue
             tasted
             the
             first-fruites
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             be
             puffed
             vp
             in
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             grow
             secure
             ,
             but
             stir
             vp
             the
             giftes
             of
             God
             in
             vs
             when
             they
             begin
             to
             wax
             faint
             :
             let
             vs
             seek
             to
             preuent
             his
             iudgments
             before
             they
             com
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             do
             ,
             by
             iudging
             our
             selus
             ,
             by
             making
             inquiry
             into
             our
             own
             waies
             ,
             and
             by
             searching
             the
             reines
             of
             our
             hartes
             ,
             with
             purpose
             to
             condemne
             all
             ignorance
             ,
             error
             ,
             security
             ,
             and
             vngodlinesse
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             to
             take
             punishment
             of
             our selues
             :
             then
             this
             would
             follow
             thereupon
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             iudged
             and
             punished
             of
             the
             Lord.
             This
             then
             is
             the
             remedy
             to
             avoid
             the
             sin
             of
             vnworthy
             receiuing
             .
             A
             man
             thus
             visited
             with
             sicknes
             ,
             weakenesse
             ,
             and
             diuerse
             kinds
             of
             diseases
             ,
             and
             smitten
             with
             the
             stroke
             of
             Gods
             own
             hand
             ,
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             restored
             by
             any
             creature
             in
             heauen
             or
             earth
             :
             &
             yet
             behold
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             left
             vs
             without
             meanes
             to
             remoue
             them
             and
             take
             them
             away
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             remoue
             the
             effects
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             these
             punishmentes
             is
             taken
             away
             by
             iudging
             our selues
             .
             Now
             a
             man
             in
             iudging
             of
             himselfe
             o
             must
             performe
             foure
             things
             1.
             he
             must
             examine
             himselfe
             of
             his
             sinnes
             2.
             he
             must
             confesse
             them
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             to
             be
             guilty
             ,
             as
             the
             poore
             prisoner
             that
             standeth
             at
             the
             bar
             .
             No
             denying
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             no
             defending
             of
             the
             fault
             ,
             no
             hiding
             of
             the
             offence
             ,
             no
             iustifieng
             of
             our
             person
             can
             procure
             our
             pardon
             :
             the
             way
             to
             haue
             for
             giuenes
             ,
             is
             to
             acknowledge
             our
             own
             wickednes
             3.
             he
             must
             condemn
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             giue
             sentence
             against
             himself
             without
             partiality
             ,
             4.
             he
             must
             plead
             pardon
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             neuer
             rest
             ,
             vntil
             he
             giue
             him
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             restore
             him
             to
             the
             ioyof
             his
             saluation
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Chap
               ,
               13.
            
             
             Of
             the
             fir
             st
             v
             se
             ofa
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             a
             Sacra
             .
             both
             outward
             and
             inward
             :
             now
             we
             come
             to
             the
             vses
             therof
             .
             For
             vnlesse
             we
             know
             the
             vse
             ,
             and
             vnderstand
             the
             end
             why
             they
             were
             ordained
             ,
             it
             shal
             not
             profit
             vs
             to
             know
             the
             parts
             .
             Every
             thing
             must
             be
             referred
             to
             his
             right
             vses
             and
             propper
             endes
             :
             so
             must
             the
             Sacramentes
             be
             .
             The
             endes
             are
             especially
             
             a
             these
             three
             .
             First
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             faith
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             seale
             the
             Couenant
             betweene
             God
             and
             vs.
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             bee
             a
             badge
             of
             our
             profession
             .
             Touching
             the
             first
             end
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             serue
             for
             the
             better
             confirmation
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             .
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             hauing
             set
             down
             the
             drowning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             preseruing
             of
             Noah
             by
             the
             Arke
             ,
             he
             saith
             our
             baptisme
             b
             directly
             answereth
             that
             tipe
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             taking
             to
             witnesse
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             sauing
             vs
             by
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ.
             So
             then
             ,
             by
             faith
             confirmed
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             we
             haue
             an
             infallible
             assurance
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             of
             our
             saluation
             .
             Many
             indeed
             come
             to
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             are
             present
             at
             Baptisme
             ,
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             that
             feele
             no
             strength
             of
             faith
             ,
             no
             increase
             of
             Gods
             graces
             ,
             no
             spiritual
             groth
             in
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             worke
             not
             saluation
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             further
             their
             condemnation
             .
             For
             the
             sacramentes
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             shewed
             )
             giue
             not
             grace
             ,
             but
             more
             firmely
             ,
             surely
             ,
             and
             comfortably
             confirme
             faith
             ,
             they
             apply
             and
             seale
             vp
             Christ
             crucified
             .
             The
             sacraments
             cannot
             giue
             faith
             to
             the
             faithlesse
             ,
             neither
             were
             they
             instituted
             to
             the
             end
             men
             should
             beleeue
             but
             because
             they
             do
             beleeue
             :
             as
             meat
             was
             not
             giuen
             that
             men
             should
             learne
             to
             eate
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             eating
             might
             be
             nourished
             .
             Faith
             indeede
             receiueth
             them
             ,
             c
             and
             then
             they
             serue
             to
             nourish
             it
             .
             And
             they
             confirme
             not
             faith
             by
             any
             inherent
             power
             included
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             holy
             spirit
             applyeth
             Christ
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             frameth
             this
             comfortable
             conclusion
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             All
             such
             as
             are
             conuerted
             and
             do
             rightly
             vse
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             shal
             receiue
             Christ
             ,
             and
             al
             his
             sauing
             graces
             :
             But
             I
             am
             conuerted
             &
             do
             rightly
             vse
             the
             sacraments
             :
             Therfore
             I
             shal
             receiue
             christ
             &
             his
             graces
             .
             Thus
             doth
             the
             cōforter
             comfort
             al
             those
             that
             come
             rightly
             &
             religiously
             to
             the
             Lords
             table
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             enquire
             and
             search
             after
             the
             reasons
             of
             this
             first
             end
             ,
             we
             should
             find
             that
             one
             cause
             why
             they
             confirme
             faith
             is
             ,
             because
             god
             is
             true
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             he
             confirmeth
             and
             maketh
             good
             that
             which
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
             All
             the
             d
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             are
             yea
             and
             are
             in
             him
             Amen
             ,
             vnto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             through
             vs.
             For
             〈◊〉
             Princes
             seales
             confirme
             their
             charters
             ,
             assure
             
             their
             grantes
             ,
             and
             make
             certaine
             their
             pardons
             :
             so
             do
             gods
             sacraments
             witnesse
             to
             our
             hearts
             and
             consciences
             ,
             that
             his
             words
             and
             promises
             are
             true
             and
             are
             established
             to
             continue
             for
             euer
             .
             For
             as
             he
             declareth
             his
             mercies
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             so
             he
             sealeth
             and
             assureth
             them
             by
             his
             sacraments
             .
             Againe
             ,
             this
             appeareth
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             first
             beleeued
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             imputed
             to
             him
             for
             righteousnes
             being
             yet
             vncircumcised
             ,
             and
             afterward
             receiued
             the
             signe
             of
             circumcision
             as
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             e
             teacheth
             
               We
               say
               that
               faith
               was
               imputed
               vnto
               Abraham
               for
               righteousnes
               :
               How
               was
               it
               then
               imputed
               ?
               when
               he
               was
               circumcised
               ,
               or
               vncircumcised
               ?
               Not
               when
               he
               was
               circumcised
               ,
               but
               when
               hee
               was
               vncircumcised
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Where
             he
             sheweth
             that
             Abraham
             was
             iustified
             in
             vncircumcision
             ,
             but
             yet
             was
             afterwarde
             circumcised
             ,
             that
             the
             gifte
             of
             righteousnes
             might
             be
             confirmed
             in
             him
             .
             The
             f
             Eunuche
             likewise
             beleeued
             before
             hee
             receiued
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             sealed
             vp
             the
             increase
             of
             his
             faith
             and
             of
             Gods
             graces
             .
             And
             Act
             2.
             
             
               They
               that
               gladlie
               receiued
               the
               wordes
               of
               Peter
               ,
               g
               were
               baptized
               .
            
             And.
             as
             Peter
             preached
             to
             Cornelius
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Gentlies
             ,
             
               The
               Holy-ghost
               fel
               on
               them
               all
               which
               heard
               the
               word
               ,
            
             and
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Can
               any
               forbid
               water
               that
               these
               shoulde
               not
               bee
               baptized
               ,
               which
               haue
               receiued
               the
               Holy-ghost
               as
               wel
               as
               we
               ?
            
             So
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Wherefore
             ,
             when
             the
             minister
             washeth
             with
             water
             ,
             it
             representeth
             our
             buriall
             with
             Christ
             ,
             into
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             our
             rising
             again
             with
             him
             into
             newnes
             of
             life
             .
             As
             bread
             norisheth
             and
             strengthneth
             man
             :
             so
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             taken
             by
             faith
             ,
             feedeth
             the
             soule
             .
             We
             take
             the
             bread
             and
             cup
             into
             our
             hands
             ,
             we
             eat
             ,
             we
             drink
             ,
             we
             are
             refreshed
             :
             so
             we
             feed
             on
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             flesh
             is
             meat
             indeed
             ,
             and
             whose
             bloud
             is
             
             drink
             indeed
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             comforted
             .
             Let
             vs
             nowe
             come
             to
             the
             vses
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             seene
             the
             reasons
             .
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             do
             the
             sacraments
             serue
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             ?
             then
             let
             vs
             all
             acknowledge
             our
             failings
             and
             infirmities
             :
             Let
             vs
             labor
             more
             and
             more
             to
             feele
             the
             weakenes
             and
             wantes
             of
             our
             owne
             faith
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             our
             faith
             were
             perfect
             and
             entire
             lacking
             nothing
             ,
             h
             we
             should
             not
             neede
             the
             sacraments
             .
             We
             must
             not
             therefore
             abstaine
             from
             them
             for
             the
             weakenes
             of
             our
             
             faith
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             cause
             come
             to
             God
             and
             to
             the
             Sacramēts
             of
             God
             ,
             praying
             for
             strength
             and
             confirmation
             thereof
             ,
             i
             as
             that
             father
             did
             ,
             whose
             sonne
             was
             possessed
             with
             a
             dumbe
             spirit
             when
             Christ
             saide
             to
             him
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               canst
               beleeue
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               possible
               to
               him
               that
               beleeueth
            
             he
             answered
             crying
             with
             teares
             
               Lord
               I
               beleeue
               ,
               help
               mine
               vnbeleese
               .
            
             And
             Luk.
             17.
             the
             Apostles
             k
             say
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Increase
               our
               faith
            
             .
             Vndoubtedly
             he
             that
             neuer
             doubted
             ,
             neuer
             beleeued
             :
             For
             whosoeuer
             in
             truth
             beleeueth
             ,
             feeleth
             sometimes
             doubrings
             and
             wauerings
             of
             his
             faith
             .
             Even
             as
             the
             sound
             body
             feeleth
             oftentimes
             the
             grudginges
             of
             a
             feuer
             and
             distemperature
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             had
             not
             health
             he
             could
             neuer
             finde
             and
             feele
             :
             so
             the
             faithfull
             soule
             findeth
             sundry
             doubtings
             ,
             which
             if
             his
             faith
             were
             not
             sound
             ,
             he
             covld
             not
             diseerne
             .
             For
             ,
             we
             feele
             not
             corruption
             by
             corruption
             ,
             nor
             sinne
             by
             finne
             ,
             l
             because
             when
             the
             strong
             man
             possesseth
             the
             house
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             in
             peace
             :
             but
             we
             feele
             sinne
             and
             perceiue
             corruption
             in
             vs
             by
             a
             contrary
             grace
             of
             gods
             spirit
             .
             The
             lesser
             and
             smaller
             measure
             of
             grace
             we
             haue
             ,
             the
             lesser
             is
             our
             feeling
             :
             and
             the
             more
             grace
             we
             haue
             the
             more
             quick
             we
             are
             in
             feeling
             of
             corruption
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             that
             many
             haue
             no
             light
             of
             sinne
             ,
             no
             feeling
             of
             their
             corruption
             ,
             no
             tentations
             ,
             no
             trembling
             ,
             no
             terror
             ,
             no
             feare
             of
             gods
             wrath
             ,
             but
             wholly
             liue
             ,
             lie
             ,
             and
             dye
             in
             their
             lustes
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             without
             grace
             ,
             without
             gods
             spirit
             ,
             and
             without
             his
             inward
             worke
             in
             them
             .
             But
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             led
             by
             the
             slesh
             but
             liue
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             are
             often
             tempted
             ,
             assailed
             ,
             tormoyled
             ,
             tryed
             ,
             and
             prouoked
             to
             many
             euils
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             m
             words
             of
             our
             blessed
             sauiour
             ,
             
               Simon
               ,
               Simon
               ,
               behold
               Satan
               hath
               desired
               to
               winnow
               you
               as
               wheat
               ,
               but
               I
               haue
               prayed
               for
               thee
               that
               thy
               faith
               faile
               not
               ,
               therefore
               when
               thou
               art
               conuerted
               ,
               strengthen
               thy
               bretheren
               .
            
             Asa
             man
             carried
             vp
             and
             set
             vpon
             an
             high
             to
             wer
             or
             on
             the
             pinicle
             of
             a
             temple
             ,
             and
             ther
             fast
             bound
             in
             chaines
             of
             Iron
             that
             he
             cannot
             fall
             although
             he
             would
             ,
             when
             he
             looketh
             down
             ,
             feareth
             ,
             and
             al
             his
             ioynts
             tremble
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             acquainted
             and
             accustomed
             to
             mount
             vp
             so
             high
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             to
             behold
             the
             earth
             so
             farre
             beneath
             :
             but
             when
             he
             remembreth
             himselfe
             and
             perceiueth
             
             himselfe
             fast
             bound
             and
             out
             of
             all
             danger
             ,
             then
             he
             conceiueth
             constant
             hope
             of
             continuing
             ,
             and
             casteth
             away
             all
             feare
             of
             falling
             :
             So
             when
             we
             looke
             down-ward
             vpō
             our selues
             and
             our
             owne
             waies
             ,
             we
             haue
             doubtings
             ,
             wauerings
             ,
             astomshments
             ,
             horrors
             ,
             terrors
             ,
             tremblings
             ,
             and
             feares
             :
             but
             when
             we
             looke
             vpwards
             ,
             to
             be
             hold
             the
             sweet
             consolation
             which
             god
             hath
             promised
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             ,
             the
             word
             hath
             published
             ,
             the
             Holy-ghost
             hath
             sealed
             ,
             and
             euery
             beleeuer
             hath
             tasted
             ,
             wee
             feele
             our selues
             sure
             ,
             and
             cease
             to
             doubt
             any
             more
             .
             For
             faith
             though
             assaulted
             with
             doub
             tings
             ,
             may
             be
             certain
             .
             The
             Sunne
             alwaies
             shineth
             in
             the
             firmament
             ,
             though
             the
             clouds
             haue
             couered
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             appeare
             not
             .
             The
             tree
             hath
             life
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             in
             winter
             discerned
             .
             So
             faith
             hath
             his
             assurance
             and
             perswasion
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             shaken
             with
             doubtings
             and
             assaulted
             with
             tentations
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             so
             often
             as
             we
             feele
             these
             doubtings
             and
             imperfections
             ,
             let
             vs
             set
             against
             them
             the
             certainty
             of
             gods
             truth
             :
             let
             vs
             set
             before
             vs
             the
             vnchangablenes
             of
             his
             promises
             :
             let
             vs
             draw
             neere
             to
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             therby
             seeke
             strength
             and
             increase
             offaith
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             was
             
             this
             one
             end
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             to
             strengthen
             faith
             ?
             Then
             god
             refuseth
             and
             〈◊〉
             none
             for
             weakenes
             of
             faith
             .
             For
             a
             weak
             〈◊〉
             his
             a
             true
             faith
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             strong
             faith
             .
             A
             Leprous
             hand
             can
             hold
             that
             which
             is
             offered
             vnto
             it
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             a
             sound
             and
             strong
             hand
             ,
             albe
             it
             not
             so
             strongly
             :
             so
             is
             it
             with
             faith
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             feeble
             &
             as
             a
             grain
             of
             mustard
             seed
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             vnfained
             ,
             it
             wil
             aply
             christ
             effectually
             ,
             which
             weaknes
             leaueth
             God
             in
             vs
             as
             a
             meanes
             to
             stir
             vs
             vp
             to
             go
             to
             the
             sacraments
             .
             We
             read
             that
             Dauid
             called
             lame
             n
             〈◊〉
             to
             his
             table
             ,
             therby
             honoring
             the
             son
             for
             the
             fathers
             sake
             :
             so
             doth
             god
             receiue
             vs
             al
             deformed
             and
             defiled
             to
             his
             heauenly
             supper
             .
             And
             as
             Mephibosheth
             professed
             himselfe
             vnworthy
             to
             eat
             bread
             at
             the
             kings
             table
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               What
               is
               thy
               seruant
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               looke
               on
               such
               a
               dead
               dog
               as
               I
               am
               ?
            
             So
             must
             we
             confes
             our
             vnworthines
             ,
             and
             be
             o
             contented
             with
             the
             crums
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             that
             fal
             from
             his
             heauenly
             table
             .
             And
             thus
             acknowledging
             our selues
             to
             be
             blind
             ,
             he
             will
             restore
             vs
             :
             to
             bee
             poor
             ,
             he
             wil
             inrich
             vs
             :
             to
             be
             wounded
             ,
             he
             wil
             cure
             vs
             :
             to
             be
             captiues
             ,
             he
             wil
             deliuer
             vs
             :
             to
             besick
             ,
             he
             wil
             heale
             vs
             :
             to
             be
             
             weake
             ,
             he
             will
             strengthen
             vs
             :
             to
             be
             lost
             ,
             he
             will
             saue
             vs
             :
             to
             be
             hungry
             and
             thirsty
             ,
             he
             will
             resresh
             vs
             :
             to
             be
             broken-hearted
             ,
             he
             wil
             binde
             vs
             vp
             :
             to
             be
             sold
             vnder
             sinne
             ,
             he
             wil
             ransome
             and
             〈◊〉
             vs.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             reacheth
             vs
             to
             abhor
             the
             absurdity
             of
             Bellarmine
             ,
             a
             factour
             and
             at
             turney
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             p
             who
             
             denieth
             that
             the
             Sactamentes
             are
             seales
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             or
             serue
             to
             〈◊〉
             and
             confirme
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             assure
             vs
             of
             free
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ.
             Contrary
             to
             that
             we
             heard
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             receiued
             circumcision
             to
             seale
             vp
             &
             assure
             his
             iustification
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             whose
             example
             is
             set
             forth
             to
             shew
             how
             all
             men
             are
             〈◊〉
             before
             God
             ,
             q
             and
             what
             is
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             all
             that
             are
             partakers
             of
             them
             .
             So
             doth
             Baptisme
             seale
             vp
             to
             vs
             Gods
             promises
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             assureth
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             r
             as
             Peter
             teacheth
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             the
             chiefe
             end
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             in
             the
             institution
             of
             them
             ,
             be
             to
             confirme
             
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             assure
             vs
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             mortification
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             iustification
             ,
             remission
             ,
             and
             saluation
             :
             then
             how
             say
             so
             me
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             assured
             in
             this
             life
             of
             our
             standing
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             grace
             ,
             of
             the
             forgiunesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             adoption
             in
             Christ
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             s
             holy
             ghost
             testifie
             vnto
             vs
             particularly
             the
             adoption
             of
             children
             ,
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             saluation
             of
             our
             soules
             ?
             As
             
               Rom.
               8.
               
               We
               haue
               not
               receiued
               the
               spirit
               of
               bondage
               to
               feare
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               adoption
               ,
               whereby
               we
               cry
               Abba
               father
               :
               the
               spirit
               beareth
               witnesse
               with
               our
               spirits
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               the
               children
               of
               God.
            
             In
             these
             words
             ,
             gods
             sanctifieng
             spirit
             ,
             and
             our
             sanctified
             spirit
             ,
             are
             made
             the
             two
             witnesses
             of
             our
             adoption
             .
             This
             we
             must
             certainly
             beleeue
             by
             faith
             .
             And
             this
             made
             the
             Apostle
             t
             most
             confident
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             same
             Ch.
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               neither
               death
               ,
               nor
               life
               ,
               nor
               Angels
               ,
               nor
               principalities
               ,
               nor
               powers
               ,
               nor
               things
               present
               ,
               nor
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               nor
               height
               ,
               nor
               depth
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               creature
               ,
               shal
               be
               able
               to
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               which
               is
               Christ
               Iesus
               our
               Lord.
            
             If
             any
             obiect
             ,
             we
             may
             hope
             well
             for
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             beleeue
             the
             same
             .
             I
             
             answer
             ,
             faith
             and
             hope
             cannot
             be
             separated
             ,
             they
             do
             〈◊〉
             as
             louing
             frends
             accompany
             each
             other
             ,
             they
             are
             neuer
             sundered
             and
             diuided
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             our
             saluation
             by
             hope
             ,
             it
             followeth
             we
             may
             be
             certainely
             perswaded
             .
             True
             hope
             followeth
             true
             faith
             ,
             as
             the
             effect
             doth
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             truely
             hope
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             truely
             assured
             .
             Besides
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             property
             of
             hope
             ,
             u
             it
             neuer
             maketh
             any
             ashamed
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             confounded
             and
             disappointed
             ,
             they
             shall
             attaine
             vnto
             the
             thing
             hoped
             for
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Experience
               bringeth
               forth
               hope
               ,
               and
               hope
               maketh
               not
               ashamed
               ,
               because
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               is
               shed
               abroad
               in
               our
               hearts
               by
               the
               Holy-ghost
               ,
               which
               is
               giuen
               vnto
               us
               .
            
             Hitherto
             of
             the
             first
             end
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             14.
             
             Of
             the
             second
             vse
             of
             a
             Sacrament
          
           
             THe
             second
             end
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             this
             ,
             a
             It
             serueth
             to
             be
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             Couenant
             betweene
             God
             and
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             be
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             
               Gen.
               17.
               
               I
               am
               God
            
             b
             
               all
               susficient
               ,
               walke
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               vpright
               .
            
             The
             Sacramentes
             are
             assured
             testimonies
             and
             confirmations
             of
             the
             fauour
             and
             goodwil
             of
             god
             ,
             who
             is
             wel
             pleased
             toward
             vs
             in
             christ
             his
             sonne
             .
             By
             them
             as
             by
             certaine
             pledges
             giuen
             and
             receiued
             ,
             God
             of
             great
             mercy
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             binde
             himselfe
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             we
             binde
             our selues
             to
             him
             to
             remaine
             his
             people
             &
             to
             walke
             in
             obedience
             before
             him
             .
             〈◊〉
             was
             a
             seale
             of
             gods
             promise
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             &
             a
             seale
             of
             Abrahams
             faith
             and
             obedience
             toward
             God.
             But
             let
             vs
             see
             what
             c
             this
             couenant
             is
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             Articles
             of
             agreement
             betweene
             God
             and
             vs
             ,
             and
             what
             things
             each
             part
             interchangably
             couenanteth
             and
             contracteth
             each
             toward
             other
             .
             The
             couenant
             of
             God
             in
             respect
             of
             himselse
             ,
             hath
             3.
             parts
             .
             He
             promiseth
             ,
             d
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             forgiuenesse
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
             
               The
               deliuerer
               shall
               come
               out
               of
               Sion
               ,
               and
               shal
               turne
               away
               the
               vngodlinesse
               
               from
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               my
               couenant
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               take
               away
               their
               sinnes
               .
            
             Secondly
             the
             adoption
             c
             of
             sonnes
             and
             acceptation
             of
             vs
             to
             be
             his
             children
             ,
             ioyned
             with
             the
             promise
             of
             his
             continuall
             fauor
             ,
             loue
             ,
             grace
             ,
             and
             protection
             ,
             as
             Ier.
             31.
             
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               the
               dayes
               come
               ,
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               )
               that
               I
               will
               make
               a
               newe
               couenant
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Israell
               and
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               not
            
             
             
               according
               to
               the
               couenant
               that
               I
               made
               with
               their
               fathers
               ,
               when
               I
               took
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               to
               bring
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egipt
               ,
               the
               which
               my
               couenant
               they
               brake
               ,
               although
               I
               was
               an
               husband
               vnto
               them
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lorde
               :
               but
               this
               shall
               be
               the
               couenaunt
               that
               I
               will
               make
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Israell
               ,
               after
               those
               dates
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Lawe
               in
               their
               inward
               parts
               ,
               and
               write
               it
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               .
            
             Be
             hold
             ,
             the
             indenture
             of
             couenants
             written
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             for
             better
             assurance
             he
             hath
             bound
             himselfe
             to
             forgiue
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             be
             our
             mercifull
             God.
             And
             to
             the
             ende
             there
             might
             be
             a
             paire
             of
             these
             indentures
             ,
             interchangeably
             giuen
             each
             to
             other
             party
             ;
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             hath
             drawne
             as
             it
             wer
             the
             counterpane
             of
             the
             former
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             expressed
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             f
             so
             that
             we
             haue
             a
             pair
             of
             indentures
             of
             couenants
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             stablenes
             of
             Gods
             counsel
             .
             The
             3
             ,
             part
             of
             the
             couenant
             in
             respect
             of
             god
             is
             ,
             g
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             full
             possession
             of
             the
             heauenly
             inheritaunce
             and
             of
             eternall
             glory
             after
             this
             life
             .
             
               God
               shall
               wipe
               away
               all
               teares
               from
               their
               eies
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               bee
               no
               more
               death
               ,
               neither
               sorrow
               ,
               neither
               crying
               ,
               neither
               shall
               there
               be
               any
               more
               paine
               ,
               for
               the
               first
               things
               are
               passed
               :
               he
               that
               ouercommeth
               ,
               shal
               inherit
               al
               things
               :
            
             Again
             
               to
               him
               that
            
             h
             
               ouercommeth
               will
               I
               giue
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               which
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Paraolice
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               hurt
               of
               the
               second
               death
               :
               he
               shall
               haue
               power
               giuen
               him
               ouer
               the
               Nations
               ,
               and
               rule
               them
               with
               a
               rod
               of
               iron
               :
               he
               shall
               be
               cloaethed
               with
               white
               array
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               not
               put
               his
               name
               out
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               life
               :
               he
               shal
               be
               a
               pillar
               in
               the
               temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               go
               no
               more
               out
               .
               I
               will
               grant
               to
               him
               to
               sit
               with
               me
               in
               my
               throne
               ,
               euen
               as
               I
               ouercam
               ,
               &
               sit
               with
               my
               father
               in
               his
               throne
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             how
             God
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             by
             writinges
             and
             euidences
             promiseth
             to
             giue
             to
             his
             people
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             adoption
             of
             sons
             ,
             and
             possession
             of
             heauen
             ,
             he
             hath
             couenanted
             by
             word
             and
             by
             oth
             to
             perform
             
             these
             things
             :
             neither
             is
             he
             as
             man
             that
             he
             should
             lie
             ,
             nor
             as
             the
             son
             of
             man
             that
             he
             shold
             deceiue
             .
             These
             are
             great
             grāts
             ,
             of
             great
             blessings
             by
             our
             great
             god
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             good
             and
             comfort
             of
             his
             children
             .
             For
             what
             greter
             blessings
             can
             ther
             be
             ,
             then
             being
             miserable
             sinners
             ,
             to
             be
             gratiously
             pardond
             ?
             being
             〈◊〉
             enimies
             ,
             to
             be
             freely
             accepted
             as
             sonnes
             ?
             being
             bondslaues
             and
             prisoners
             of
             hel
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             heirs
             of
             heauen
             and
             saluation
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             the
             couenant
             on
             our
             part
             requireth
             3.
             conditions
             .
             First
             ,
             faith
             to
             God
             ,
             l
             to
             beleeue
             his
             promises
             .
             
               God
               so
               loued
               the
               worlde
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               giuen
               his
               onely
               begotten
               sonne
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               beleeueth
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               hut
               haue
               euerlastiug
            
             
             
               life
               .
               Again
               let
               not
               your
               hart
               bee
               troubled
               ,
               ye
               beleeue
               in
               God
               ,
               beleeue
               also
               in
               me
               .
               And
               with
               the
               heart
               man
               beleeueth
               vnto
               righteousnes
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               mouth
               man
               confesseth
               vnto
               saluation
               :
               for
               the
               scripture
               saith
               ,
               whosoeuer
               beleeueth
               in
               him
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             god
             requireth
             of
             vs
             loue
             towarde
             our
             brethren
             :
             for
             seeing
             he
             hath
             shewed
             so
             great
             loue
             toward
             vs
             ,
             k
             he
             exacteth
             loue
             of
             us
             again
             ,
             as
             Io.
             exhorteth
             ,
             
               Beloued
               ,
               let
               vs
               loue
               one
               another
               ,
               for
               loue
               commeth
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               euery
               one
               that
               loueth
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               God
               :
               heerein
               was
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               made
               in
               unfest
               among
               vs
               ,
               because
               God
               sent
               his
               onely
               begotten
               son
               into
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               liue
               through
               him
               :
               beloued
               ,
               if
               God
               so
               loued
               vs
               ,
               we
               ought
               also
               to
               loue
               one
               another
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             requireth
             as
             a
             necessary
             couenant
             to
             be
             kept
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             holines
             and
             true
             obedience
             throughout
             the
             whole
             course
             l
             of
             our
             life
             and
             conuersation
             .
             This
             is
             repeated
             and
             vrged
             in
             many
             places
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             said
             they
             would
             serue
             the
             L.
             their
             God
             and
             obey
             his
             voice
             ,
             Ioshua
             made
             a
             couenant
             with
             them
             
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             ioyning
             God
             and
             the
             people
             togither
             .
             So
             also
             
             〈◊〉
             stood
             by
             the
             pillar
             and
             made
             a
             couenant
             before
             the
             L.
             
             
               that
               they
               shold
               walk
               after
               the
               L.
               and
               keep
               his
               commandements
               and
               his
               testimonies
               and
               his
               statutes
               ,
               withal
               their
               hart
               &
               withal
               their
               soul.
            
             Likewse
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             we
             read
             ,
             2
             ,
             Chron.
             15.
             
             
               They
               made
               〈◊〉
               to
               seek
               the
               L.
               God
               of
               their
               fathers
               :
               and
               whosoeuer
               wil
               not
               seek
               the
               L
               ,
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               shal
               be
               〈◊〉
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               sinal
               or
               great
               ,
               man
               or
               woman
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             couenaunt
             ,
             both
             what
             hee
             promiseth
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             what
             hee
             looketh
             for
             at
             our
             hands
             .
             Hee
             requireth
             of
             vs
             faith
             ,
             loue
             ,
             
             and
             obedience
             to
             become
             his
             people
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             haue
             him
             to
             be
             our
             God.
             
               All
               these
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               couenant
               ,
               l
               are
               mentiioned
               and
               expressed
               ,
               This
               is
               his
               commandement
               ,
               that
               we
               heleeue
               its
               the
               name
               of
               his
               sonne
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               loue
               one
               another
               as
               he
               gaue
               commaundement
               :
               for
               he
               that
               keepeth
               his
               commaundements
               ,
               〈◊〉
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               in
               him
               :
               and
               hcereby
               we
               know
               that
               he
               adideth
               in
               vs
               ,
               euen
               by
               the
               spirit
               that
               he
               hath
               giuen
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             The
             vses
             of
             the
             seconde
             end
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             are
             ,
             first
             to
             
             beholde
             the
             exceeding
             loue
             of
             god
             to
             ward
             his
             people
             vnworthy
             of
             his
             fauour
             .
             Can
             there
             be
             a
             greater
             loue
             then
             this
             ?
             Certainely
             such
             as
             know
             the
             great
             rigour
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             infinit
             Iustice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             heauy
             burthen
             of
             sin
             :
             and
             feele
             god
             to
             arraigne
             them
             ,
             the
             law
             to
             endite
             them
             ,
             their
             consciences
             to
             accuse
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             to
             condemne
             them
             ,
             do
             finde
             nothing
             sweeter
             then
             to
             be
             eased
             of
             that
             burden
             ,
             to
             be
             acquitted
             of
             that
             iudge
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             that
             condemnation
             .
             For
             of
             all
             burdens
             sinne
             is
             the
             heauiest
             ,
             of
             all
             afslictions
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             :
             of
             all
             paines
             it
             is
             the
             sharpest
             ,
             and
             often
             presseth
             downe
             to
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             such
             as
             feele
             gods
             mercy
             in
             their
             misery
             ,
             m
             
               May
               cry
               out
               with
               the
               Prophet
               in
               the
               reioysing
               of
               their
               spirit
               ,
               Blessed
               is
               he
               ,
               whose
               wickednes
               is
               lightned
               ,
               and
               u
               hose
               sinne
               is
               couered
               ,
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               ,
               vnto
               whom
               the
               Lord
               imputeth
               not
               iniquitse
               .
            
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             let
             euery
             one
             be
             carefull
             to
             keepe
             the
             former
             conditions
             of
             the
             Couenant
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             to
             loue
             him
             againe
             ,
             
             and
             our
             brethren
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             n
             and
             to
             walke
             in
             holines
             and
             righ
             eousnes
             before
             him
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             our
             life
             .
             Our
             sauiour
             Christ
             directing
             our
             loue
             to
             our
             brethren
             ,
             and
             teaching
             that
             the
             ftreames
             there
             of
             shoulde
             slow
             vnto
             our
             enemies
             ,
             she
             weth
             that
             if
             we
             loue
             them
             which
             loue
             vs
             ,
             o
             the
             Publicans
             doe
             the
             same
             :
             and
             if
             we
             be
             friendly
             to
             our
             brethren
             onely
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             singular
             thing
             .
          
           
             Behold
             p
             what
             loue
             the
             father
             hath
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             called
             the
             sonnes
             of
             god
             :
             he
             loued
             us
             gratiously
             and
             free'y
             :
             he
             loued
             vs
             when
             we
             were
             enemics
             nvto
             him
             ,
             and
             spared
             not
             his
             owne
             sonne
             but
             gaue
             him
             to
             death
             for
             vs
             all
             :
             doe
             not
             these
             thinges
             deserue
             loue
             againe
             ?
             are
             
             we
             not
             bound
             to
             shew
             duty
             for
             these
             mercies
             ,
             and
             loue
             to
             our
             brethren
             for
             this
             loue
             of
             our
             God
             ?
             and
             yet
             many
             regard
             ,
             neither
             these
             blessings
             of
             god
             ,
             neither
             to
             walke
             in
             vprightnes
             of
             hart
             before
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
             Of
             the
             third
             vse
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             THus
             much
             of
             the
             second
             vse
             :
             the
             third
             vse
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             a
             is
             to
             be
             badges
             and
             markes
             of
             our
             Christian
             profession
             ,
             that
             therby
             one
             of
             vs
             should
             acknowledge
             an
             other
             to
             be
             of
             one
             houshold
             and
             of
             one
             family
             ,
             of
             one
             society
             and
             as
             it
             were
             birds
             of
             one
             feather
             .
             For
             heereby
             we
             doe
             manifest
             whose
             we
             are
             ,
             whom
             weserue
             ,
             to
             what
             house
             we
             belong
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             people
             and
             church
             :
             we
             are
             thereby
             gathered
             into
             one
             religion
             ,
             and
             distinguished
             from
             other
             sects
             :
             b
             we
             are
             gathered
             into
             one
             church
             ,
             and
             knit
             together
             in
             one
             ,
             as
             Eph.
             2.
             
             
               Remember
               that
               ye
               being
               in
               times
               past
               Gentiles
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             c
             
               and
               called
               vncircumcision
               of
               them
               which
               are
               caled
               circumcision
               in
               the
               flesh
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               ye
               were
               at
               that
               time
               without
               Christ
               ,
               without
               God
               ,
               without
               hope
               ,
               but
               now
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ye
               which
               once
               were
               farre
               off
               ,
               are
               made
               neare
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             The
             Iewes
             by
             circumcision
             were
             distinguished
             from
             other
             people
             ,
             d
             and
             the
             name
             of
             vncircumcifed
             was
             reprochfull
             ,
             they
             were
             accounted
             vncleane
             &
             vnholy
             persons
             ,
             for
             the
             vncircum
             cised
             males
             wer
             to
             be
             e
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             number
             of
             the
             people
             of
             god
             .
             So
             by
             baptisme
             we
             are
             seperated
             from
             all
             other
             religions
             ,
             and
             are
             consecrated
             only
             to
             christian
             religion
             :
             and
             such
             as
             continue
             vnbapti
             sed
             with
             contempt
             of
             that
             sacrament
             ,
             we
             take
             them
             not
             for
             our
             brethren
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             people
             of
             god
             ,
             nor
             for
             members
             of
             his
             church
             ,
             because
             they
             refuse
             to
             take
             the
             sacrament
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             as
             the
             badge
             and
             cognizance
             by
             which
             they
             shoulde
             be
             known
             :
             such
             as
             are
             Athiests
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Sarazens
             ,
             Turkes
             ,
             Persians
             ,
             Moores
             ,
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             other
             nations
             that
             want
             this
             mark
             to
             be
             discerned
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             family
             of
             christ
             .
             Christ
             
             Iesus
             sending
             out
             his
             Apostles
             bad
             them
             teach
             and
             baptize
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             f
             to
             whom
             he
             directed
             them
             :
             therefore
             where
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             are
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             church
             and
             congregation
             of
             the
             people
             of
             god
             .
             
               And
               he
               that
               beleeueth
               and
               is
               baptized
               shall
               be
               saued
               .
            
             And
             hereunto
             commeth
             that
             saying
             When
             the
             Apostles
             had
             exhorted
             the
             people
             to
             amend
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             to
             saue
             themselues
             from
             that
             froward
             generation
             ,
             
               Then
               they
               that
               gladly
               receiued
               the
               word
               were
               baptized
               :
               and
               they
               continued
               in
               the
               Apostles
               doctrin
               ,
               and
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               breaking
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               prayers
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               day
               there
               was
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               three
               thou
               sand
               soules
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             that
             by
             the
             sacraments
             as
             by
             certaine
             bandes
             and
             chains
             ,
             God
             knitteth
             and
             bindeth
             his
             people
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             them
             in
             his
             couenant
             ,
             least
             they
             shold
             fall
             away
             to
             infidelity
             .
             And
             the
             people
             are
             warned
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             outward
             signes
             they
             differ
             from
             the
             barbarous
             and
             vnbeleeuing
             gentiles
             ,
             and
             consequently
             should
             indeuour
             and
             prouide
             that
             they
             likewise
             differ
             from
             them
             in
             those
             thinges
             that
             are
             signified
             by
             those
             signes
             .
          
           
             This
             osfereth
             to
             our
             considerations
             very
             good
             vses
             .
             First
             ,
             
             heereby
             we
             are
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             our
             dignity
             and
             excellencie
             .
             Such
             is
             our
             priuiledge
             and
             prerogatiue
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             bear
             the
             badges
             of
             christ
             our
             Lord.
             How
             do
             men
             in
             this
             world
             desire
             to
             weare
             the
             cloath
             and
             shroud
             themselues
             vnder
             the
             badges
             of
             great
             persons
             of
             countenance
             to
             protect
             them
             ?
             how
             much
             greater
             preferment
             is
             it
             to
             be
             the
             seruants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             gathered
             vnder
             his
             wings
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             his
             disciples
             ,
             whose
             seruice
             is
             perfect
             g
             freedome
             and
             protection
             from
             all
             euils
             ?
             and
             whose
             badges
             are
             instrumentes
             of
             his
             sauing
             graces
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             let
             vs
             seeke
             to
             maintain
             our
             dignity
             and
             freedom
             ,
             h
             according
             as
             Iohn
             teacheth
             ,
             
               Beholde
               what
               loue
               the
               father
               hath
               giuen
               to
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               shoulde
               be
               called
               the
               sonnes
               of
               god
               ,
               for
               this
               cause
               the
               world
               knoweth
               you
               not
               ,
               because
               it
               knoweth
               not
               him
               .
            
             And
             againe
             in
             his
             gospell
             ,
             
               As
               manie
               as
               receiued
               Christ
               ,
               to
               them
               he
               gaue
               prerogatiue
               to
               be
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               euen
               to
               them
               that
               beleeue
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               which
               are
               borne
               not
               of
               blood
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               wil
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               of
               god
               .
            
             Whereas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             estate
             and
             condition
             of
             vngodly
             men
             is
             base
             ,
             vile
             ,
             
             miserable
             ,
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             they
             liue
             to
             themselues
             and
             to
             sinne
             ,
             they
             die
             to
             iudgement
             and
             condemnation
             .
             What
             can
             be
             more
             fearfull
             ?
             what
             can
             be
             more
             wretched
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             we
             weare
             the
             cloath
             and
             badge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             
             we
             must
             be
             bold
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             holde
             out
             our
             profession
             notwithstanding
             dangers
             and
             fear
             of
             death
             .
             For
             we
             serue
             one
             that
             is
             able
             to
             beare
             vs
             out
             .
             We
             see
             how
             men
             belonging
             to
             those
             that
             are
             of
             high
             place
             ,
             are
             many
             times
             imboldned
             ther
             by
             in
             lewd
             practises
             :
             How
             much
             more
             ought
             we
             that
             haue
             learned
             christ
             ,
             to
             be
             incoraged
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             shrink
             back
             for
             fear
             of
             offence
             ?
             This
             was
             the
             commendation
             of
             the
             church
             of
             i
             
               Pergamus
               .
               I
               know
               thy
               works
               ,
               and
               where
               thou
               dwellest
               ,
               euen
               where
               Satans
               throne
               is
               and
               thou
               keepest
               my
               name
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               denied
               my
               faith
               ,
               euen
               in
               those
               daies
               ,
               when
               Antipas
               my
               faithful
               martir
               was
               slaine
               among
               you
               ,
               where
               Satan
               dwelleth
               .
            
             So
             Christ
             our
             sauiour
             k
             taught
             his
             disciples
             .
             
               Whosoeuer
               shal
               confesse
               me
               before
               men
               ,
               him
               〈◊〉
               I
               confesse
               also
               before
               my
               father
               which
               is
               in
               heauen
               :
               But
               who
               soeuer
               shal
               deny
               me
               before
               men
               ,
               him
               wil
               I
               also
               denie
               before
               my
               father
               which
               is
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             this
             condemneth
             those
             that
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             keepe
             my
             conscience
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             none
             shall
             know
             my
             religion
             but
             God
             and
             my selfe
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             be
             to
             forward
             for
             feare
             of
             after
             reckonings
             ,
             nor
             any
             way
             countenance
             such
             as
             be
             forward
             .
             These
             men
             ,
             while
             they
             suppose
             to
             keep
             their
             religion
             to
             themselues
             ,
             do
             indeed
             proclaime
             openly
             that
             they
             are
             of
             no
             religion
             .
             For
             if
             they
             did
             truly
             beleeue
             in
             their
             harts
             ,
             they
             would
             likewise
             confesse
             with
             their
             tongues
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             l
             Apostle
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               shalt
               confesse
               with
               thy
               mouth
               the
               lord
               Iesus
               ,
               &
               shalt
               beleeue
               in
               thine
               hart
               that
               god
               him
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saued
               :
               for
               with
               the
               hart
               man
               beleeueth
               vnto
               righteousnes
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               mouth
               man
               confesseth
               vnto
               saluation
               .
            
             And
             m
             the
             Apostle
             Iames
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             trye
             faith
             by
             workes
             ,
             as
             gold
             by
             the
             touchstone
             ,
             Chap
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Shew
               me
               thy
               faith
               by
               thy
               works
               ,
               and
               I
               wil
               snew
               thee
               my
               faith
               by
               my
               works
               .
            
             So
             then
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             be
             ashamed
             of
             the
             n
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Which
               is
               the
               power
               of
               God
               to
               saluation
               to
               euerie
               one
               that
               beleeueth
               ,
            
             and
             not
             shrink
             for
             troble
             as
             deceitfull
             cloath
             in
             the
             wetting
             ,
             least
             our
             maister
             be
             ashamed
             of
             vs
             before
             his
             father
             and
             the
             holy
             Angels
             .
          
           
           
             Th'rdly
             ,
             if
             the
             Sacraments
             be
             as
             badges
             to
             shew
             foorth
             our
             profession
             :
             then
             it
             condemneth
             those
             that
             speake
             euill
             
             of
             men
             as
             too
             precise
             ,
             too
             nise
             ,
             too
             pure
             for
             ,
             their
             profession
             ,
             because
             they
             run
             not
             into
             the
             same
             excesse
             of
             ryot
             with
             others
             .
             These
             are
             not
             too
             precise
             but
             such
             as
             scoffe
             at
             al
             profession
             are
             too
             prophane
             .
             It
             is
             good
             to
             be
             earnest
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             god
             ,
             prouided
             that
             our
             zeale
             be
             tempered
             with
             discretion
             ,
             and
             all
             Newtets
             be
             odious
             to
             God
             ,
             o
             as
             it
             is
             said
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             
               Laodiceans
               ,
               I
               knowe
               thy
               workes
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               neither
               cold
               nor
               hot
               :
               I
               woulde
               thou
               werest
               colde
               or
               hotte
               :
               therefore
               because
               thou
               art
               Luke
               warme
               and
               neither
               colde
               nor
               hot
               ,
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ;
               that
               I
               shall
               spew
               thee
               out
               of
               my
               mouth
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             be
             discouraged
             in
             wel-doing
             ,
             but
             walking
             through
             good
             report
             and
             euill
             report
             ,
             let
             vs
             remember
             that
             as
             christ
             is
             our
             Lord
             and
             master
             ,
             so
             our
             profession
             and
             the
             sacraments
             are
             our
             badges
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             our
             estate
             and
             condition
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             
             are
             not
             our
             owne
             ,
             but
             are
             subiect
             to
             Christ
             to
             serue
             him
             .
             For
             we
             do
             beare
             his
             badge
             ?
             then
             he
             is
             our
             maister
             .
             If
             he
             bee
             our
             Maister
             ,
             p
             where
             is
             the
             feare
             and
             reuerence
             due
             vnto
             him
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             meet
             we
             shoulde
             shewe
             our selues
             thankefull
             for
             so
             great
             mercies
             and
             gifts
             ?
             Were
             it
             not
             intollerable
             vnthankefulnes
             and
             vnsufferable
             pride
             ,
             for
             any
             man
             to
             wear
             the
             cognizance
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             scorne
             his
             seruice
             ,
             and
             deny
             him
             duty
             ?
             Might
             not
             one
             worthily
             check
             and
             controul
             him
             as
             Christ
             did
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             who
             vnwillingly
             paid
             such
             taxes
             and
             tributes
             as
             were
             laid
             vpon
             them
             ?
             Hee
             called
             for
             a
             penny
             ,
             q
             &
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               Whose
               image
               and
               superscription
               is
               this
               ?
               They
               said
               vnto
               him
               ,
               Caesars
               .
               He
               ansuered
               ,
               Giue
               therefore
               to
               Caesar
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Caesars
               ,
               and
               giue
               to
               God
               the
               thinges
               that
               are
               Gods.
            
             So
             likewise
             might
             one
             say
             fitly
             ,
             whose
             badge
             wearest
             thou
             ?
             whose
             Armes
             bearest
             thou
             on
             thysleeue
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             put
             thee
             in
             mind
             of
             thy
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             seruice
             and
             honor
             thou
             owest
             thy
             Maister
             ?
             In
             like
             manner
             may
             it
             be
             said
             to
             vs
             ,
             whose
             badge
             bearest
             thou
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             Christes
             ?
             we
             are
             not
             therefore
             our
             owne
             men
             ,
             r
             as
             the
             Apostle
             reasoneth
             and
             concludeth
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               6.
               
               Know
               yee
               not
               that
               your
               bodie
               is
               the
               temple
               of
               the
               Holy-ghost
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               you
               ,
               whome
               ye
               haue
               of
               
               God
               ?
               and
               ye
               are
               not
               your
               owne
               .
               For
               you
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               ,
               therfore
               ,
               glorifie
               God
               in
               your
               body
               &
               in
               your
               spirit
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               Gods.
            
             So
             many
             therefore
             as
             come
             without
             knowledge
             and
             true
             repentance
             :
             break
             their
             faith
             giuen
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             betray
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lyeth
             Wherefore
             to
             the
             right
             vse
             and
             partaking
             of
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             there
             is
             required
             the
             knowledge
             of
             god
             in
             three
             persons
             ,
             especialy
             of
             the
             persō
             of
             christ
             ,
             perfect
             God
             and
             perfect
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             three
             offices
             to
             saue
             his
             people
             :
             to
             be
             their
             Priest
             ,
             perfectly
             by
             his
             sacrifice
             to
             reconcile
             and
             iustifie
             them
             :
             to
             be
             their
             king
             ,
             by
             the
             gouernement
             of
             his
             church
             ,
             to
             kill
             sin
             in
             them
             &
             to
             sanctifie
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             teacher
             ,
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             wil
             of
             his
             heauēly
             father
             .
             After
             these
             is
             required
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             earnest
             repentance
             ,
             otherwise
             we
             ,
             cannot
             receiue
             s
             christ
             in
             the
             sacraments
             .
             Put
             food
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             it
             cannot
             nourish
             him
             :
             so
             if
             one
             that
             is
             vnworthy
             and
             vnfit
             ,
             lying
             dead
             &
             rotting
             in
             his
             sin
             do
             come
             to
             the
             sacramēts
             ,
             certainly
             they
             do
             not
             giue
             him
             life
             and
             worthines
             ,
             t
             but
             such
             a
             one
             doth
             lade
             himselfe
             with
             a
             greater
             burden
             of
             sin
             and
             punishment
             .
             
               Whosoeuer
               shall
               eat
               this
               bread
               and
               drinke
               the
               cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               vnworthily
               ,
               shall
               be
               guiltie
               of
               the
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               the
               Lorde
               ,
               he
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               his
               〈◊〉
               iudgement
               ,
               because
               he
               discerneth
               not
               the
               Lords
               bodie
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap
             16.
             
             Of
             the
             number
             of
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             we
             haue
             spoken
             of
             the
             chiefe
             vses
             of
             the
             sacraments
             :
             now
             we
             are
             come
             to
             speake
             a
             of
             the
             number
             of
             sacraments
             ,
             according
             as
             we
             take
             the
             name
             and
             haue
             declared
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             .
             Let
             vs
             see
             then
             howe
             manie
             such
             visible
             signes
             and
             seales
             of
             spirituall
             grace
             in
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             were
             iustituted
             of
             God
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             benefits
             of
             christ
             ,
             for
             the
             continuall
             vse
             of
             the
             church
             .
             Many
             liue
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             hear
             the
             word
             ,
             come
             to
             publick
             praier
             ,
             take
             themselus
             to
             be
             goodly
             christians
             ,
             offer
             themselues
             to
             the
             lordes
             table
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             who
             yet
             are
             ignorant
             how
             many
             sacraments
             ther
             are
             ,
             &
             what
             they
             are
             .
             None
             almost
             so
             simple
             but
             can
             number
             his
             sheep
             and
             cattel
             :
             he
             knoweth
             their
             marks
             .
             he
             knoweth
             their
             differences
             :
             but
             aske
             him
             how
             many
             commaundements
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             how
             many
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             how
             many
             petitions
             of
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             or
             how
             many
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             he
             can
             answere
             nothing
             .
             Such
             haue
             their
             wits
             wholly
             exercised
             on
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             on
             wordly
             things
             which
             iustle
             out
             religion
             &
             the
             knoledge
             of
             heauenly
             things
             .
             If
             we
             haue
             eares
             to
             heare
             let
             vs
             heare
             what
             is
             the
             faith
             os
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             grounded
             vpon
             the
             infallible
             rule
             and
             rocke
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             The
             sacraments
             of
             the
             church
             ordained
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             assure
             our
             communion
             with
             him
             are
             onely
             two
             :
             b
             baptisme
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             receiued
             into
             the
             couenant
             of
             God
             in
             steed
             of
             circumcision
             :
             and
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             nourished
             ,
             maintained
             ,
             and
             retained
             therein
             ,
             insteed
             of
             the
             Passeouer
             .
             For
             albeit
             the
             couenant
             be
             but
             one
             ,
             yet
             the
             seales
             there
             of
             are
             two
             ,
             to
             assure
             vs
             that
             by
             vnion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             regenerated
             and
             shall
             be
             nourished
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
             He
             hath
             deliuered
             vs
             a
             few
             sacraments
             insteade
             of
             many
             ,
             he
             coulde
             haue
             instituted
             moe
             if
             he
             had
             thought
             it
             good
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             These
             are
             as
             it
             were
             the
             two
             eies
             wherby
             we
             see
             and
             behold
             the
             promises
             of
             God.
             These
             are
             as
             the
             two
             hands
             ,
             whereby
             we
             after
             a
             sort
             do
             handle
             Christ
             crucified
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             graces
             of
             saluation
             .
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             no
             mo
             sacraments
             ,
             he
             hath
             laide
             on
             vs
             an
             easie
             yoke
             and
             a
             light
             burden
             .
          
           
             That
             these
             two
             ,
             are
             the
             onely
             sacraments
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             may
             appear
             by
             these
             few
             reasons
             c
             following
             .
             First
             christ
             taught
             no
             more
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             deliuered
             no
             mo
             to
             the
             churches
             ,
             the
             churches
             embraced
             no
             moe
             for
             many
             yeares
             .
             When
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             liued
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             d
             he
             instituted
             baptisme
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             
               Iohn
               baptist
            
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             prepare
             the
             harts
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             so
             he
             preached
             the
             baptisme
             of
             repentance
             :
             Afterward
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             established
             it
             with
             his
             owne
             mouth
             ,
             in
             the
             commission
             
             giuen
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             he
             appointed
             and
             himself
             first
             administred
             his
             last
             supper
             in
             remembrance
             of
             his
             deth
             ,
             vntil
             his
             2.
             comming
             againe
             with
             power
             and
             great
             glory
             .
             These
             two
             true
             sacraments
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             baptisme
             and
             the
             lords
             supper
             were
             instituted
             and
             warranted
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             christ
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             beside
             these
             .
             These
             we
             receiue
             because
             christ
             ordained
             them
             :
             other
             we
             receiue
             not
             ,
             because
             he
             ordained
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             Paule
             admonisheth
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             beware
             of
             idolatry
             ,
             not
             to
             slatter
             themselues
             ,
             or
             to
             think
             themselues
             the
             members
             of
             christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             escape
             the
             iudgment
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             the
             sacraments
             :
             for
             the
             church
             of
             the
             Israelites
             had
             as
             great
             priuiledges
             as
             they
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             same
             sacramentes
             ,
             〈◊〉
             e
             the
             same
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             same
             supper
             in
             substaunce
             and
             effect
             ,
             yet
             God
             was
             not
             pleased
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             ouerthrew
             them
             in
             the
             wildernes
             .
             If
             then
             the
             Corinthians
             had
             any
             moe
             then
             these
             two
             ,
             they
             might
             haue
             iustly
             replied
             ,
             we
             grant
             indeed
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             they
             are
             equall
             with
             vs
             ,
             but
             we
             haue
             other
             which
             they
             had
             not
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             inferiour
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             we
             superiour
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             preferred
             before
             them
             .
             If
             then
             the
             Apostles
             reason
             conclude
             strongly
             ,
             we
             may
             hence
             gather
             directly
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             onely
             two
             and
             no
             other
             Sacraments
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostle
             mentioneth
             no
             moe
             ,
             where
             hee
             purposeth
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             equall
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             must
             receyue
             two
             Sacraments
             onely
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             reasoned
             weakely
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             ,
             Corinthians
             12.
             purposinge
             to
             shewe
             that
             manie
             members
             of
             the
             church
             are
             one
             bodie
             in
             CHRIST
             coupled
             by
             him
             as
             by
             ioyntes
             ,
             prooueth
             this
             pointe
             by
             a
             full
             enumeration
             of
             the
             sacramentes
             ,
             being
             pledges
             of
             our
             settinge
             into
             the
             body
             of
             CHRIST
             and
             continuall
             nourishment
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             he
             saieth
             ,
             f
             
               As
               by
               one
               spirit
               we
               are
               all
               
               baptized
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               whether
               Iewes
               or
               Gentiles
               ,
               so
               we
               haue
               al
               〈◊〉
               made
               to
               drink
               into
               one
               spirit
               .
            
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             al
             the
             faithfull
             by
             the
             effectuall
             woorking
             of
             the
             Holy-ghoast
             are
             made
             one
             body
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             hee
             confirmeth
             by
             the
             two
             Sacraments
             of
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             without
             mention
             of
             any
             moe
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             another
             reason
             may
             be
             framed
             ,
             by
             comparing
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             with
             the
             churches
             of
             the
             christians
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             ordinary
             sacraments
             .
             There
             are
             no
             mo
             sacraments
             deliuered
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             were
             prefigured
             vnder
             the
             law
             :
             for
             their
             sacraments
             were
             g
             types
             answering
             to
             our
             sacramenst
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
             
               Our
               baptisme
               answereth
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
               representing
               the
               same
               that
               our
               baptisme
               doth
               .
            
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             sacramentes
             of
             the
             olde
             Testament
             were
             not
             h
             figures
             of
             the
             sacraments
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             for
             then
             their
             sacraments
             should
             be
             the
             sign
             ,
             and
             ours
             shuld
             be
             the
             thing
             signified
             :
             and
             so
             there
             should
             be
             sacraments
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             were
             foolish
             and
             absurd
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             Iewish
             Sacramentes
             should
             be
             signes
             of
             things
             altogither
             vnknowne
             vnto
             them
             and
             not
             giuen
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             vtterly
             ignorant
             of
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             auncient
             people
             should
             be
             saued
             by
             beleeuing
             baptisme
             and
             the
             lords
             supper
             to
             come
             :
             for
             doubtlesse
             they
             were
             saued
             by
             beleeuing
             that
             which
             their
             sacraments
             did
             signifie
             :
             but
             they
             were
             not
             saued
             by
             beleeuing
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             but
             by
             beleeuing
             in
             Christ
             to
             come
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             old
             sacramentes
             should
             haue
             one
             signification
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             another
             ;
             for
             the
             old
             should
             signifie
             the
             new
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             shold
             signifie
             christ
             and
             his
             benefits
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             sacraments
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             succeede
             in
             the
             room
             of
             those
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             signifie
             the
             same
             thinges
             that
             they
             doe
             ,
             baptisme
             k
             came
             in
             place
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             is
             come
             in
             place
             of
             the
             Paschall
             lamb
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             in
             that
             it
             was
             administred
             presently
             after
             it
             ,
             l
             to
             declare
             the
             abrogating
             of
             the
             one
             and
             establishing
             of
             the
             other
             .
             As
             then
             ther
             was
             the
             same
             faith
             and
             the
             same
             way
             of
             saluation
             by
             christ
             ,
             m
             
               who
               was
               the
               lambe
               slame
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               worlde
               ,
            
             n
             he
             was
             yesterday
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             
             and
             the
             same
             for
             euer
             :
             so
             had
             the
             Iewish
             rites
             respect
             to
             o
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             are
             reduced
             to
             our
             two
             Sacraments
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             the
             Iewes
             had
             onely
             two
             ordinary
             p
             Sacramentes
             ,
             circumcision
             and
             the
             Passeouer
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             .
             
               If
               a
               straunger
               dwell
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               will
               obseiue
               the
               Passeouer
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               him
               circumcise
               all
               the
               males
               that
               belong
               vnto
               him
               :
            
             so
             the
             ordinary
             sacramentes
             of
             Christes
             church
             are
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             agreeing
             to
             the
             same
             .
             Now
             the
             5.
             other
             sacraments
             newly
             inuented
             ,
             were
             not
             prefigured
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             succeed
             not
             in
             the
             place
             of
             their
             ceremonies
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             an
             swerable
             to
             any
             types
             of
             Iewish
             rudiments
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             no
             sacraments
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             these
             two
             sacraments
             ,
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             are
             altogither
             perfect
             and
             sufficient
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             enter
             and
             plant
             a
             Christian
             into
             the
             church
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             retaine
             him
             in
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             all
             other
             are
             friuolous
             ,
             vaine
             ,
             and
             superstitious
             ,
             as
             superfluous
             braunches
             to
             be
             pared
             away
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             sufficient
             to
             these
             purposes
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             the
             effects
             and
             vses
             of
             them
             .
             What
             other
             grace
             can
             we
             haue
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             borne
             againe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             haue
             iustification
             ,
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             all
             priuiledges
             of
             eternall
             life
             ;
             and
             then
             afterward
             to
             be
             norished
             and
             kept
             continually
             in
             him
             .
             Al
             these
             are
             fullie
             represented
             and
             sealed
             vp
             to
             vs
             in
             these
             two
             :
             wherup
             on
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             christ
             ,
             who
             ordained
             the
             fewest
             and
             best
             sacramentes
             vnder
             the
             gospell
             ,
             appointed
             these
             and
             no
             moe
             .
             Thus
             then
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             christ
             ,
             by
             the
             argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             by
             comparison
             of
             the
             Iewish
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             two
             sacraments
             of
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             the
             onely
             two
             sacraments
             ,
             the
             rest
             are
             forged
             and
             counterfait
             sacraments
             ,
             they
             seale
             not
             vppe
             christ
             ,
             q
             they
             neuer
             flowed
             out
             of
             his
             side
             ,
             r
             from
             whence
             yssued
             onely
             water
             and
             bloud
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             number
             of
             2.
             sacraments
             appeareth
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             ancient
             fathers
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             aduersaries
             .
             For
             howsoeuer
             in
             many
             other
             controuersies
             ,
             their
             wordes
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             their
             argumentes
             probable
             and
             
             very
             specious
             :
             yet
             for
             the
             auouching
             of
             7.
             
             Sacramentes
             ,
             they
             are
             dumbe
             and
             silent
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             able
             to
             produce
             the
             reuerent
             witnesses
             of
             the
             elder
             time
             .
             Bellarmine
             proueth
             the
             word
             s
             Sacrament
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             al
             the
             〈◊〉
             :
             but
             this
             is
             when
             the
             word
             is
             taken
             in
             a
             large
             and
             generall
             signification
             ,
             for
             any
             misticall
             signe
             and
             token
             ,
             t
             which
             may
             signifie
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             and
             may
             more
             properly
             be
             called
             a
             signe
             then
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             the
             couering
             of
             the
             head
             in
             the
             woman
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             subiection
             :
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             in
             ordination
             of
             the
             ministry
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             〈◊〉
             separation
             to
             that
             worke
             ,
             and
             of
             gods
             presence
             to
             assist
             them
             with
             his
             grace
             and
             blessing
             :
             the
             Saboth
             day
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             heauenly
             rest
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             Augustine
             calleth
             the
             u
             mistery
             of
             the
             Trinity
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             fire
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             heat
             ,
             light
             ,
             and
             shining
             brightnesse
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Trinity
             may
             be
             shadowed
             out
             .
             Besids
             ,
             a
             the
             late
             
               Warn-word
               ,
               Pag.
               91.
            
             handling
             this
             controuersie
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             doth
             not
             proue
             the
             number
             of
             7.
             
             Sacraments
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             neither
             goeth
             about
             it
             ,
             neither
             is
             able
             to
             deriue
             it
             further
             then
             the
             counsell
             of
             Florence
             holden
             in
             the
             yeare
             1440.
             and
             from
             
               Peter
               Lumbard
            
             ,
             b
             who
             was
             indeede
             the
             father
             and
             first
             finder
             and
             founder
             of
             this
             number
             ofseuen
             .
             Augustine
             ,
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             Sacraments
             in
             the
             strict
             and
             proper
             signification
             ,
             &
             taketh
             them
             for
             holy
             signes
             and
             seales
             ,
             not
             only
             signifieng
             ,
             but
             representing
             and
             exhibiting
             spiritual
             graces
             ,
             commaunded
             by
             christ
             ,
             succeeding
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             the
             Iewish
             two
             ordinary
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             offering
             Christ
             to
             all
             faithful
             receiuers
             ,
             reckneth
             them
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             c
             
               Haec
               sunt
               Ecclesiae
               gemina
               sacramenta
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               These
               be
               two
               sacraments
               of
               the
               church
               .
            
             And
             in
             one
             other
             place
             ,
             d
             
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               haue
               deleuered
               vnto
               vs
               a
               few
               sacraments
               in
               stead
               of
               many
               ,
               as
               Baptisme
               and
               the
               Lords
               supper
               .
            
             So
             S.
             Ambrose
             intreating
             purposely
             e
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             speaketh
             but
             of
             two
             ,
             as
             the
             reformed
             churches
             hold
             at
             this
             day
             .
             Innocentius
             the
             third
             speaking
             also
             of
             them
             ,
             f
             onely
             maketh
             mention
             of
             those
             two
             which
             we
             receiue
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             rest
             which
             we
             refuse
             .
             Yea
             Thomas
             of
             Aquine
             the
             chiefe
             doctour
             of
             the
             papistes
             
             holdeth
             heerein
             the
             truth
             ,
             g
             teaching
             that
             the
             forme
             of
             Bapt.
             and
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             other
             pretended
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             namely
             of
             extreame
             vnction
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             h
             cardinall
             Bessarion
             confesseth
             this
             ,
             
               Haec
               duo
               sola
               sacramenta
               in
               Euangelijs
               manifestè
               tradita
               legimus
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             read
             that
             these
             two
             onely
             sacraments
             were
             deliuered
             vs
             manifestly
             and
             plainly
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             the
             vses
             of
             this
             diuision
             .
             In
             that
             
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             so
             few
             sacraments
             in
             number
             :
             hereby
             appeareth
             the
             great
             loue
             of
             God
             toward
             vs
             :
             he
             hath
             not
             laid
             a
             burden
             vpon
             vs
             which
             neither
             we
             nor
             our
             fathers
             were
             able
             to
             beare
             ,
             but
             charged
             vs
             with
             two
             sacramentes
             onely
             :
             whereas
             he
             might
             haue
             deliuered
             other
             moe
             vnto
             vs.
             The
             Ceremoniall
             law
             was
             a
             very
             heauy
             burden
             pressing
             downe
             the
             fathers
             of
             the
             olde
             Testament
             ,
             and
             keeping
             them
             i
             in
             great
             bondage
             :
             now
             the
             yoke
             is
             broken
             and
             we
             are
             deliuered
             .
             As
             we
             see
             the
             like
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             teaching
             a
             short
             for
             me
             of
             prayer
             ,
             as
             a
             perpetuall
             direction
             to
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             in
             deliuering
             the
             ten
             commaundements
             diuided
             into
             two
             tables
             :
             so
             he
             hath
             not
             troubled
             vs
             with
             many
             sacraments
             :
             whereby
             also
             our
             nature
             prone
             to
             Idolatry
             is
             respected
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             is
             wonderfully
             amplyfied
             .
             We
             see
             how
             superstition
             &
             grosse
             Idolatry
             haue
             preuailed
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             infected
             with
             deadly
             poison
             one
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             :
             how
             much
             greater
             danger
             were
             it
             ,
             if
             moe
             sacraments
             had
             beene
             commaunded
             and
             commended
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             heereby
             we
             may
             perceiue
             and
             conceiue
             the
             difference
             betweene
             the
             old
             and
             new
             testament
             ,
             between
             
             the
             Sacramentes
             vnder
             the
             law
             and
             these
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             k
             betweene
             those
             giuen
             to
             the
             Iewes
             and
             these
             retained
             among
             Christians
             .
             For
             ours
             are
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             theirs
             were
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             the
             Arke
             ,
             circumcision
             ,
             the
             Passeouer
             ,
             Manna
             ,
             the
             cloud
             ,
             the
             sea
             ,
             the
             rock
             ,
             many
             purifications
             &
             oblations
             which
             are
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             numbred
             .
             But
             the
             Gospell
             acknowledgeth
             onely
             two
             ,
             as
             two
             twins
             
             of
             the
             same
             father
             .
             Hee
             reunto
             wee
             may
             adde
             not
             vnprofitably
             ,
             other
             material
             differences
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             .
             They
             〈◊〉
             in
             time
             :
             ours
             shew
             forth
             our
             communion
             with
             Christ
             already
             come
             and
             so
             are
             more
             firme
             and
             durable
             as
             those
             l
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             chāged
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               Ye
               shew
               the
               Lords
               death
               til
               he
               come
               .
            
             Their
             Sacraments
             were
             ordained
             onely
             vntill
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             they
             shewed
             and
             pointed
             out
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             worke
             of
             grace
             was
             more
             obscure
             to
             them
             .
             Again
             ,
             they
             differ
             in
             variety
             of
             Sacramentall
             signes
             and
             rites
             ,
             as
             the
             cutting
             of
             the
             foreskin
             ,
             the
             lambe
             of
             the
             Passeouer
             ,
             iournying
             through
             the
             sea
             ,
             sauing
             by
             the
             Arke
             ,
             drinking
             of
             the
             rock
             ,
             lifting
             vp
             the
             brasent
             Serpent
             ,
             raining
             downe
             of
             Manna
             ,
             washing
             of
             their
             body
             ,
             they
             had
             calues
             ,
             sheep
             ,
             Gotes
             ,
             doues
             ,
             bread
             ,
             wine
             ,
             Oyle
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             we
             haue
             onely
             water
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             Thus
             the
             signes
             do
             greatly
             vary
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             they
             differ
             in
             easinesse
             .
             For
             the
             Ceremonies
             committed
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Iewes
             were
             hard
             ,
             combersome
             ,
             painefull
             to
             the
             slesh
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             were
             administred
             with
             effusion
             &
             sheding
             of
             blood
             ,
             partly
             of
             man
             and
             partly
             of
             beastes
             .
             Of
             man
             ,
             as
             in
             circumcision
             :
             of
             beasts
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             paschall
             lam
             be
             and
             in
             the
             sacrifices
             .
             But
             our
             Sacramentes
             ,
             though
             Sacramentes
             of
             Christs
             blood
             shed
             for
             vs
             ,
             yet
             of
             themselues
             be
             voide
             of
             blood
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             they
             differ
             in
             measure
             of
             signification
             .
             For
             our
             Sacramentes
             haue
             a
             more
             plentifull
             and
             full
             representation
             of
             grace
             offered
             ,
             and
             stir
             vp
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             saith
             then
             the
             Sacramentes
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             (
             which
             were
             more
             darke
             and
             obscure
             )
             the
             Lord
             reseruing
             a
             fuller
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             vnto
             the
             blessed
             times
             of
             the
             Gospe'l
             .
             For
             as
             the
             exhibiting
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             in
             the
             flesh
             and
             fulnesse
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             old
             age
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             of
             more
             efficacy
             to
             moue
             vs
             then
             the
             expectation
             of
             him
             to
             come
             :
             so
             we
             haue
             better
             helpes
             and
             an
             holy
             aduantage
             to
             raise
             and
             rouse
             vp
             our
             faith
             to
             a
             greater
             assurance
             of
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             accomplishment
             is
             more
             then
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             the
             fulfilling
             greater
             then
             the
             foretelling
             .
             
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             differ
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             people
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             giuen
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             they
             were
             ordained
             :
             ours
             belong
             to
             all
             people
             dispersed
             ouer
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             (
             that
             are
             ingrafted
             into
             the
             church
             )
             wheras
             theirs
             wer
             tied
             to
             one
             Nation
             ,
             to
             one
             people
             ,
             to
             one
             place
             ,
             to
             the
             posterity
             of
             Abraham
             .
             Notwithstanding
             these
             differences
             which
             are
             in
             signes
             and
             circumstances
             :
             touching
             the
             chiefe
             thing
             euen
             the
             matter
             and
             substance
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             they
             are
             equall
             ,
             m
             hauing
             the
             same
             end
             and
             the
             same
             signification
             ,
             and
             being
             of
             one
             esficacy
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             word
             of
             the
             prophets
             and
             Apostles
             is
             .
             One
             and
             the
             same
             God
             is
             author
             of
             them
             .
             One
             and
             the
             same
             mediator
             betweene
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             euen
             the
             man
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             represented
             in
             both
             ,
             being
             the
             lambe
             slaine
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             worlde
             .
             They
             signifie
             and
             shew
             forth
             the
             same
             communion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             the
             clect
             are
             saued
             ,
             and
             seale
             vp
             saluation
             and
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             to
             all
             that
             do
             receiue
             them
             by
             faith
             .
             For
             they
             were
             giuen
             to
             bee
             signes
             and
             seales
             of
             grace
             and
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             the
             faithfull
             from
             all
             other
             sectes
             and
             religions
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             receiued
             with
             profit
             onely
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             In
             these
             and
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             the
             Sacramentes
             of
             the
             Iewish
             and
             Christian
             church
             are
             not
             vnequall
             :
             although
             in
             the
             outward
             signes
             and
             circumstances
             they
             be
             diuers
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             substance
             and
             in
             the
             thing
             signified
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             beleeue
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             strong
             consolation
             ,
             seeing
             he
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             2.
             signes
             .
             
             If
             we
             had
             onely
             had
             one
             signe
             as
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             it
             had
             beene
             a
             great
             sinne
             not
             to
             haue
             beleeued
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             haue
             rested
             therein
             as
             in
             a
             thing
             vnchangable
             .
             For
             he
             is
             not
             as
             man
             that
             he
             should
             ly
             ,
             or
             deceiue
             :
             n
             his
             onely
             promise
             is
             assured
             paiment
             :
             yea
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             him
             are
             yea
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             him
             Amen
             ,
             vnto
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             But
             seeing
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             hath
             abounded
             ,
             in
             granting
             vnto
             vs
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             where
             doubting
             aboundeth
             ,
             there
             faith
             might
             abound
             
             much
             more
             :
             our
             sinne
             is
             the
             greater
             ,
             if
             now
             we
             wauer
             like
             o
             a
             waue
             of
             the
             sea
             tossed
             of
             the
             wind
             and
             carried
             away
             .
             One
             tree
             of
             life
             serued
             Adam
             to
             assure
             him
             life
             :
             one
             raine-bowe
             sufficed
             Noah
             :
             One
             returne
             of
             the
             fun
             back
             ward
             was
             inough
             to
             Hezekiah
             ,
             and
             they
             beleeued
             .
             If
             then
             we
             seeke
             a
             signe
             ,
             behold
             we
             haue
             two
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             hauing
             two
             vnchangeable
             sacraments
             as
             it
             were
             two
             witnesses
             of
             his
             worde
             ,
             wee
             might
             haue
             strong
             consolation
             .
             The
             vnbeleeuing
             Iewes
             said
             to
             christ
             ,
             p
             
               shew
               vs
               a
               signe
               and
               we
               will
               beleeue
               thee
               .
            
             Beholde
             the
             Lord
             sheweth
             vs
             two
             visible
             signes
             ,
             of
             his
             spirituall
             and
             inuisible
             graces
             ,
             and
             shal
             not
             we
             beleeue
             ,
             being
             stedfast
             in
             faith
             ?
             We
             desire
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sins
             and
             assurance
             therof
             :
             by
             these
             two
             ,
             the
             Lorde
             promiseth
             ,
             couenanteth
             ,
             and
             indenteth
             to
             giue
             the
             same
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             setting
             the
             seales
             to
             his
             owne
             writing
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             diuision
             and
             numbring
             vp
             of
             the
             sacramentes
             
             serueth
             to
             teach
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             not
             seuen
             sacraments
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             condemne
             the
             fiue
             supposed
             and
             falsely
             named
             sacraments
             q
             maintained
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             confirmation
             ,
             pennance
             ,
             Matrimony
             ,
             orders
             ,
             and
             extreame
             vnction
             .
             Baptisme
             we
             embrace
             :
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             we
             acknowledge
             :
             of
             these
             two
             we
             moue
             no
             question
             ,
             we
             make
             no
             controuersie
             :
             the
             other
             fiue
             ,
             whole
             father
             is
             vnknowne
             :
             we
             refuse
             as
             bastards
             ,
             and
             cannot
             admit
             them
             into
             the
             number
             of
             sacraments
             ,
             the
             reasons
             whereof
             we
             will
             render
             in
             the
             chapters
             following
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             17.
             
             That
             confirmation
             is
             not
             a
             sacrament
             ,
          
           
             THe
             Apostles
             as
             the
             maister-builders
             of
             the
             churches
             ,
             planted
             the
             Gospell
             where
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             had
             not
             bin
             heard
             .
             Nowe
             because
             many
             seducers
             arose
             that
             trobled
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             many
             beleeuers
             began
             to
             wauer
             :
             the
             Apostles
             agreede
             together
             to
             goe
             againe
             to
             the
             churches
             
             wher
             they
             had
             laid
             a
             a
             golden
             foundation
             (
             howsoeuer
             other
             had
             builded
             hay
             and
             stubble
             thereon
             :
             )
             to
             see
             how
             they
             b
             increased
             or
             decreased
             ,
             as
             Act.
             11.
             and
             they
             confirmed
             theyr
             heartes
             and
             established
             them
             in
             the
             faith
             which
             they
             hadde
             taught
             .
             And
             Chap
             15.
             
             Paule
             said
             vnto
             
               Barnabas
               ,
               Let
               vs
               returne
               and
               visit
               our
               brethren
               in
               euery
               Citty
               where
               we
               haue
               preached
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               see
               how
               they
               do
               .
            
             And
             we
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Gospell
             was
             reueiled
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             by
             laying
             on
             hands
             gaue
             the
             giftes
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             to
             the
             beleeuers
             in
             Christ.
             This
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             we
             finde
             ,
             this
             we
             confesse
             ,
             this
             we
             approue
             and
             allow
             .
             But
             of
             any
             sacrament
             of
             confirmation
             we
             read
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             allow
             not
             .
             Againe
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             laudable
             custome
             (
             in
             the
             primitiue
             church
             )
             of
             christian
             parents
             ,
             to
             bring
             their
             children
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             examined
             them
             in
             the
             principles
             and
             fundamentall
             points
             of
             religion
             ,
             c
             he
             asked
             them
             a
             reason
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             he
             instructed
             them
             farther
             in
             the
             misteries
             of
             godlines
             :
             and
             that
             this
             action
             might
             haue
             the
             more
             reuerence
             and
             dignity
             ,
             they
             laid
             their
             hands
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             prayed
             vnto
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             increase
             and
             continue
             the
             good
             things
             that
             he
             had
             begun
             in
             them
             .
             This
             d
             imposition
             of
             handes
             ,
             with
             prayer
             to
             be
             strengthened
             in
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             increase
             of
             grace
             ,
             corrupted
             with
             annointings
             ,
             depraued
             with
             crossings
             ,
             and
             defiled
             with
             sundry
             superstitions
             ,
             is
             no
             sacrament
             .
             First
             ,
             euery
             sacrament
             should
             haue
             warant
             and
             appointment
             from
             Christ
             :
             but
             this
             hath
             none
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             word
             of
             institution
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
             nor
             commaundement
             to
             continue
             the
             vse
             of
             it
             vntill
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             and
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therfore
             no
             sacrament
             .
             For
             the
             word
             must
             be
             added
             to
             the
             element
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             made
             a
             sacrament
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             vse
             a
             forged
             and
             counterfeit
             forme
             in
             their
             confirmation
             ,
             I
             
               signe
               thee
               with
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               holie
               crosse
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               confirme
               thee
               with
               the
               oile
               of
               saluation
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               the
               son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               holi-ghost
               .
            
             These
             indeed
             are
             wordes
             ,
             but
             no
             worde
             of
             God
             :
             they
             shew
             an
             intollerable
             presumption
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             excused
             .
             But
             indeed
             a
             counterfeit
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             good
             agreement
             when
             both
             writing
             and
             seale
             are
             sutable
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             forged
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             wanteth
             an
             outward
             signe
             instituted
             by
             Christ.
             We
             read
             oftentimes
             that
             the
             Apostles
             vsed
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             but
             we
             read
             of
             no
             oyle
             or
             chrisme
             .
             Besides
             ,
             we
             know
             they
             gaue
             thereby
             ,
             the
             miraculous
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             ghost
             which
             now
             are
             ceased
             ,
             as
             Act.
             8.
             where
             we
             see
             ,
             when
             Samaria
             was
             conuerted
             to
             the
             faith
             by
             preaching
             of
             Phillip
             ,
             and
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             sent
             thither
             
               Peter
               &
               Iohn
            
             ,
             who
             praied
             for
             them
             ,
             e
             
               That
               they
               might
               receiu
               the
               Holy-ghost
            
             (
             for
             as
             yet
             he
             was
             fallen
             down
             on
             none
             of
             thē
             )
             
               then
               laid
               they
               their
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               receiued
               the
               Holy-ghost
               .
            
             This
             confirmation
             thus
             vsed
             ,
             had
             then
             a
             profitable
             vse
             in
             the
             church
             of
             God.
             But
             as
             the
             brasen
             Serpent
             commaunded
             by
             f
             God
             ,
             and
             set
             vp
             by
             Moyses
             for
             good
             purpose
             ,
             was
             afterward
             abused
             and
             g
             incense
             offered
             vnto
             it
             ,
             and
             lastly
             was
             by
             that
             good
             king
             Hezekiah
             destroyed
             and
             demolished
             :
             so
             popish
             confirmation
             hith
             many
             intolerable
             abuses
             mingled
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             ministred
             in
             a
             strange
             tongue
             that
             none
             vnderstand
             what
             is
             spoken
             and
             ment
             :
             they
             call
             the
             oyle
             ,
             the
             oyle
             of
             saluation
             :
             they
             acount
             him
             no
             perfect
             Christian
             that
             is
             not
             anointed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             :
             they
             prefer
             it
             before
             baptisme
             ,
             because
             h
             any
             of
             their
             piiests
             may
             baptize
             ,
             nay
             priuate
             men
             ,
             nay
             women
             in
             their
             supposed
             time
             of
             necessity
             ,
             but
             confirmation
             may
             be
             giuen
             among
             them
             onely
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             byshop
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             they
             blow
             and
             halow
             their
             oyle
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             made
             a
             spirituall
             oyntment
             to
             purifie
             soule
             and
             body
             .
             These
             errors
             are
             so
             grosse
             ,
             that
             of
             euery
             one
             they
             may
             be
             seene
             :
             they
             are
             so
             palpable
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             felt
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             seeing
             their
             confirmation
             is
             wrought
             by
             anoynting
             ,
             seeing
             it
             hath
             no
             word
             of
             God
             but
             a
             word
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             seeing
             they
             haue
             no
             commaundement
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             promise
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             seeing
             it
             hath
             many
             abuses
             ioyned
             with
             it
             ;
             wee
             haue
             very
             iust
             causes
             to
             thrust
             it
             out
             of
             this
             place
             and
             ranke
             of
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             throw
             it
             downe
             from
             that
             high
             seate
             which
             〈◊〉
             hath
             long
             vsurped
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Chap.
             18.
             
             That
             popish
             penance
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             THe
             doctrine
             of
             repentance
             and
             turning
             from
             all
             our
             sinnes
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             bring
             forth
             fruits
             of
             amendment
             of
             life
             ,
             is
             taught
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             a
             and
             commended
             vnto
             all
             ,
             
               Ioel.
               2.
               
               Turne
               you
               vnto
               me
               withall
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               rent
               your
               heart
               ,
               not
               your
               garments
               .
            
             There
             is
             none
             that
             liueth
             and
             sinneth
             not
             ,
             we
             are
             corrupt
             and
             become
             abhominable
             ,
             the
             imaginations
             of
             our
             hart
             are
             only
             euill
             ,
             and
             that
             continually
             :
             in
             vs
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             our
             flesh
             or
             vnregenerate
             part
             there
             dwelleth
             no
             good
             thing
             :
             we
             were
             conceiued
             and
             borne
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             therfore
             whosoeuer
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               is
               without
               sinne
               ,
               deceiueth
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               truth
               in
               him
               .
            
             This
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             that
             hath
             taken
             hold
             on
             all
             mankind
             (
             for
             there
             is
             none
             that
             doth
             good
             no
             not
             one
             )
             must
             be
             mortified
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             man
             which
             is
             spiritual
             &
             regenerate
             by
             the
             holy
             ghost
             must
             be
             quickned
             .
             Repentance
             therefore
             consisteth
             in
             an
             b
             inward
             sorrow
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             in
             an
             hatred
             of
             thē
             ,
             in
             suppressing
             the
             corruptiōs
             of
             nature
             in
             a
             purpose
             to
             obey
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             care
             to
             sorsake
             our
             sins
             ,
             in
             confessing
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             condemning
             our
             our selues
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             acknowledging
             the
             desart
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             an
             holy
             indignation
             &
             anger
             against
             our selues
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             beene
             so
             carelesse
             in
             looking
             to
             our
             owne
             waies
             ,
             in
             fearing
             least
             we
             runne
             into
             the
             same
             sins
             againe
             ,
             in
             desiring
             euer
             heereafter
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             walke
             more
             carefully
             before
             him
             in
             zeale
             touching
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             taking
             reuenge
             sometimes
             and
             punishment
             vpon
             our
             selus
             for
             former
             offences
             .
             For
             wee
             confesse
             plainely
             and
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             some
             outward
             penalties
             and
             chastisements
             of
             the
             body
             may
             be
             vsed
             &
             do
             please
             God
             ,
             not
             of
             themselues
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             profitable
             meanes
             and
             good
             helpes
             to
             further
             and
             forward
             true
             repentance
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             offended
             grieuously
             in
             surfetting
             &
             drunkenes
             ,
             and
             
             hath
             great
             heauines
             of
             hart
             &
             sorrow
             of
             mind
             that
             he
             hath
             sinned
             against
             so
             gratious
             a
             God
             and
             mercifull
             father
             :
             may
             prescribe
             &
             appoint
             to
             himselfe
             without
             appearance
             of
             superstition
             ,
             or
             error
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             or
             opinion
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             some
             fasting
             or
             abstinence
             for
             a
             certaine
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             better
             fitted
             to
             gods
             seruice
             ,
             and
             further
             strengthned
             against
             those
             sinnes
             into
             which
             he
             is
             fallen
             .
             This
             doctrine
             we
             receiue
             as
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               7.
            
             where
             Paule
             setteth
             downe
             the
             effects
             or
             fruites
             of
             true
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             question
             c
             ariseth
             betweene
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             and
             vs
             ,
             whether
             this
             repentance
             which
             is
             a
             dying
             to
             sinne
             ,
             and
             a
             walking
             in
             newnesse
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             whether
             reconciliation
             to
             the
             church
             and
             absolution
             from
             sinne
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             institvted
             by
             Christ
             to
             assure
             his
             sauing
             graces
             to
             vs
             ?
             Wee
             answere
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             time
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             mans
             fall
             and
             transgression
             :
             it
             was
             continually
             preached
             and
             published
             by
             the
             prophets
             ,
             and
             therefore
             before
             Christes
             comming
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             a
             sacrament
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             wanteth
             an
             outward
             signe
             such
             as
             water
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             such
             as
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             the
             Lords
             supper
             :
             now
             euery
             Sacrament
             must
             haue
             an
             outward
             element
             and
             signe
             to
             represent
             the
             spirituall
             grace
             :
             therefore
             penance
             can
             be
             no
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             word
             to
             commaund
             it
             ,
             no
             particuler
             promise
             of
             God
             which
             is
             the
             chiese
             stay
             and
             staffe
             of
             a
             sacrament
             .
             Bellarmine
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             d
             Christ
             instituted
             the
             sacrament
             of
             penance
             when
             he
             breathed
             vpon
             his
             Apostles
             after
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             said
             vnto
             them
             ,
             e
             
               Receiue
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               whose
               sinnes
               ye
               remit
               they
               are
               remitted
               ,
               and
               whose
               sinnes
               ye
               retaine
               they
               are
               retained
               .
            
             And
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             absolution
             are
             the
             signe
             ,
             and
             that
             remission
             of
             sins
             is
             the
             the
             promise
             of
             grace
             which
             is
             signified
             .
             For
             answer
             to
             this
             assertion
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             aske
             this
             question
             ,
             whether
             the
             apostles
             had
             this
             ministeriall
             power
             to
             forgiue
             sinnes
             to
             repentant
             sinnets
             ,
             when
             they
             baptized
             to
             remission
             of
             sins
             ?
             If
             this
             power
             
             were
             heere
             first
             instituted
             and
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             by
             tying
             the
             authority
             of
             remitting
             finnes
             to
             this
             time
             ,
             make
             their
             baptisme
             of
             none
             effect
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             we
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             haue
             a
             sound
             of
             wordes
             that
             may
             be
             heard
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             outward
             signe
             :
             there
             must
             be
             a
             visible
             signe
             that
             may
             be
             seene
             ,
             to
             warrant
             a
             sacrament
             .
             Now
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Sacrament
             without
             such
             a
             signe
             ,
             were
             to
             make
             a
             sacrament
             without
             a
             sacrament
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             as
             they
             take
             and
             vnderstand
             penance
             ,
             it
             is
             neither
             sacrament
             ,
             nor
             sacred
             :
             it
             is
             neither
             holy
             signe
             nor
             holy
             thing
             :
             it
             is
             neither
             an
             institution
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             any
             way
             of
             God.
             For
             they
             mean
             not
             thereby
             ,
             amendment
             of
             life
             or
             inward
             sorrow
             &
             griefe
             of
             minde
             for
             the
             life
             past
             ,
             which
             is
             sometimes
             testified
             by
             weeping
             and
             mourning
             ,
             by
             sackcloth
             and
             ashes
             ,
             by
             fasting
             and
             humiliation
             :
             but
             they
             vnderstād
             by
             penance
             〈◊〉
             external
             discipline
             ,
             satisfaction
             for
             our
             sinnes
             to
             God
             by
             our
             owne
             sufferings
             :
             &
             that
             wearing
             of
             sackcloth
             ,
             sprinkling
             of
             ashes
             ,
             chastising
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             whipping
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             putting
             on
             rough
             apparel
             ,
             lying
             on
             bourds
             and
             hard
             places
             ,
             abstaining
             from
             flesh
             ,
             and
             aflicting
             our selues
             by
             such
             outward
             exercises
             ,
             are
             a
             paying
             of
             the
             paines
             due
             to
             sinne
             ,
             part
             of
             amendes
             made
             to
             Gods
             iustice
             ,
             and
             meritorious
             before
             him
             .
             This
             punishment
             ,
             this
             penance
             ,
             these
             penalties
             we
             abhorr
             ,
             as
             an
             horrible
             blasphemy
             against
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             satisfaction
             to
             God
             for
             sinne
             .
             For
             if
             we
             satisfie
             for
             our selues
             ,
             then
             hath
             not
             Christ
             satisfied
             for
             vs
             ,
             nor
             payed
             the
             price
             due
             vnto
             our
             sinnes
             .
             Besides
             ,
             they
             charge
             God
             the
             father
             with
             iniustice
             ,
             in
             that
             hauing
             laid
             the
             guiltinesse
             of
             our
             sinnes
             vpon
             his
             owne
             sonne
             ,
             and
             punished
             them
             in
             him
             ,
             they
             make
             him
             not
             satisfied
             with
             that
             punishment
             ,
             but
             to
             exact
             the
             debt
             of
             vs
             againe
             ,
             f
             for
             which
             his
             sonne
             as
             our
             surety
             hath
             fully
             and
             sufficiently
             answered
             ,
             as
             
               Esa.
               53.
               
               He
               is
               punished
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               he
               is
               bruised
               for
               our
               iniquities
               ,
               the
               chastisement
               of
               our
               peace
               is
               lated
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               stripes
               we
               are
               healed
               :
               the
               Lord
               maketh
               the
               punishment
               of
               vs
               all
               to
               light
               upon
               him
               .
            
             Likewise
             g
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             saith
             .
             
               The
               blood
               of
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               doth
               purge
               us
               from
               all
               sinne
               .
            
             
             And
             in
             the
             Reuelation
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               Christ
               hath
               washed
               vs
               from
               our
               sinnes
               in
               his
               blood
               .
            
             Whereby
             we
             see
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             pardoned
             and
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             through
             our
             owne
             satisfaction
             ,
             not
             for
             our
             owne
             workes
             ,
             not
             by
             our
             owne
             sufferings
             ,
             but
             onely
             through
             the
             death
             and
             blood
             sheading
             of
             Christ.
             Wherefore
             ,
             their
             penance
             is
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             sacriledge
             ,
             and
             accepted
             as
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             19.
             
             That
             Matrimony
             is
             not
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             THe
             Counsell
             of
             Trent
             vnder
             Pius
             4.
             
             Sess.
             8
             decreeth
             ,
             a
             
               If
               any
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               Matrimony
               is
               not
               truely
               and
               properly
               one
               of
               the
            
             7.
             
             
               Sacramentes
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               was
               brought
               in
               by
               men
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               conferre
               grace
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               .
            
             Heereby
             ,
             they
             would
             seeme
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             dignity
             of
             marriage
             aboue
             vs
             ,
             seeing
             they
             lift
             it
             vp
             into
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Yet
             (
             as
             a
             lyar
             seldome
             agreeth
             with
             himselfe
             )
             they
             complaine
             that
             we
             too
             highly
             magnifie
             the
             married
             estate
             ,
             and
             themselues
             cannot
             abide
             it
             in
             their
             clergy
             ,
             because
             for
             sooth
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Be
               ye
               holy
               for
               I
               am
               holy
               :
               they
               which
               are
               in
               the
               flesh
               cannot
               please
               God.
            
             Marriage
             therefore
             is
             too
             holy
             an
             ordinance
             for
             their
             vnholy
             cleargy
             ,
             inasmvch
             as
             they
             teach
             in
             this
             point
             b
             the
             doctrin
             of
             deuils
             ,
             and
             are
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             error
             ,
             that
             forbid
             marriage
             which
             God
             hath
             left
             free
             .
             We
             confesse
             touching
             mariage
             ,
             somuch
             as
             the
             word
             of
             God
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             instituted
             before
             the
             fall
             of
             man
             while
             he
             was
             without
             sinne
             ,
             c
             and
             blessed
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             saide
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               good
               for
               man
               to
               be
               alone
               ,
               let
               us
               make
               him
               an
               helper
               meete
               for
               him
               .
            
             This
             estate
             Christ
             did
             not
             abrogate
             and
             disanull
             ,
             but
             repeated
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             d
             not
             onely
             by
             word
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             owne
             presence
             ,
             and
             hath
             left
             it
             as
             a
             lawfull
             remedy
             against
             fornication
             and
             vncleannesse
             .
             We
             account
             it
             an
             honorable
             estate
             of
             life
             among
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             bedde
             vndefiled
             ,
             but
             
             whoremongers
             and
             adulterers
             God
             will
             iudge
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             
             vtter
             darkenesse
             ,
             where
             their
             worme
             shall
             neuer
             dy
             ,
             and
             their
             fire
             shall
             not
             be
             quenched
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6
             ,
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               the
               vnrighteous
               shal
               not
               inherit
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ?
               Be
               not
               deceiued
               :
               neither
               fornicators
               ,
               nor
               idolaters
               ,
               nor
               adulterers
               ,
               nor
               wantons
               ,
               nor
               buggerers
               ,
               nor
               drunkards
               ,
               shal
               inher
               it
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God.
            
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             e
             we
             cannot
             cal
             and
             account
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             for
             diuerse
             waighty
             reasons
             ,
             &
             euident
             causes
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             but
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             before
             the
             law
             and
             vnder
             the
             law
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             matrimony
             may
             be
             among
             infidels
             and
             vnbeleeuers
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             society
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             For
             the
             matrimony
             of
             infidels
             is
             lawfull
             .
             God
             did
             institute
             it
             for
             all
             mankind
             .
             The
             commaundement
             is
             generall
             ,
             increase
             and
             multiply
             .
             The
             Apole
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             vnbeleeuing
             woman
             will
             dwell
             with
             the
             beleeuing
             husband
             ,
             f
             he
             must
             not
             put
             her
             away
             for
             her
             infidelity
             :
             and
             mariage
             is
             honourable
             amonge
             all
             persons
             .
             Seing
             therefore
             it
             was
             before
             the
             fall
             of
             man
             ,
             before
             the
             giuing
             of
             the
             lawe
             ,
             vnder
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             lawe
             ,
             and
             made
             honorable
             among
             all
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             and
             for
             the
             members
             onely
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             common
             and
             commaunded
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             needfull
             and
             necessary
             that
             all
             in
             the
             church
             should
             be
             married
             .
             g
             Euery
             one
             hath
             his
             proper
             gift
             ,
             some
             one
             way
             some
             another
             .
             And
             albeit
             God
             haue
             not
             tyed
             grace
             to
             the
             sacramentes
             ,
             yet
             they
             in
             some
             sort
             h
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             partaked
             of
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whether
             we
             respect
             the
             commaundement
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             requireth
             them
             :
             or
             whether
             we
             regard
             our
             owne
             weakenesse
             ,
             who
             stand
             in
             neede
             of
             all
             holy
             meanes
             and
             profitable
             helpes
             that
             tend
             to
             the
             confirmation
             of
             our
             faith
             .
             Seeing
             then
             matrimony
             is
             not
             commanded
             to
             al
             ,
             neither
             serueth
             to
             confirme
             faith
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             receiued
             as
             a
             sacrament
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             sacramentes
             are
             ordinances
             of
             god
             aplying
             Christ
             and
             his
             merits
             to
             al
             the
             faithful
             :
             but
             matrymony
             is
             not
             an
             instrument
             whereby
             God
             applyeth
             Christ
             and
             al
             his
             benifits
             :
             much
             lesse
             is
             it
             a
             common
             
             instrument
             of
             the
             common
             saluation
             and
             benefites
             that
             all
             haue
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             we
             haue
             showd
             how
             the
             Roman
             church
             is
             contrary
             to
             itselfe
             in
             this
             point
             :
             for
             ou
             :
             aduersaries
             call
             matrimony
             a
             prophanation
             i
             of
             holy
             orders
             .
             And
             k
             another
             saieth
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             tollerable
             for
             a
             priest
             to
             keepe
             many
             Concubins
             ,
             then
             to
             marry
             .
             If
             matrimony
             be
             an
             holy
             sa
             .
             how
             should
             the
             sacred
             order
             of
             your
             Priesthood
             be
             prophaned
             ,
             polluted
             ,
             and
             defiled
             therby
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             〈◊〉
             no
             promise
             of
             saluation
             ioyned
             to
             it
             (
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             haue
             )
             thogh
             it
             be
             lawfull
             and
             vsed
             lawfully
             :
             in
             euery
             Sacra
             .
             there
             must
             be
             likewise
             an
             outward
             sign
             or
             element
             ,
             as
             water
             in
             baptism
             ,
             and
             bred
             and
             wine
             in
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             togither
             with
             a
             san
             ctisieng
             word
             to
             warant
             it
             :
             but
             in
             this
             supposed
             sacra
             .
             there
             is
             neither
             matter
             ,
             nor
             word
             ,
             therfore
             no
             sacra
             .
             The
             answer
             that
             Belarmin
             maketh
             to
             this
             last
             reason
             is
             as
             absurd
             as
             their
             doctrin
             it selfe
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             iustitution
             is
             ,
             l
             
               take
               thce
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             words
             expressing
             their
             mutual
             consent
             :
             and
             that
             the
             matter
             or
             sign
             are
             the
             parties
             maried
             .
             For
             ,
             not
             euery
             word
             can
             consecrate
             &
             sanctifie
             m
             but
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             Again
             ,
             the
             maried
             persons
             are
             receiuers
             of
             this
             pretended
             and
             supposed
             Sa.
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             the
             matter
             or
             signe
             :
             For
             the
             signe
             and
             the
             receiuer
             are
             two
             distinct
             outward
             parts
             of
             a
             Sa
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             consounded
             or
             mingled
             together
             ,
             as
             besore
             we
             declared
             ,
             
               Chap
               3.
            
             
             The
             matter
             cannot
             be
             the
             receiuer
             :
             the
             receiuer
             cannot
             be
             the
             matter
             .
             The
             thing
             receiued
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             receiuer
             :
             the
             receiuer
             canot
             be
             the
             thing
             receiued
             .
             If
             then
             the
             persons
             matied
             be
             the
             receiuers
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             the
             signe
             receiued
             .
             If
             any
             farther
             obiect
             and
             say
             ,
             Marriage
             is
             the
             signe
             of
             an
             holy
             thing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             spirituall
             coniunction
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             church
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             instituted
             to
             confirm
             our
             faith
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             but
             for
             other
             ends
             which
             we
             named
             before
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             call
             al
             signs
             of
             holy
             things
             sacraments
             :
             we
             should
             treble
             the
             number
             of
             7.
             for
             so
             many
             comparisons
             as
             we
             find
             in
             scripture
             ,
             we
             should
             haue
             sacraments
             ,
             &
             then
             the
             stars
             ,
             a
             grain
             of
             mustard
             seed
             ,
             leauen
             ,
             a
             draw-net
             ,
             a
             shepherd
             a
             Vine
             ,
             a
             dore
             ,
             nay
             a
             theese
             ,
             a
             murtherer
             ,
             and
             infinite
             other
             ,
             
             things
             should
             be
             Sacramentes
             ;
             which
             sometimes
             are
             made
             signes
             of
             holy
             things
             .
             This
             were
             not
             so
             much
             to
             increase
             the
             number
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             to
             multiply
             absurdities
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Sabbaoth
             was
             ordayned
             to
             the
             Iewes
             to
             be
             a
             signe
             between
             God
             and
             his
             people
             in
             their
             generations
             ,
             n
             and
             signified
             the
             spirituall
             rest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             no
             ordinary
             sacrament
             ,
             albeit
             it
             were
             blessed
             and
             sanctified
             of
             God.
             Wherefore
             al
             mysticall
             and
             signifieng
             signes
             are
             not
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             greatest
             reason
             wher
             of
             they
             are
             most
             confident
             is
             ,
             where
             the
             vulgar
             translation
             and
             the
             Rhemish
             interpretation
             o
             readeth
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               great
               Sacrament
            
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             the
             worde
             signisieth
             a
             mystery
             or
             secret
             :
             but
             not
             euery
             mystery
             or
             secret
             is
             a
             sacrament
             :
             neyther
             will
             they
             admitte
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             wheresoeuer
             a
             mystery
             is
             named
             .
             Secondly
             the
             Apost
             speaketh
             not
             of
             Matrimony
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             spiritual
             coniunction
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             his
             church
             ,
             as
             the
             wordes
             following
             doe
             declare
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               great
               mystery
               :
               but
               I
               speake
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Where
             the
             Appostle
             preuenteth
             this
             verie
             obiection
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             in
             what
             respect
             he
             spake
             of
             a
             mystery
             .
             For
             wher
             one
             might
             happilie
             obiect
             and
             say
             ,
             Doest
             thou
             call
             marriage
             this
             mystery
             ?
             he
             answereth
             ,
             I
             speake
             not
             this
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             I
             speake
             it
             in
             respect
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             his
             church
             .
             This
             appeareth
             likewise
             in
             that
             he
             calleth
             it
             
               a
               great
               Mystery
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             A
             great
             secret
             .
             But
             the
             coniunction
             of
             man
             and
             wife
             is
             sensible
             ,
             not
             secret
             ,
             much
             lesse
             a
             great
             secret
             .
             Nowe
             the
             Sacramentes
             are
             called
             mysteries
             ,
             p
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             sacramentall
             vnion
             between
             the
             signe
             and
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             between
             the
             representation
             and
             the
             thing
             represented
             ,
             so
             that
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             that
             one
             is
             present
             to
             the
             eyes
             ,
             the
             handes
             ,
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             euery
             part
             and
             member
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             the
             power
             and
             working
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             is
             as
             present
             in
             a
             wonderfull
             ,
             mystical
             ,
             and
             secret
             manner
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             beeing
             the
             eyes
             and
             hands
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             Wherefore
             Cardinall
             Caietan
             not
             so
             grosse
             as
             many
             among
             them
             ,
             q
             confesseth
             that
             these
             wordes
             proue
             not
             matrimony
             to
             be
             a
             Sacra
             .
             Further
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             to
             al
             that
             consider
             the
             circumstance
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             
             not
             forth
             marriage
             in
             this
             place
             as
             a
             similitude
             to
             represent
             the
             neere
             coniunction
             between
             christ
             and
             his
             church
             ,
             r
             but
             〈◊〉
             he
             bringeth
             forth
             the
             exceeding
             and
             eminent
             loue
             of
             christ
             as
             a
             〈◊〉
             to
             declare
             and
             enforce
             what
             should
             be
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             husband
             toward
             the
             wife
             .
             For
             the
             mayne
             point
             of
             exhortation
             is
             set
             downe
             ,
             verse
             25.
             
             
               Husbands
               loue
               your
               wiues
            
             This
             is
             argued
             and
             enforced
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               As
               Christ
               loued
               the
               church
               and
               gaue
               himselfe
               for
               it
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             
               The
               man
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               as
               Christ
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               church
               .
            
             And
             afterward
             ,
             
               He
               that
               loueth
               his
               wife
               ,
               loueth
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               no
               man
               euer
               yet
               hated
               his
               owne
               flesh
               ,
               but
               nourisheth
               and
               cherisheth
               it
               ,
               euen
               as
               the
               Lord
               doth
               the
               church
               .
            
             By
             all
             these
             things
             it
             is
             plaine
             and
             manifest
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             wil
             needes
             in
             this
             place
             dreame
             of
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             consisting
             of
             a
             signe
             and
             thing
             signisied
             :
             Christ
             and
             the
             church
             must
             be
             the
             signe
             ,
             representation
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             mistery
             to
             represent
             man
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             their
             mutuall
             loue
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             and
             not
             marriage
             a
             consecrated
             sign
             of
             him
             .
             Last
             of
             al
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             of
             them
             ,
             whether
             so
             often
             as
             the
             old
             translator
             vseth
             the
             word
             sacrament
             ,
             they
             wil
             haue
             it
             taken
             strictly
             ,
             properly
             ,
             and
             particularly
             for
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             their
             church
             ?
             I
             thinke
             if
             they
             be
             sober
             minded
             and
             well
             aduised
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             say
             so
             :
             for
             s
             then
             godlines
             shal
             be
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             Gods
             wil
             shall
             be
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             The
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             shal
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             Yea
             iniquity
             shal
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             For
             in
             al
             these
             places
             the
             word
             Sacrament
             is
             vsed
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             in
             this
             place
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             
             by
             the
             old
             Interpretor
             ,
             &
             sometimes
             in
             the
             good
             part
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             the
             euil
             :
             t
             to
             whom
             notwithstanding
             they
             cleaue
             ,
             and
             must
             cleaue
             vnder
             paine
             of
             the
             censur
             and
             curse
             of
             the
             councell
             of
             Trent
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             20.
             
             That
             orders
             are
             no
             Sccrament
             .
          
           
             BY
             orders
             we
             must
             vnderstand
             the
             offices
             and
             ministry
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             a
             as
             also
             
               Peter
               Lumbard
            
             doth
             .
             We
             confesse
             ,
             when
             Christ
             led
             captiuity
             captiue
             ,
             he
             gaue
             giftes
             vnto
             men
             ,
             b
             and
             ordained
             
               Some
               to
               be
               Apostles
               ,
               some
               prophets
               ,
               &
               some
               Euangelists
               ,
               and
               some
               pastors
               and
               teachers
               for
               the
               repairing
               of
               the
               
               saint
               ,
               for
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               ministry
               and
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               bodie
            
             
             
               of
               Christ.
            
             By
             these
             he
             declareth
             his
             will
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             he
             gathereth
             
             togither
             his
             scattered
             sheep
             ,
             and
             publisheth
             the
             glad
             tydings
             
             of
             saluation
             ,
             as
             Ier.
             7.
             
             I
             
               haue
               sent
               vnto
               you
               all
               my
               seruants
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               rising
               up
               earlie
               euerie
               date
               .
            
             And
             christ
             our
             sauiour
             saith
             ,
             Luc
             ,
             10.
             
             
               He
               that
               heareth
               you
               ,
               heareth
               me
               :
               and
               he
               that
               despiseth
               you
               ,
               aespiseth
               me
               and
               he
               that
               despiseth
               me
               ,
               despiseth
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Paule
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor
             ,
             5
             ,
             teacheth
             ,
             
               God
               was
               in
               Christ
               and
               reconciled
               the
               world
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               not
               imputing
               their
               sins
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               hath
               committed
               to
               vs
               the
               word
               of
               reconciliation
               :
               Now
               then
               are
               we
               Ambassadors
               for
               Christ
               ,
               as
               though
               God
               did
               beseech
               you
               through
               vs
               we
               pray
               you
               in
               Christs
               stead
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God.
            
             This
             we
             hold
             ,
             this
             we
             beleeue
             ,
             this
             we
             teach
             touching
             the
             degrees
             ,
             orders
             ,
             and
             offices
             of
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             gospell
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             popish
             orders
             of
             the
             Popish
             churches
             ,
             b
             they
             say
             are
             seuen
             ,
             whereof
             some
             are
             greater
             and
             higher
             offices
             ,
             some
             are
             lower
             ,
             lesser
             ,
             and
             inferiour
             .
             The
             greater
             are
             three
             ,
             the
             office
             of
             Priest-hood
             to
             offer
             vp
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             bodye
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             vpon
             the
             Altar
             :
             of
             Deaconship
             ,
             to
             assist
             the
             priests
             in
             all
             things
             which
             are
             done
             in
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             oblations
             ,
             to
             set
             them
             vpon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             to
             couer
             it
             with
             cloathes
             ,
             to
             beare
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             to
             read
             the
             Gospell
             and
             Epistle
             to
             the
             people
             :
             of
             the
             subdeacons
             ,
             to
             bringe
             the
             chalice
             and
             patten
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             cruet
             with
             water
             and
             the
             towell
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             to
             pour
             out
             water
             to
             wash
             their
             hands
             .
             These
             are
             their
             higher
             Offices
             aboue
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             the
             higher
             trees
             among
             the
             lower
             shrubs
             .
             The
             lesser
             orders
             are
             foure
             in
             number
             .
             First
             of
             dore-keepers
             ,
             these
             receiue
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             church
             doore
             to
             open
             the
             same
             .
             Secondly
             of
             readers
             ,
             to
             reade
             the
             Bible
             to
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             of
             Exorcistes
             ,
             to
             call
             vppon
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lorde
             ,
             ouer
             such
             as
             haue
             vncleane
             spirites
             ,
             adiuring
             and
             coniuring
             them
             to
             come
             out
             in
             the
             name
             of
             god
             :
             which
             power
             of
             commaunding
             euill
             spirites
             is
             ceased
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             A
             Colythes
             ,
             to
             prepare
             and
             carry
             torches
             and
             tapers
             when
             the
             Gospell
             is
             read
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             the
             sacrifice
             is
             to
             be
             offered
             .
          
           
           
             These
             seuen
             popish
             orders
             ,
             or
             rather
             plaine
             disorders
             and
             consusions
             ,
             we
             cannot
             receiue
             d
             into
             the
             number
             of
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             〈◊〉
             ,
             orders
             are
             so
             fruitefull
             ,
             that
             this
             bird
             hath
             hatched
             seauen
             young
             ones
             .
             This
             Sacrament
             is
             so
             rich
             ,
             so
             rank
             ,
             so
             riotous
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             ingendered
             and
             brought
             forth
             seauen
             petty
             and
             pretty
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             therefore
             these
             being
             numbred
             and
             patched
             vp
             to
             the
             sormer
             ,
             we
             should
             haue
             13.
             
             Sacraments
             .
             A
             goodly
             brood
             of
             a
             gallant
             egge
             .
             For
             if
             euery
             one
             of
             these
             orders
             of
             doore-keepers
             ,
             readers
             ,
             exorsistes
             ,
             Acolithes
             ,
             subdeacons
             ,
             deacons
             ,
             and
             priests
             be
             Sacraments
             :
             we
             should
             multiply
             the
             number
             of
             Sacramentes
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             these
             orders
             ,
             and
             so
             indeede
             of
             seauen
             ,
             we
             should
             haue
             13.
             
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             were
             a
             very
             disorderly
             order
             ,
             or
             if
             you
             list
             to
             cal
             it
             ,
             an
             orderly
             disorder
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             
               Peter
               Lumbard
            
             maister
             of
             the
             Sentences
             ,
             e
             calleth
             not
             orders
             a
             Sacrament
             as
             speaking
             of
             one
             ,
             but
             Sacraments
             as
             speaking
             of
             many
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Orders
               are
               called
               Sacraments
               ,
               because
               in
               receiuing
               of
               them
               grace
               is
               conferred
               ,
               which
               is
               represented
               by
               those
               things
               that
               are
               there
               performed
               .
            
             Neither
             can
             they
             say
             they
             al
             make
             but
             one
             sacrament
             ,
             sceing
             they
             are
             distinct
             offices
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             diuerse
             in
             offices
             ,
             in
             institution
             ,
             in
             calling
             ,
             in
             ordinatiō
             ,
             in
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             in
             forme
             of
             consecration
             :
             so
             that
             they
             may
             by
             as
             good
             right
             and
             as
             great
             reason
             make
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             one
             sacrament
             ,
             as
             all
             these
             orders
             so
             diuerse
             and
             distinct
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             sacraments
             haue
             their
             institution
             from
             christ
             :
             orders
             haue
             not
             their
             institution
             from
             Christ
             to
             be
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             church
             :
             therefore
             orders
             are
             no
             sacraments
             .
             Nay
             as
             they
             are
             retained
             &
             vsed
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             ordinances
             or
             institutions
             of
             christ
             at
             all
             .
             For
             touching
             the
             osfices
             of
             priest-hood
             to
             offer
             vp
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             quick
             and
             dead
             :
             of
             deacons
             to
             serue
             these
             Baals
             priests
             at
             their
             Idolatrous
             alters
             :
             of
             subdeacōs
             ,
             of
             readers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             found
             in
             scripture
             ,
             neither
             were
             ordained
             by
             the
             apostles
             ,
             neither
             were
             they
             receiued
             
             into
             the
             church
             for
             many
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             The
             new
             Testament
             as
             it
             doth
             acknowledge
             no
             other
             sacrificer
             and
             sacrifice
             but
             Christ
             ,
             so
             it
             admitteth
             no
             priests
             ,
             no
             priest-hood
             ,
             but
             spitituall
             priests
             and
             a
             spirituall
             priest-hood
             to
             offer
             vp
             spirituall
             sacrifices
             of
             praise
             and
             thanksgiuing
             vnto
             God
             ,
             f
             as
             appeareth
             Reuel
             .
             1.
             6.
             
             
               Christ
               hath
               washed
               vs
               from
               our
               sinnes
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
               and
               made
               vs
               kinges
               and
               priests
               vnto
               God
               euen
               his
               father
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             in
             his
             first
             epiftle
             chap.
             2.
             saith
             ,
             
               Ye
               also
               as
               liuely
               stones
               be
               made
               a
               spirituall
               house
               ,
               an
               holy
               priest-hood
               ,
               to
               offer
               vp
               spiritual
               sacrisices
               acceptable
               to
               God
               by
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             And
             again
             afterward
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               a
               chosen
               generation
               ,
               a
               royal
               priest-hood
               ,
               an
               holy
               nation
               ,
               a
               people
               set
               at
               liberty
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               shew
               forth
               the
               vertues
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               called
               you
               out
               of
               darkenesse
               into
               his
               marueilous
               light
               .
            
             Whosoeuer
             bringeth
             in
             another
             priest-hood
             then
             this
             ,
             &
             maketh
             new
             priests
             ,
             abolisheth
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lyeth
             the
             priest-hood
             of
             Christ.
             Againe
             ,
             what
             will
             they
             say
             ,
             of
             offices
             and
             dignities
             in
             the
             Church
             greater
             then
             these
             ,
             the
             office
             of
             pope
             ,
             of
             cardinall
             ,
             of
             patryarch
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             vnholy
             hierarchy
             ?
             Will
             they
             discharge
             and
             cut
             off
             these
             from
             being
             sacraments
             ,
             &
             aduance
             the
             baser
             orders
             of
             hedge
             priests
             and
             dombe
             deacons
             to
             so
             high
             a
             dignity
             ?
             What
             ?
             Do
             they
             abase
             and
             disgrace
             those
             greater
             places
             ,
             and
             thinke
             their
             popes
             and
             cardinals
             not
             worthy
             of
             that
             honor
             and
             authority
             ?
             or
             do
             they
             thinke
             this
             Sacrament
             to
             vile
             and
             base
             to
             agree
             to
             those
             princelike
             dignities
             of
             the
             church
             ?
             Or
             dare
             they
             preferre
             their
             priest-hood
             ,
             their
             readers
             ,
             their
             decons
             ,
             there
             doore-keepers
             ,
             their
             dog-keepers
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             rabble
             before
             the
             pope
             dome
             ,
             the
             cardinalship
             ,
             the
             Patryarchship
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             high
             treson
             against
             their
             holy
             father
             ,
             &
             petty
             treason
             against
             the
             cardinals
             and
             other
             of
             that
             generation
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             Sacraments
             must
             haue
             an
             outward
             element
             and
             word
             of
             institutiō
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             often
             declared
             &
             proued
             :
             but
             their
             orders
             haue
             neither
             outward
             element
             ,
             nor
             word
             of
             institution
             :
             therfore
             orders
             are
             no
             sacra
             .
             Seeing
             therfore
             they
             can
             shew
             no
             materiall
             signe
             added
             to
             the
             promise
             ,
             nor
             gratious
             promise
             added
             to
             the
             signe
             :
             there
             can
             be
             no
             sacrament
             
             of
             orders
             to
             seale
             vp
             and
             assure
             any
             mercy
             of
             God
             granted
             vnto
             vs.
             To
             omit
             that
             reason
             ,
             which
             we
             might
             〈◊〉
             vpon
             them
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             orders
             are
             peculiar
             &
             proper
             to
             the
             ministry
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             sanctified
             instrument
             aply
             any
             general
             and
             common
             grace
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             asmuch
             as
             orders
             haue
             neither
             outward
             signe
             ,
             nor
             promise
             of
             grace
             ,
             nor
             institution
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             disgrace
             the
             higher
             dignities
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             ouerthrow
             their
             owne
             chosen
             number
             of
             seauen
             Sacramentes
             :
             we
             conclude
             necessarily
             from
             these
             premises
             that
             orders
             are
             no
             Sacrament
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             21.
             
             That
             extreame
             vnction
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             THe
             last
             faigned
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             last
             annoynting
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             performed
             by
             the
             priest
             in
             extreamety
             ,
             where
             by
             they
             teach
             that
             a
             God
             assureth
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             ease
             of
             bodily
             disease
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             exped
             ent
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             the
             saluation
             of
             the
             soule
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             They
             vse
             this
             forme
             of
             words
             ,
             
               By
               this
               holy
               anoynting
               and
               his
               most
               holy
               mercy
               ,
               God
               doth
               forgiue
               thee
               whatsoeuer
               that
               hast
               offended
               ,
               by
               seeing
               ,
               hearing
               ,
               smelling
               ,
               tasting
               ,
               and
               touching
               .
            
          
           
             This
             vnction
             cannot
             be
             a
             sacrament
             for
             b
             sundry
             causes
             .
             First
             ,
             themselues
             confesse
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             not
             his
             institution
             from
             Christ.
             For
             the
             Rhem'stes
             in
             their
             heretical
             ,
             c
             Annotations
             vpon
             
               Mar.
               6
            
             confesse
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             onely
             a
             preparation
             vnto
             it
             .
             And
             
               Peter
               Lumbard
            
             saith
             ,
             d
             
               It
               was
               instituted
               by
               the
               Apostle
               Iames.
            
             By
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             Christ
             should
             onely
             be
             a
             preparer
             of
             sacraments
             ,
             not
             an
             appointer
             :
             a
             beginner
             ,
             not
             a
             finisher
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             ,
             these
             men
             are
             all
             accursed
             by
             the
             Conuenticle
             of
             Trent
             ,
             e
             
               If
               any
               man
               shad
               say
               that
               the
               sacraments
               of
               the
               new
               law
               were
               not
               all
               instituted
               by
               Iesus
               christ
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Iames
             ,
             maketh
             nothing
             for
             this
             sorged
             sacrament
             :
             for
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             &
             contrariety
             betweene
             the
             anoynting
             that
             Iames
             speaketh
             off
             ,
             and
             the
             popish
             anealing
             .
             Their
             priestes
             haue
             not
             the
             miraculous
             guist
             of
             healing
             ,
             whereof
             this
             〈◊〉
             was
             
             an
             outward
             signe
             in
             the
             primitiue
             church
             ,
             which
             custome
             afterward
             ceased
             when
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             healing
             ceased
             :
             being
             for
             a
             time
             granted
             to
             the
             church
             for
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             As
             then
             the
             guist
             was
             temporall
             and
             for
             a
             reason
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             signe
             bee
             of
             the
             same
             standing
             and
             continuance
             :
             and
             the
             gift
             being
             taken
             from
             the
             church
             ,
             if
             the
             signe
             should
             remaine
             in
             vse
             and
             practise
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             but
             a
             lieng
             signe
             .
             For
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             f
             the
             brooke
             of
             Siloam
             ,
             the
             poole
             Bethesda
             ,
             the
             clay
             and
             〈◊〉
             which
             were
             sometimes
             vsed
             in
             healing
             the
             diseased
             ,
             might
             be
             accounted
             sacramēts
             as
             wel
             as
             this
             ,
             being
             all
             signes
             of
             healing
             for
             a
             certaine
             season
             ,
             as
             also
             annoynting
             with
             oyle
             was
             for
             the
             first
             times
             of
             the
             church
             while
             it
             was
             in
             planting
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             would
             haue
             al
             sick
             persons
             anoynted
             :
             these
             do
             anoynt
             with
             their
             greazy
             oile
             ,
             onely
             such
             bodies
             as
             are
             in
             manner
             halfe
             dead
             ,
             euen
             while
             they
             lie
             in
             extremity
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             is
             striuing
             to
             come
             forth
             .
             The
             Apostle
             would
             haue
             all
             the
             elders
             called
             :
             but
             one
             Masle-priest
             only
             with
             them
             bringeth
             the
             box
             ,
             and
             annoynteth
             the
             sickman
             .
             The
             Apostle
             assureth
             health
             to
             g
             all
             that
             are
             thus
             annoynted
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               prayer
               of
               faith
               shall
               saue
               him
               that
               is
               suke
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               shal
               raise
               him
               vp
               .
            
             So
             also
             Mark.
             6.
             
             
               They
               cast
               out
               many
               deuels
               ,
               and
               they
               anointed
               many
               that
               were
               sicke
               with
               oyle
               ,
               and
               healed
               them
               :
            
             whereby
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             restoring
             and
             recouering
             of
             health
             was
             certainely
             promised
             to
             folow
             the
             anointing
             .
             But
             not
             one
             among
             many
             receiueth
             health
             after
             their
             popish
             anealing
             .
             The
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             bodily
             health
             ,
             of
             the
             guift
             of
             miracles
             ,
             and
             of
             common
             oyle
             :
             they
             prattle
             of
             forgiuenes
             of
             sins
             ,
             of
             a
             common
             and
             continuall
             gift
             ,
             of
             charmed
             and
             consecrate
             oyle
             ,
             and
             balme
             (
             whereof
             notwithstanding
             can
             none
             be
             found
             )
             of
             bowing
             their
             knees
             and
             saluting
             it
             ,
             saving
             ,
             
               Hailholy
               oyle
               ,
               haile
               holie
               oyntment
               ,
               haile
               holy
               balme
               ,
            
             nay
             which
             is
             more
             blasphemous
             ,
             their
             oyle
             they
             call
             
               The
               oyle
               of
               saluation
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             renounce
             saluation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             the
             holy
             spirit
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             Furthermore
             ,
             euery
             sacrament
             must
             haue
             a
             word
             of
             institution
             :
             but
             the
             wordes
             which
             they
             vse
             in
             anealing
             are
             a
             strange
             saluation
             of
             a
             
             dumbe
             and
             deafe
             creature
             ,
             not
             warranted
             nor
             founde
             in
             scripture
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             in
             the
             true
             sacraments
             are
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             receiue
             it
             for
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             but
             must
             account
             it
             an
             apish
             imitation
             and
             a
             popish
             tradition
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             we
             haue
             proued
             before
             chap.
             8.
             that
             the
             element
             is
             consecrated
             when
             the
             sacrament
             is
             ministred
             ,
             by
             praying
             ,
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             deliuering
             and
             receiuing
             ,
             breaking
             and
             pouring
             out
             ,
             blessing
             and
             reciting
             the
             institution
             :
             therfore
             the
             oyle
             halowed
             long
             before
             by
             the
             Byshop
             ,
             heated
             with
             breathing
             vpon
             it
             ,
             charmed
             with
             much
             murmuring
             ,
             saluted
             with
             bowing
             of
             the
             knee
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             trumperies
             ,
             that
             hallowing
             I
             say
             is
             fond
             ,
             superfluous
             ,
             and
             superstitious
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             effect
             and
             vertue
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             spirituall
             grace
             in
             Christ
             :
             but
             extreame
             vnction
             hath
             no
             spirituall
             grace
             in
             Christ
             sealed
             vp
             :
             for
             the
             Apostle
             ascribeth
             h
             not
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             to
             the
             annointing
             with
             oyle
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             prayer
             of
             faith
             .
             Acknoledge
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               your
               faults
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               pray
               one
               for
               another
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               healed
               ,
               for
               the
               prayer
               of
               a
               righteous
               man
               auaileth
               much
               if
               it
               be
               feruent
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               The
               praier
               of
               faith
               shal
               saue
               the
               sick
               ,
               and
               the
               lord
               shal
               raise
               him
               vp
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               haue
               committed
               sins
               ,
               they
               shal
               be
               forgiuen
               him
               .
            
             Wher
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             effect
             of
             pardon
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             force
             of
             prayer
             :
             therfore
             extream
             vnction
             is
             no
             sacra
             .
             and
             so
             this
             greazing
             ,
             houseling
             ,
             &
             annointing
             is
             to
             be
             abandoned
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             ,
             wil
             some
             say
             ,
             do
             you
             leaue
             the
             sick
             without
             al
             comfort
             and
             consolation
             ?
             No
             ,
             i
             we
             visit
             the
             sick
             among
             vs
             :
             and
             although
             we
             do
             not
             housse
             and
             annoint
             them
             with
             material
             oyle
             ,
             wee
             annoint
             them
             with
             the
             precious
             oyle
             of
             the
             mercy
             of
             god
             ,
             we
             instruct
             them
             how
             to
             prepare
             themselues
             to
             leaue
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             depart
             this
             mortall
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             strengthen
             themselues
             in
             the
             assured
             hope
             of
             euerlasting
             life
             .
             Wee
             say
             ,
             dear
             brother
             ,
             God
             sendeth
             his
             messenger
             death
             to
             summon
             ,
             and
             arrest
             you
             to
             come
             into
             his
             presence
             .
             k
             
               Al
               the
               children
               of
               Adam
               are
               dust
               ,
               and
               to
               dust
               they
               must
               return
               .
               Man
               that
               is
               borne
               of
               a
               woman
               is
               of
               short
               continuance
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               trouble
               ,
               he
               shooteth
               forth
               like
               a
               Flower
               and
               is
               cut
               downe
               ,
               he
               vanisheth
               also
               as
               a
               shadow
               and
               continueth
               not
               .
               Death
               is
               common
            
             l
             
               to
               all
               flesh
               ,
               it
               is
               appointed
               to
               
               all
               men
               once
               to
               〈◊〉
               .
               It
               is
               the
               gate
               throgh
               which
               we
               must
               enter
               into
               heauen
               .
               If
               we
               would
               liue
               for
               euer
               ,
               we
               must
               die
               :
               for
               the
               way
               to
               liue
               eternally
               ,
               is
               〈◊〉
               to
               die
               .
            
             Though
             the
             time
             be
             vncettaine
             ,
             where
             ,
             or
             how
             we
             shall
             dy
             :
             yet
             nothing
             so
             certain
             as
             that
             we
             must
             dy
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             how
             soone
             .
             This
             must
             not
             seeme
             strange
             vnto
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             should
             be
             nothing
             but
             a
             meditation
             of
             death
             ,
             being
             the
             end
             of
             all
             flesh
             :
             we
             should
             make
             account
             of
             euery
             day
             of
             our
             life
             as
             if
             it
             wer
             the
             instant
             day
             of
             our
             death
             You
             must
             consider
             that
             nothing
             befalleth
             vs
             by
             chance
             or
             fortune
             ,
             al
             things
             are
             ruled
             and
             guided
             by
             the
             soueraigne
             prouidence
             of
             almighty
             God
             :
             all
             the
             hairs
             of
             our
             head
             are
             numbred
             :
             not
             one
             sparrow
             falleth
             to
             the
             grounde
             without
             the
             wil
             of
             your
             heauenly
             father
             :
             humble
             your selfe
             therfore
             vnder
             his
             mighty
             hand
             ,
             m
             he
             conecteth
             euery
             child
             whom
             he
             loueth
             ,
             
               My
               son
               ,
               despise
               not
               the
               chastening
               of
               the
               Lorde
               ,
               neither
               faint
               when
               thou
               art
               rebuked
               of
               him
               ;
               for
               whom
               the
               L.
               loueth
               .
               he
               chasteneth
               :
               and
               he
               scourgeth
               euery
               son
               whom
               he
               receiueth
               .
            
             Heerby
             then
             God
             tryeth
             and
             proueth
             your
             obedience
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             faith
             n
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Iob
             ,
             who
             praised
             the
             name
             of
             God
             in
             all
             his
             miseries
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Lord
             woulde
             kill
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             cease
             to
             put
             his
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             We
             exhort
             them
             to
             set
             their
             houses
             in
             order
             before
             they
             dy
             ,
             thereby
             to
             cutte
             off
             hatred
             and
             contention
             ,
             and
             to
             staye
             quarrels
             and
             suites
             after
             their
             departure
             ,
             whereby
             oftentimes
             more
             is
             spent
             then
             was
             left
             :
             then
             ,
             to
             forget
             the
             world
             and
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             wholly
             to
             giue
             themselues
             to
             the
             meditation
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             where
             this
             corruptible
             shall
             put
             on
             incorruption
             ,
             and
             this
             mortal
             shal
             put
             on
             imortality
             ,
             o
             according
             to
             the
             exhortation
             of
             christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             6.
             
             
               Seeke
               ye
               first
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               and
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               all
               thinges
               shall
               be
               ministred
               vnto
               you
               .
            
             And
             1
             ,
             Cor
             ,
             7.
             
             
               This
               I
               say
               brethren
               because
               the
               time
               is
               snort
               ,
               heereafter
               that
               both
               they
               which
               haue
               Wiues
               be
               as
               though
               they
               had
               none
               :
               and
               they
               which
               weep
               ,
               as
               thogh
               they
               wept
               not
               :
               &
               they
               that
               reioyce
               as
               tho
               they
               reioysed
               not
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               buy
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               possessed
               not
               :
               and
               they
               that
               vse
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               vsed
               it
               not
               :
               for
               the
               fashion
               of
               this
               world
               goeth
               away
               .
            
             And
             p
             the
             same
             Apostle
             .
             
               Our
               conuersation
               
               is
               in
               heauen
               ,
               from
               whence
               also
               we
               looke
               for
               a
               sauiour
               ,
               euen
               the
               Lords
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               shall
               change
               our
               vile
               〈◊〉
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               fashioned
               like
               vnto
               his
               glorious
               body
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               working
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               able
               to
               subdue
               all
               things
               vnto
               himselfe
               .
            
             So
             2.
             
             Cor
             4.
             &c.
             
               Therefore
               we
               faint
               not
               ,
               but
               though
               our
               outward
               man
               perish
               ,
               yet
               the
               inward
               man
               is
               renewed
               daily
               .
               For
               our
               light
               affiction
               which
               is
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               causeth
               vnto
               us
               a
               farre
               more
               excellent
               and
               an
               eternall
               weight
               of
               glorie
               :
               while
               we
               looke
               not
               on
               the
               things
               which
               are
               seen
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               things
               which
               are
               not
               〈◊〉
               for
               the
               thinges
               which
               are
               seene
               are
               temporall
               ,
               but
               the
               things
               which
               are
               not
               seene
               are
               eternall
               .
               For
               we
               know
               that
               if
               our
               earthlie
               house
               of
               this
               tabernacle
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               we
               haue
               a
               building
               giuen
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               house
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               but
               eternall
               in
               the
               heauens
               :
               for
               therefore
               wee
               sigh
               ,
               desiring
               to
               be
               cloathed
               with
               our
               house
               which
               is
               from
               heauen
               ,
               because
               if
               we
               be
               cloathed
               ,
               we
               shal
               not
               be
               found
               naked
               .
            
             And
             the
             q
             wiseman
             Eccle.
             1.
             
             
               Vanitie
               of
               vanities
            
             saith
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             
               vanitie
               of
               vanities
               ,
               all
               is
               vanitie
               :
               I
               haue
               considered
               al
               the
               works
               that
               are
               don
               vnder
               the
               sun
               ,
               &
               behold
               al
               is
               vanitie
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               .
            
             So
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             
             
               Loue
               not
               this
               world
            
             ,
             r
             
               neither
               the
               things
               that
               are
               in
               this
               world
               .
               If
               any
               man
               loue
               this
               worlde
               ,
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               father
               is
               not
               in
               him
               :
               for
               al
               that
               is
               in
               this
               world
               (
               as
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               eies
               ,
               and
               the
               pride
               of
               life
               )
               is
               not
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               but
               is
               of
               this
               world
               :
               and
               this
               world
               passeth
               away
               and
               the
               lust
               thereof
               :
               but
               he
               that
               fulfilleth
               the
               wil
               of
               God
               ,
               abideth
               euer
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             in
             his
             reue
             lations
             ,
             
               I
               heard
               a
               voice
               from
               heauen
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             
               write
               the
               dead
               which
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               are
               fully
               blessed
               :
               euen
               so
               saith
               the
               spirit
               ,
               for
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labors
               ,
               and
               their
               workes
               follow
               them
               .
               They
               shal
               hunger
               no
               more
               ,
               neither
               thirst
               anie
               more
               ,
               〈◊〉
               shal
               the
               Sunne
               light
               on
               them
               ,
               neither
               anie
               heat
               ,
               for
               the
               lambe
               which
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               throne
               shal
               gouern
               them
               ,
               and
               shal
               lead
               them
               vnto
               the
               liuelie
               fountaines
               of
               Waters
               ,
               and
               God
               shal
               wipe
               awaie
               al
               teares
               from
               their
               eies
               .
            
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             we
             put
             them
             in
             minde
             to
             examine
             themselues
             and
             their
             liues
             passed
             ,
             how
             they
             haue
             offended
             God
             and
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             admonish
             them
             to
             make
             an
             humble
             and
             harty
             confession
             of
             their
             sinnes
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             that
             they
             haue
             not
             liued
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             doe
             ,
             to
             be
             sorry
             and
             greeued
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             to
             promise
             ammendement
             of
             life
             if
             they
             recouer
             .
             Thus
             the
             faithfull
             s
             haue
             done
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Dauid
             .
             Psalm
             ,
             51.
             
             
             
               Haue
               mercie
               vpon
               me
               O
               God
               according
               to
               thy
               louing
               kindnes
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               multitude
               of
               thy
               compassions
               putte
               away
               mine
               iniquities
               .
               I
               know
               mine
               iniquities
               and
               my
               sinne
               is
               euer
               before
               me
               :
               against
               thee
               ,
               against
               thee
               haue
               I
               sinned
               and
               done
               euill
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
               that
               thou
               maiest
               be
               iust
               when
               thou
               speakest
               ,
               and
               pure
               when
               thou
               iudgest
               .
               Behold
               ,
               I
               was
               borne
               in
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               in
               sinne
               hath
               my
               mother
               conceiued
               mee
               .
            
             And
             psal
             ,
             38.
             
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               sound
               in
               my
               flesh
               ,
               because
               of
               thine
               anger
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               rest
               in
               my
               bones
               because
               of
               my
               sinne
               :
               for
               mine
               iniquities
               are
               gone
               ouer
               mine
               head
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               weighty
               burden
               they
               are
               too
               heauy
               for
               me
               .
            
             This
             practise
             we
             see
             also
             in
             Daniell
             ,
             in
             Nehemia
             ,
             in
             Ezra
             ,
             in
             Manasses
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             others
             .
             We
             mooue
             t
             them
             to
             labour
             to
             be
             at
             one
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             to
             remember
             the
             poore
             .
             Especially
             we
             stirre
             them
             vp
             to
             prayer
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             present
             necessities
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             mercifull
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             resting
             themselues
             on
             the
             perfect
             and
             all-sufficient
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             Gratious
             u
             and
             precious
             are
             the
             promises
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             to
             al
             that
             come
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             as
             p.
             al.
             145.
             
             
               The
               Lorde
               is
               neere
               to
               all
               that
               call
               vpon
               him
               ,
               yea
               to
               all
               that
               call
               vpon
               him
               in
               truth
               :
               he
               will
               fulfill
               the
               desire
               of
               them
               that
               feare
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               also
               heare
               their
               cry
               ,
               and
               wil
               saue
               them
               .
            
             And
             psal
             ,
             50.
             
             
               Call
               vpon
               me
               in
               the
               daye
               of
               trouble
               ,
               so
               wil
               I
               deliuer
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               glorifie
               me
               .
            
             And
             our
             sauiour
             Math
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Aske
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               giuen
               you
               :
               seeke
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               find
               :
               knocke
               ,
               and
               it
               shal
               be
               opened
               vnto
               you
               :
               for
               whosoeuer
               asketh
               ,
               receiueth
               :
               and
               he
               that
               seeketh
               ,
               findeth
               :
               and
               to
               him
               that
               knocketh
               ,
               it
               shal
               be
               opened
               ,
               So
               the
               Apo.
               Iames.
            
             The
             praier
             of
             faith
             shal
             saue
             the
             sicke
             ,
             and
             the
             Lorde
             shall
             raise
             him
             vp
             :
             and
             if
             he
             haue
             committed
             sinnes
             ,
             they
             shall
             bee
             forgiuen
             him
             :
             acknowledge
             your
             faults
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             healed
             :
             for
             the
             praier
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             auaileth
             much
             if
             it
             be
             feruent
             Now
             when
             they
             are
             sufficiently
             humbled
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             wee
             moue
             them
             to
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             who
             of
             God
             is
             made
             vnto
             vs
             wisedome
             ,
             righteousnes
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             redemption
             .
             We
             alledge
             vnto
             them
             b
             these
             and
             such
             like
             comfortable
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Come
               vnto
               me
            
             
             
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               wearie
               and
               heauie
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               ease
               yon
               .
               This
               is
               a
               a
               true
               saying
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               meanes
               woorthy
               to
               be
               receiued
               ,
               that
               Christ
               
               Iesus
               came
               into
               the
               world
               to
               saue
               sinners
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               am
               chiefe
               .
               These
               things
               write
               I
               vnto
               you
               that
               ye
               sinne
               not
               :
               if
               any
               man
               sinne
               ,
               we
               haue
               an
               aduocate
               with
               the
               father
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               iust
               ,
               whose
               blood
               clenseth
               vs
               from
               all
               sinne
               :
            
             he
             is
             the
             〈◊〉
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             ours
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             He
             is
             euermore
             about
             those
             that
             are
             his
             ,
             he
             maketh
             their
             bed
             in
             all
             their
             sicknesse
             ,
             d
             his
             left
             hand
             vnder
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             right
             hand
             he
             doth
             imbrace
             them
             :
             so
             that
             whether
             they
             liue
             ,
             they
             liue
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             die
             ,
             they
             dye
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             :
             whether
             they
             liue
             or
             dye
             they
             are
             the
             Lords
             .
             This
             is
             true
             happines
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             we
             raise
             them
             vp
             with
             sweet
             comforts
             and
             consolations
             of
             the
             word
             of
             god
             against
             c
             alterror
             and
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             
               Death
               is
               swallowed
               vp
               in
               victory
               .
               ô
               death
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
               ô
               graue
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               victory
               ?
               The
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               sinne
               is
               the
               law
               :
               but
               thankes
               be
               vnto
               God
               which
               hath
            
             
             
               giuen
               vs
               victory
               through
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             And
             Rom.
             8.
             
             Ther
             is
             no
             condemnation
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             which
             
             walke
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             :
             I
             am
             perswaded
             
             that
             neither
             death
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             Angels
             ,
             principalities
             ,
             powers
             ,
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             neither
             any
             creature
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord.
             Christ
             is
             to
             vs
             aduantage
             ,
             whether
             in
             life
             or
             in
             death
             .
             Such
             as
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             yea
             though
             they
             were
             dead
             ,
             shall
             liue
             .
             Death
             is
             to
             vs
             as
             a
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             the
             graue
             as
             a
             bed
             of
             rest
             .
             A
             crowne
             of
             righteousnesse
             is
             laid
             vp
             for
             vs
             ,
             which
             the
             righteous
             iudge
             shall
             giue
             vnto
             vs
             :
             so
             that
             an
             euill
             death
             can
             neuer
             follow
             ,
             where
             a
             good
             life
             hath
             gone
             before
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             he
             cannot
             possible
             die
             ill
             ,
             who
             hath
             liued
             wel
             .
             Death
             indeede
             is
             a
             Scorpion
             or
             serpent
             :
             but
             his
             sting
             is
             pulled
             out
             ,
             he
             may
             wel
             hisse
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             hurt
             :
             he
             may
             wel
             threaten
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             destroy
             ,
             for
             Christ
             hath
             quelled
             and
             conquered
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             f
             to
             put
             away
             the
             griefe
             and
             tediousnes
             of
             sicknes
             ,
             we
             wil
             and
             wish
             them
             to
             meditate
             on
             the
             things
             they
             haue
             heard
             and
             learned
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             word
             from
             time
             to
             time
             in
             their
             health
             :
             to
             consider
             with
             themselues
             how
             God
             sometimes
             suffereth
             the
             wicked
             to
             prosper
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             
             and
             florish
             like
             a
             greene
             g
             bay
             tree
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             punisheth
             them
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             wrath
             and
             iudgement
             for
             them
             :
             how
             he
             blesseth
             or
             correcteth
             his
             children
             in
             this
             life
             :
             how
             he
             hath
             prepared
             eternall
             torments
             for
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             vnspeakeable
             glory
             for
             the
             Godly
             :
             but
             aboue
             all
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             ,
             h
             we
             teach
             them
             deepely
             to
             thinke
             vpon
             the
             glorious
             and
             gratious
             work
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             (
             wherein
             the
             infinite
             mercy
             and
             iustice
             of
             God
             do
             meete
             together
             and
             kisse
             
             each
             other
             )
             taking
             delight
             and
             comfort
             therein
             withall
             thanksgiuing
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             we
             perswade
             them
             to
             beare
             the
             paines
             and
             griefes
             of
             sicknes
             with
             patience
             &
             constant
             perseuerance
             ,
             because
             all
             sicknes
             is
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             who
             being
             the
             god
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             al
             flesh
             ,
             i
             killeth
             &
             maketh
             aliue
             ,
             bringeth
             down
             to
             the
             graue
             ,
             and
             raiseth
             vp
             again
             .
             There
             by
             we
             are
             indeed
             chastened
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             anguish
             and
             agony
             which
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             vs
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             worthy
             of
             the
             exceeding
             glory
             which
             shal
             be
             shewed
             vnto
             vs.
             God
             hath
             predestinated
             vs
             k
             to
             be
             like
             the
             image
             of
             his
             son
             :
             so
             that
             the
             deeper
             we
             sinke
             downe
             in
             sorrowes
             ,
             the
             more
             perfectly
             we
             resemble
             christ
             :
             it
             is
             the
             great
             mercy
             of
             God
             we
             are
             not
             vtterly
             consumed
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             louing
             kindnes
             is
             not
             at
             an
             end
             toward
             vs.
             The
             sicknes
             of
             the
             body
             is
             physick
             for
             the
             soule
             ,
             for
             the
             striking
             of
             the
             one
             is
             the
             healing
             of
             the
             other
             :
             by
             the
             Crosse
             wee
             must
             enter
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             learne
             to
             loath
             the
             pleasures
             and
             profits
             of
             this
             present
             life
             .
             If
             they
             fall
             to
             dispaire
             and
             doubting
             l
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             and
             loue
             toward
             them
             in
             Christ
             ,
             m
             we
             labour
             to
             strengthen
             the
             weake
             ,
             and
             bind
             vp
             the
             broken
             hearted
             ;
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             leaue
             ninety
             and
             nine
             in
             the
             wildernes
             ,
             and
             seeke
             that
             lost
             one
             .
             We
             bring
             them
             to
             God
             that
             hath
             striken
             them
             and
             made
             the
             wound
             ,
             
             considering
             that
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             is
             come
             
               To
               seeke
               and
               to
               saue
               that
               which
               is
               lost
               .
            
             God
             is
             mercifull
             and
             his
             mercy
             endureth
             for
             euer
             ,
             hee
             desireth
             not
             the
             death
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             turne
             vnto
             him
             .
             His
             mercy
             is
             ouer
             all
             the
             workes
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             the
             Ocean-sea
             ,
             wher
             no
             bottom
             can
             be
             found
             or
             founded
             .
             It
             is
             the
             expresse
             commaundement
             of
             God
             ,
             n
             that
             we
             should
             beleeue
             in
             Christ
             who
             hath
             tryumphed
             
             gloriously
             against
             sinne
             ,
             against
             Satan
             ,
             against
             hel
             ,
             against
             death
             ,
             against
             damnation
             ,
             against
             desperation
             .
             The
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospell
             exclude
             no
             man
             ,
             o
             vnlesse
             we
             exclude
             our selues
             .
             Infidelity
             ,
             doubtfulnes
             ,
             and
             despaire
             are
             very
             grieuous
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             strike
             at
             the
             very
             hart
             of
             God.
             We
             must
             vnder
             hope
             beleeue
             aboue
             hope
             with
             faithfull
             Abraham
             .
             The
             mercies
             of
             God
             and
             the
             merits
             of
             Christs
             obedience
             are
             infinite
             ,
             p
             higher
             then
             the
             heauens
             ,
             deeper
             then
             the
             earth
             ,
             broader
             then
             the
             sea
             ,
             stronger
             then
             the
             lawe
             ,
             mightier
             then
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             and
             greater
             then
             all
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             God
             doth
             measure
             the
             obedience
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             q
             rather
             by
             the
             affection
             then
             by
             the
             action
             ,
             rather
             by
             the
             desire
             to
             obey
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             outwarde
             performance
             of
             it
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             when
             one
             sinne
             is
             forgiuen
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             likewise
             forgiuen
             :
             euen
             as
             〈◊〉
             of
             one
             sinne
             ,
             bringeth
             with
             it
             repentance
             of
             all
             knowne
             sinnes
             ,
             r
             
               For
               the
               giftes
               and
               calling
               of
               God
               are
               without
               repontance
               .
            
             Last
             of
             al
             ,
             we
             admonish
             them
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             grace
             and
             faith
             (
             howsoeuer
             they
             may
             be
             smothered
             )
             are
             neuer
             wholly
             taken
             away
             by
             sinnes
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             5
             but
             thereby
             are
             manifested
             and
             magnified
             .
          
           
             Touching
             their
             families
             ,
             we
             say
             vnto
             them
             ,
             call
             them
             before
             you
             ,
             exhort
             them
             to
             cleaue
             t
             vnto
             god
             with
             full
             purpose
             of
             heart
             ,
             to
             loue
             him
             ,
             to
             walke
             before
             him
             in
             feare
             and
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             to
             serue
             him
             in
             righteousnes
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             life
             :
             gyue
             them
             charge
             to
             learne
             ,
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             obey
             the
             true
             religion
             and
             doctrine
             of
             saluation
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             writinges
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             .
             God
             commended
             Abraham
             for
             this
             ,
             sayinge
             ,
             u
             
               I
               knowe
               him
               that
               he
               will
               commaund
               his
               sonnes
               and
               houshold
               after
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               keepe
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lorde
               to
               doe
               righteousnes
               and
               iudgement
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               may
               bring
               vpon
               Abraham
               that
               he
               hath
               spoken
               vnto
               him
               .
               Dauid
            
             gaue
             Salomon
             his
             sonne
             a
             notable
             and
             right
             noble
             charge
             before
             he
             died
             ,
             a
             speaking
             thus
             to
             him
             standing
             before
             him
             and
             before
             the
             princes
             and
             peeres
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             
               Thou
               Salomon
               my
               sonne
               ,
               know
               thou
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               fathers
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               serue
               him
               with
               a
               willing
               mind
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               searcheth
               al
               harts
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               al
               the
               imaginations
               of
               boughts
               ,
               if
               thou
               seeke
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               found
               of
               thee
               ,
               but
               if
               thou
               for
               〈◊〉
               him
               he
               will
               cast
               thee
               off
               for
               euer
               .
            
             I
             each
             them
             that
             child-hoode
             and
             youth
             are
             vanity
             ,
             b
             teach
             them
             to
             remember
             〈◊〉
             creator
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             youth
             :
             teach
             them
             to
             read
             the
             scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             practile
             in
             their
             liues
             and
             conuersations
             what
             they
             haue
             read
             and
             learned
             .
             Instruct
             them
             to
             auoide
             idlenes
             ,
             to
             eschew
             euill
             company
             ,
             to
             giue
             themselues
             to
             prayer
             ,
             and
             hearing
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             .
             Warne
             thy
             children
             to
             loue
             God
             ,
             to
             reuerence
             their
             mother
             ,
             and
             to
             loue
             one
             another
             .
             Warn
             them
             to
             speake
             euill
             of
             no
             man
             ,
             and
             beware
             of
             taking
             Gods
             name
             in
             vaine
             .
             Put
             them
             in
             minde
             that
             God
             is
             their
             father
             ,
             their
             creator
             ,
             their
             preseruer
             ,
             their
             redeemer
             ,
             their
             sanctiher
             ,
             yea
             ,
             their
             iudge
             that
             shall
             come
             to
             iudge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             reward
             euery
             man
             according
             to
             his
             workes
             We
             must
             all
             appeare
             before
             the
             iudgement
             seat
             c
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             euery
             one
             may
             receiue
             the
             things
             which
             are
             done
             in
             his
             bodye
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             euill
             .
             Put
             them
             in
             remembraunce
             ,
             not
             to
             oppresse
             or
             defraud
             any
             man
             ,
             d
             for
             the
             Lorde
             is
             an
             auenger
             of
             all
             such
             thinges
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             blesse
             euil-gotten
             goodes
             ,
             but
             send
             his
             cursse
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             prosper
             .
             Admonish
             them
             to
             shew
             forth
             their
             faith
             by
             good
             workes
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             mercy
             accordinge
             to
             their
             powers
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             to
             honour
             their
             princes
             ,
             parents
             ,
             maisters
             ,
             and
             all
             superiors
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             instruct
             men
             to
             liue
             and
             to
             die
             ,
             that
             dying
             they
             may
             liue
             with
             God
             in
             his
             kingdome
             .
             Thus
             we
             annoint
             the
             sicke
             with
             precious
             balme
             that
             e
             shall
             not
             breake
             their
             head
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             inward
             and
             inuisible
             oyle
             of
             Gods
             grace
             and
             mercy
             .
             Thus
             we
             warne
             them
             to
             prepare
             the
             oyle
             of
             faith
             in
             their
             lampes
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             a
             good
             conscience
             toward
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             with
             ioy
             and
             comfort
             depart
             in
             peace
             ,
             render
             vp
             their
             soules
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             god
             ,
             cheerefullie
             meeting
             the
             bride-groome
             ,
             and
             entring
             with
             him
             into
             his
             kingdome
             .
             So
             then
             the
             people
             loose
             nothing
             by
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             materiall
             oyle
             ,
             the
             want
             thereof
             being
             supplyed
             with
             exhortations
             ,
             admonitions
             ,
             reproofes
             ,
             consolations
             ,
             prayers
             
             and
             supplications
             ,
             more
             desired
             of
             the
             sicke
             ,
             and
             more
             auaileable
             for
             the
             sicke
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             extream
             vnction
             and
             the
             other
             forged
             Sacraments
             ,
             whereof
             some
             wanting
             the
             outward
             signe
             ,
             some
             the
             spirituall
             grace
             signified
             ,
             some
             the
             word
             of
             institution
             ,
             some
             the
             promise
             annexed
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             the
             commandement
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             testimony
             of
             the
             scripture
             :
             we
             cannot
             admit
             them
             for
             any
             Sacramentes
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             only
             two
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lorde
             .
          
        
         
           The
           ende
           of
           the
           first
           Booke
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           BOOKE
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           baptilme
           ,
           being
           
             an
             honorable
             Badge
             of
             our
             Dedication
          
           to
           Christ
           ,
           containing
           the
           true
           doctrine
           therof
           ,
           overthrowing
           the
           errots
           of
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           deliuering
           the
           comfortable
           vse
           of
           
             this
             Sacrament
             to
             all
             the
             people
             of
             GOD.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               1.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Word
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             we
             haue
             spoken
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             General
             ;
             togither
             with
             the
             partes
             ,
             vses
             ,
             and
             number
             of
             them
             :
             now
             we
             come
             to
             the
             first
             sacrament
             ,
             which
             is
             Baptisme
             ,
             being
             an
             Honourable
             badge
             whereby
             we
             are
             dedicated
             vnto
             Iesus
             Christ
             a
             This
             word
             in
             Scripture
             hath
             many
             significations
             .
             First
             ,
             in
             the
             natiue
             and
             proper
             signification
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             to
             dippe
             ,
             to
             diue
             ,
             and
             plunge
             vnder
             water
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             3
             ,
             16.
             
             Iohn
             3
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             Act
             ,
             8.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             cleanse
             and
             wash
             any
             thing
             with
             water
             ,
             euen
             when
             this
             sacrament
             is
             not
             administred
             ,
             as
             Mark.
             7
             wher
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             Pharisies
             did
             not
             eat
             ,
             except
             first
             they
             washed
             .
             So
             Heb.
             9
             ,
             x
             ,
             the
             old
             tabernacle
             did
             consist
             in
             washings
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             signifi
             th
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             afflictions
             ,
             myseries
             ,
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             inward
             vexations
             of
             the
             spirite
             ,
             as
             Luk
             ,
             12
             ,
             50.
             
             where
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               must
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               how
               am
               I
               grieued
               〈◊〉
               I
               be
               baptized
               ?
            
             And
             〈◊〉
             12.
             22.
             
             
               Are
               ye
               able
               to
               drinke
               of
               the
               cuppe
               that
               I
               must
               drinke
               of
               ,
               and
               be
               baptized
               with
               the
               baptisme
               that
               I
               shal
               be
               baptized
               withall
               ?
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             a
             liberall
             and
             plentifull
             distribution
             of
             the
             graces
             and
             gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Act.
             1
             5.
             
             
               Iohn
               baptized
               with
               water
               ,
               but
               ye
               shal
               be
               baptized
               with
               the
               Holy-ghost
               within
               these
               few
               dates
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               ye
               shall
               receiue
               a
               greater
               measure
               of
               the
               gifts
               of
               God
               then
               ye
               haue
               done
               before
               .
            
             Fiftly
             ,
             the
             word
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             which
             he
             deliuered
             before
             he
             administred
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             as
             Act.
             18.
             25.
             
             Where
             Apollos
             is
             said
             to
             be
             an
             eloquent
             man
             ,
             and
             mighty
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
             knowing
             nothing
             but
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             whole
             worke
             and
             action
             of
             the
             sacrament
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             as
             Math
             ,
             28
             ,
             19.
             
             
               Go
               vnto
               all
               nations
               ,
               teach
               and
               baptize
               them
               :
            
             and
             in
             this
             last
             sence
             we
             are
             now
             to
             speake
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             see
             b
             what
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             .
             
               Baptisme
               is
               the
               first
               Sacrament
               ,
               whereby
               ,
               by
               the
               outward
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               body
               with
               water
               once
               into
               the
               name
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               ghost
               the
               inward
               clensing
               of
               the
               sonle
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               is
               represented
               .
            
             This
             description
             of
             baptisme
             is
             to
             be
             opened
             and
             farther
             expounded
             vnto
             vs
             :
             c
             wherein
             fiue
             pointes
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             of
             vs.
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             the
             first
             Sacrament
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             :
             and
             because
             when
             the
             nations
             were
             conuerted
             to
             the
             saith
             ,
             and
             beleeued
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             were
             immediatly
             baptized
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             
               Act.
               2.
               4.
               and
               Chap.
               10.
               47.
               and
               Ch
               ,
               8
               ,
               12.
               
            
             Where
             after
             embracing
             the
             faith
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             partaking
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             sealing
             vp
             of
             their
             conuersion
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             there
             must
             be
             an
             outward
             washing
             of
             the
             body
             with
             water
             ,
             because
             the
             d
             Apostle
             declareth
             therby
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             sacrament
             of
             baptism
             ,
             
               Eph
               ,
               5.
               
               Calling
               it
               the
               washing
               of
               water
               through
               the
               Word
               :
            
             and
             it
             hath
             a
             iust
             proportion
             or
             relation
             to
             the
             spirituall
             washing
             of
             our
             newe
             birth
             ,
             Tit.
             3
             ,
             5.
             being
             also
             called
             the
             baptisme
             of
             repentance
             and
             amendment
             of
             life
             for
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
             Dipping
             
             into
             the
             water
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             sacrament
             :
             sprinkling
             of
             water
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             :
             but
             wetting
             and
             washing
             with
             water
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             Now
             whether
             the
             whole
             body
             should
             be
             washed
             ,
             or
             the
             face
             only
             :
             and
             whether
             it
             should
             be
             done
             once
             or
             thrice
             ,
             is
             not
             greatly
             materiall
             ,
             but
             left
             indifferent
             to
             the
             church
             to
             decree
             and
             determine
             ,
             what
             shal
             be
             thought
             fittest
             to
             be
             receiued
             and
             practised
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             added
             in
             the
             former
             description
             ,
             that
             baptisme
             is
             once
             onely
             to
             be
             administred
             .
             For
             as
             in
             naturall
             generation
             ,
             man
             is
             once
             onely
             borne
             :
             so
             it
             is
             in
             spirituall
             regeneration
             .
             And
             as
             circumcision
             was
             once
             only
             receiued
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             whereby
             the
             fore-skin
             was
             circumcised
             :
             so
             is
             Baptisme
             once
             onely
             to
             be
             administred
             ,
             not
             oftentimes
             to
             be
             repeated
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             Eph.
             4.
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               is
               one
            
             f
             
               baptisme
               ,
               one
               faith
            
             .
             Againe
             ,
             Christ
             willed
             the
             Apostles
             to
             minister
             Baptisme
             ,
             not
             Baptismes
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             baptisme
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             is
             represented
             ,
             and
             he
             died
             but
             once
             :
             so
             that
             as
             his
             death
             was
             not
             to
             be
             repeated
             ,
             no
             more
             is
             baptisme
             to
             be
             reiterated
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             forme
             and
             manner
             of
             doing
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               Into
               the
               name
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy-ghost
               .
            
             Wherby
             is
             ment
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             fellowship
             with
             God
             in
             three
             persons
             (
             as
             a
             wife
             hath
             with
             her
             husband
             ,
             who
             passeth
             into
             her
             husbands
             name
             )
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             and
             call
             vpon
             him
             ,
             to
             worship
             no
             other
             god
             but
             the
             true
             Iehoua
             .
             This
             therfore
             is
             not
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             onely
             of
             vsing
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Trinity
             in
             baptizing
             ,
             but
             by
             it
             also
             is
             ment
             ,
             that
             the
             persons
             baptized
             are
             receiued
             into
             the
             grace
             and
             fellowship
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             become
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             pertakers
             of
             his
             couenant
             to
             their
             spirituall
             comfort
             .
             Lastly
             in
             the
             description
             before
             remembred
             ,
             it
             is
             affirmed
             that
             the
             outward
             washing
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             
               Representeth
               the
               inward
               clensing
               of
               the
               soule
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             This
             g
             appeareth
             expresly
             Gal.
             3.
             
             
               All
               that
               are
               baptized
               into
               Christ
               ,
               haue
               put
               on
               Christ.
            
             And
             Titus
             3.
             5.
             6.
             
             
               According
               to
               his
               mercy
               he
               saued
               vs
               ,
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               the
               new
               birth
               ,
               and
               the
               renewing
               of
               the
               Holy-ghost
               ,
               which
               he
               shed
               on
               
               vs
               aboundaintly
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               sauiour
               .
            
             So
             also
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             
               We
               are
               〈◊〉
               with
               him
               by
               baptisme
               into
               his
               death
               .
            
             These
             testimonies
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             do
             euidently
             teach
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             principall
             scope
             and
             end
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             to
             assure
             our
             consciences
             by
             externall
             washing
             ,
             of
             the
             inward
             clensing
             of
             our
             soules
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             for
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
             This
             being
             the
             discription
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             let
             vs
             see
             what
             good
             vses
             may
             be
             made
             therof
             ,
             and
             euery
             part
             in
             order
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             beene
             laid
             before
             vs.
             And
             first
             ,
             touching
             the
             h
             first
             point
             mentioned
             before
             in
             the
             description
             ,
             that
             Baptisme
             is
             the
             first
             Sacrament
             .
             This
             teacheth
             that
             such
             as
             are
             gained
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             &
             children
             of
             such
             as
             are
             in
             the
             profession
             i
             are
             immediately
             to
             he
             baptized
             .
             So
             was
             the
             Eunuch
             when
             he
             was
             instructed
             :
             so
             was
             Paule
             when
             he
             was
             conuerted
             :
             so
             were
             the
             Iewes
             when
             they
             repented
             .
             And
             indeede
             this
             is
             a
             true
             saying
             ,
             that
             k
             men
             cannot
             be
             incorporate
             into
             any
             religion
             (
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             or
             false
             )
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             combined
             together
             by
             some
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             of
             visible
             Sacraments
             .
             Again
             ,
             Is
             baptisme
             the
             first
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ?
             Then
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             is
             not
             baptized
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             table
             :
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             receiued
             the
             first
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             made
             partaker
             of
             the
             second
             .
             As
             in
             the
             old
             testament
             ,
             circumcision
             was
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             entrance
             and
             admission
             ,
             and
             none
             was
             admitted
             to
             eate
             the
             Passouer
             but
             such
             as
             wer
             circumcised
             ,
             l
             as
             we
             see
             Exod.
             so
             none
             hath
             this
             right
             and
             priuiledge
             to
             come
             to
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             vnlesse
             first
             they
             be
             entred
             ,
             and
             the
             doore
             opened
             to
             them
             by
             baptisme
             .
             For
             a
             man
             must
             be
             knowne
             to
             belong
             to
             our
             family
             and
             houshold
             ,
             before
             he
             presume
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             childrens
             bread
             ,
             that
             belongeth
             not
             to
             strangers
             .
             Touching
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             2.
             point
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             m
             that
             there
             must
             be
             washing
             with
             waters
             we
             learne
             that
             washing
             with
             water
             is
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             baptisme
             .
             Indeed
             ther
             may
             be
             a
             washing
             without
             baptisme
             ,
             but
             ther
             can
             be
             no
             baptisme
             without
             washing
             The
             n
             
               washing
               of
               water
               through
               the
               word
               .
            
             So
             that
             this
             washing
             is
             necessary
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             fit
             similitude
             that
             is
             between
             it
             and
             our
             regeneration
             
             or
             new-birth
             .
             The
             water
             is
             apt
             to
             clense
             vs
             &
             leaueth
             no
             silah
             behind
             :
             so
             is
             our
             iustification
             〈◊〉
             sanctification
             repressented
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             christ
             ,
             as
             shal
             be
             cōsidered
             .
             Therfore
             such
             as
             vsed
             sand
             ,
             or
             blood
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             matter
             not
             fit
             for
             washing
             ,
             did
             not
             indeed
             baptize
             ,
             but
             horribly
             prophane
             the
             Sacra
             .
             of
             baptisme
             .
             The
             third
             point
             in
             the
             description
             is
             ,
             o
             that
             baptisme
             is
             once
             onely
             to
             be
             administred
             which
             affordeth
             vnto
             vs
             these
             three
             vses
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             sheweth
             a
             difference
             between
             it
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Paule
             speaking
             of
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             p
             
               As
               oft
               as
               ye
               shal
               eat
               this
               bread
               and
               drinke
               of
               this
               cup
               :
            
             and
             Christ
             our
             sauiour
             ,
             
               Do
               this
               as
               oft
               as
               ye
               drink
               it
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               ,
            
             therfore
             it
             must
             be
             often
             receiued
             of
             the
             church
             .
             But
             baptisme
             once
             ministred
             ,
             is
             not
             againe
             to
             be
             repeated
             .
             As
             we
             are
             once
             onely
             borne
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             after
             our
             birth
             are
             dayly
             nourished
             :
             so
             we
             are
             but
             once
             baptized
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             continuall
             vse
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             where
             at
             we
             are
             fed
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             all
             rebaptizing
             is
             vnlawful
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             q
             who
             baptized
             not
             the
             beleeuers
             and
             members
             of
             the
             church
             the
             second
             time
             .
             For
             Act.
             2.
             it
             is
             noted
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             beleeued
             the
             gospel
             ,
             continued
             in
             the
             apostles
             doctrine
             ,
             in
             fellowship
             ,
             in
             breaking
             of
             bread
             &
             prayer
             :
             but
             not
             in
             baptizing
             againe
             ,
             or
             being
             baptized
             againe
             .
             And
             ch
             .
             19.
             4.
             5.
             the
             disciples
             which
             were
             baptized
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             receiued
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             Paule
             instructed
             further
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             rebaptize
             them
             ,
             but
             laieth
             his
             hands
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             receiue
             the
             visible
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             ghost
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             plain
             against
             rebaptization
             ,
             because
             it
             signifieth
             and
             sealeth
             vp
             our
             once
             being
             born
             again
             ,
             our
             once
             setting
             and
             setling
             into
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             ,
             r
             and
             our
             spiritual
             mariage
             once
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             spirituall
             husband
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             Wherby
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             haue
             beene
             baptized
             f
             by
             heretikers
             or
             other
             wicked
             ministers
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             rebaptized
             .
             It
             came
             in
             place
             of
             circumcision
             :
             but
             none
             wer
             twice
             circumcised
             ,
             therfore
             none
             to
             be
             twice
             baptized
             .
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Sacra
             .
             that
             representeth
             our
             spiritual
             incorporatiō
             into
             the
             church
             :
             but
             it
             is
             sufficiēt
             once
             to
             be
             ingrasted
             ,
             &
             cōsequently
             sufficient
             
             haue
             it
             once
             administred
             .
             This
             error
             of
             rebaptizing
             ,
             arose
             vpon
             a
             corrupt
             vnderstanding
             and
             interpretation
             of
             the
             place
             .
             Act.
             19.
             
             
               When
               they
               heard
               it
            
             ,
             t
             
               they
               were
               baptized
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               .
            
             The
             difficulty
             of
             this
             place
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             if
             wee
             consider
             they
             be
             the
             words
             of
             Paule
             continuing
             his
             speech
             of
             Iohns
             baptisme
             ,
             not
             of
             Luke
             declaring
             what
             Paule
             did
             .
             But
             of
             this
             place
             we
             shall
             haue
             better
             and
             fitter
             occasion
             to
             speake
             farther
             in
             the
             chapter
             following
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             at
             large
             expounded
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             if
             baptisme
             be
             administred
             once
             for
             euer
             ,
             it
             sheweth
             that
             he
             which
             commeth
             to
             Christ
             once
             truely
             and
             indeed
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             be
             cast
             away
             ,
             u
             whom
             Christ
             Iesus
             loueth
             once
             ,
             he
             loueth
             for
             euer
             ,
             because
             his
             graces
             and
             giftes
             are
             without
             repentance
             .
             What
             shall
             seperate
             vs
             from
             Christ
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             by
             his
             working
             adioyned
             vnto
             him
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
             this
             outwarde
             washing
             ,
             being
             not
             often
             repeated
             ,
             but
             once
             onely
             vsed
             ,
             doth
             effectually
             seale
             vp
             our
             once
             ioyning
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             made
             an
             euer
             lasting
             couenant
             with
             vs
             ,
             he
             shall
             neuer
             turne
             away
             from
             vs
             ,
             to
             do
             vs
             good
             ,
             we
             shall
             bee
             his
             people
             and
             he
             will
             be
             our
             God
             for
             euer
             .
             Indeede
             if
             we
             could
             cleane
             fall
             away
             ,
             from
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             shoulde
             haue
             another
             regeneration
             and
             another
             baptizing
             to
             be
             the
             seale
             thereof
             :
             but
             because
             we
             are
             built
             vpon
             the
             brazen
             pillar
             of
             Gods
             election
             ,
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             preualle
             against
             vs
             ,
             for
             this
             foundation
             remaineth
             sure
             ,
             a
             and
             hath
             this
             seale
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               who
               are
               his
               .
            
             This
             b
             appeareth
             in
             
               Dauid
               ,
               Psal.
               51.
               
               He
               desireth
               to
               haue
               a
               cleane
               hart
               ,
               be
               prayeth
               that
               the
               holy
               spirit
               be
               not
               taken
               from
               him
               :
            
             thereby
             declaring
             that
             the
             spirit
             was
             within
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             had
             a
             sensible
             feeling
             thereof
             ,
             howsoeuer
             the
             flesh
             for
             a
             season
             had
             gotten
             the
             vpperhande
             .
             Heere
             then
             is
             a
             great
             comfort
             sealed
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             in
             all
             tentations
             ,
             against
             al
             the
             tetrours
             and
             feares
             of
             conscience
             ,
             where
             with
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             be
             swalowed
             vp
             and
             ouerwhelmed
             .
             This
             must
             strengthen
             and
             stay
             vs
             vp
             ,
             that
             although
             we
             may
             fall
             greevously
             ,
             yet
             we
             shall
             not
             fall
             finally
             from
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             .
             He
             that
             is
             once
             a
             sound
             and
             liuely
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             can
             neuer
             be
             wholly
             cut
             off
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             sinne
             may
             lesson
             our
             coniunction
             and
             weaken
             our
             comunion
             with
             christ
             :
             
             but
             if
             we
             be
             truely
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             band
             shall
             neuer
             be
             dissolued
             ,
             c
             we
             shall
             neuer
             be
             wholly
             seuered
             and
             fall
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             1
             ,
             10.
             2.
             
             
               They
               went
               out
               from
               vs
               ,
               but
               they
               wer
               not
               of
               vs
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               had
               bin
               of
               vs
               ,
               they
               should
               haue
               continued
               with
               vs
               ,
               but
               this
               commeth
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               appeare
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               all
               of
               vs.
            
             Now
             if
             any
             man
             by
             falling
             into
             sinne
             ,
             were
             totally
             seperated
             from
             Christ
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             surely
             in
             his
             recouery
             and
             rising
             from
             sinne
             he
             were
             to
             be
             baptized
             the
             second
             time
             :
             for
             baptisme
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             initiation
             and
             ingrafting
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             an
             vniuersall
             falling
             would
             require
             a
             new
             ingrafting
             .
             But
             it
             were
             most
             absurd
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             as
             often
             baptized
             as
             we
             fall
             into
             sin
             :
             and
             therefore
             howsoeuer
             Satan
             may
             buffet
             ,
             molest
             ,
             tempt
             ,
             and
             wound
             vs
             greeuously
             ,
             yet
             he
             can
             neuer
             ouermaister
             vs
             wholy
             and
             ouercome
             vs
             finally
             ,
             d
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declareth
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             
             
               Whosoeuer
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               committeth
               not
               sinne
               ,
               for
               his
               seed
               remaineth
               in
               him
               ,
               neither
               can
               he
               sinne
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               borne
               of
               God.
            
             This
             assurance
             of
             our
             standing
             for
             euer
             in
             the
             couenant
             ,
             is
             the
             roote
             of
             all
             courage
             and
             comfort
             in
             trials
             and
             tentations
             ,
             it
             helpeth
             vs
             to
             fight
             manfully
             against
             sinne
             ,
             it
             preserueth
             vs
             from
             securitie
             ,
             it
             nourisheth
             vs
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             it
             increaseth
             in
             vs
             a
             care
             to
             please
             god
             ,
             and
             lastly
             it
             confuteth
             the
             popish
             fancie
             of
             the
             forged
             sacrament
             of
             penance
             ,
             wherby
             (
             they
             say
             )
             a
             Christian
             being
             cleane
             fallen
             from
             grace
             is
             restored
             ,
             finding
             no
             comfort
             in
             his
             baptisme
             :
             wheras
             the
             true
             beleeuer
             neuer
             falleth
             finally
             from
             faith
             ,
             neither
             needeth
             an
             outwarde
             seale
             to
             assure
             his
             pertaining
             to
             Gods
             fauour
             and
             loue
             .
             Indeed
             euery
             christian
             that
             is
             fallen
             through
             infirmity
             ,
             must
             rise
             vp
             ,
             repent
             vnfainedly
             ,
             and
             shew
             foorth
             the
             fruites
             thereof
             :
             yet
             the
             force
             and
             strength
             of
             his
             baptism
             is
             not
             lost
             ,
             the
             fruit
             and
             comfort
             thereof
             remaineth
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             is
             extended
             as
             well
             to
             the
             time
             to
             come
             as
             to
             the
             time
             that
             is
             past
             .
             So
             many
             therefore
             as
             asfirme
             ,
             that
             the
             faithfull
             in
             thoir
             falles
             ,
             haue
             remedie
             in
             penance
             ,
             but
             no
             comfort
             by
             their
             baptism
             ,
             do
             set
             vp
             themselues
             ,
             magnifieng
             their
             owne
             dreames
             and
             deuises
             aboue
             the
             holy
             ordinances
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             former
             description
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             is
             the
             forme
             of
             
               baptizing
               into
               the
               name
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               of
               the
               son
               ,
               and
               
               
               
               
               
               of
               the
               Holi-ghost
               .
            
             e
             This
             teacheth
             that
             whosoeuer
             is
             baptized
             ,
             hath
             made
             a
             solemn
             promise
             to
             confesse
             and
             professe
             the
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             seruaunt
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             fight
             his
             battelles
             vnder
             his
             banner
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             enemies
             of
             his
             faith
             and
             saluation
             ,
             against
             sinne
             ,
             against
             Satan
             ,
             against
             the
             world
             :
             he
             hath
             vowed
             to
             renounce
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             serue
             the
             true
             God.
             So
             often
             then
             as
             we
             are
             present
             at
             the
             administration
             thereof
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             the
             couenant
             into
             which
             wee
             are
             entred
             ,
             which
             we
             made
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             keepe
             for
             euer
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             let
             vs
             learne
             daily
             to
             die
             vnto
             sin
             ,
             and
             follow
             a
             new
             life
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             sanctification
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             form
             of
             administration
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             to
             assure
             our
             own
             harts
             of
             God
             protection
             and
             defence
             ,
             t
             as
             a
             wife
             doth
             of
             her
             husbands
             tuition
             and
             preseruation
             of
             her
             from
             al
             daungers
             .
             Let
             vs
             looke
             for
             life
             ,
             saluation
             ,
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             nourishment
             from
             him
             alone
             in
             Christ
             For
             as
             he
             calleth
             vs
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             Satan
             ,
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             worldto
             haue
             felowship
             with
             himselfe
             :
             so
             he
             promiseth
             to
             be
             our
             aide
             and
             defence
             in
             time
             of
             neede
             ,
             on
             whom
             we
             are
             in
             euery
             estate
             and
             condition
             to
             depend
             .
             The
             last
             part
             of
             the
             description
             ,
             g
             sheweth
             ,
             
               The
               inward
               clensing
               of
               the
               soule
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             This
             teacheth
             that
             they
             abuse
             baptism
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             outward
             work
             seeke
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             force
             of
             washing
             away
             sins
             were
             found
             in
             the
             element
             of
             water
             .
             Baptisme
             therfore
             is
             not
             the
             washing
             away
             of
             sins
             :
             onely
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             clenseth
             vs
             from
             al
             sin
             ,
             1.
             
             Iohn
             1
             ,
             7.
             
             Againe
             this
             declareth
             the
             perpetuall
             vse
             of
             it
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             seeing
             it
             hath
             this
             effect
             to
             assure
             remission
             and
             forgiuenes
             of
             sins
             :
             vnto
             this
             let
             vs
             bring
             our
             children
             :
             of
             this
             let
             vs
             make
             them
             partakers
             :
             from
             this
             let
             vs
             by
             no
             means
             keepe
             them
             :
             and
             in
             this
             let
             vs
             continually
             renew
             our
             couenant
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap
             2.
             
             That
             the
             parts
             of
             Baptisme
             are
             partly
             outward
             and
             partly
             inward
             ,
          
           
           
             Hitherto
             wee
             haue
             shewed
             how
             baptisme
             is
             taken
             and
             what
             it
             is
             .
             In
             baptism
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             2
             things
             ,
             a
             his
             parts
             and
             his
             vses
             .
             For
             as
             in
             the
             former
             book
             ,
             when
             we
             spake
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             generall
             ,
             hauing
             shewed
             what
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             ,
             we
             discended
             to
             his
             parts
             and
             vses
             ,
             wherein
             the
             perfect
             knowledge
             thereof
             consisteth
             :
             so
             wee
             wiil
             obserue
             the
             same
             in
             handling
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             sacraments
             in
             particular
             .
             The
             parts
             of
             baptisme
             are
             first
             to
             be
             opened
             :
             the
             vses
             are
             to
             be
             reserued
             to
             their
             proper
             place
             .
             The
             parts
             are
             2.
             b
             the
             outward
             and
             the
             inward
             parts
             .
             This
             appeareth
             ,
             1
             Pet
             3
             
               Where
               of
               the
               baptisme
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               answereth
               that
               figure
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               a
               putting
               away
               of
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               a
               confident
               demanding
               which
               a
               good
               conscience
               maketh
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               saueth
               vs
               by
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             Where
             the
             A
             postle
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             sinne
             cannot
             be
             washed
             awaye
             by
             that
             outwarde
             water
             ,
             but
             by
             Christs
             inward
             working
             which
             the
             outward
             baptisme
             doth
             shaddow
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             
               Mar.
               1.
               
               Truth
               it
               is
               ,
               I
               haue
               baptized
               you
               '
               with
               Water
               ,
               but
               hee
               will
               baptize
               you
               with
               the
               Holy-ghost
               ,
            
             where
             the
             baptise
             sheweth
             that
             hee
             baptized
             outwardly
             ,
             but
             the
             force
             of
             it
             proceedeth
             from
             Christ
             who
             baptizeth
             inwardly
             .
             So
             Act
             ,
             2
             ,
             Peter
             saide
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
               Amend
               your
               liues
               and
               be
               baptized
               euerie
               one
               of
               you
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               receiue
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               Holy-ghost
               :
            
             Where
             the
             A
             postle
             declareth
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             as
             repent
             and
             beleeue
             ,
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             is
             ioyned
             with
             outwarde
             baptisme
             .
             The
             outwarde
             partes
             therefore
             are
             one
             thinge
             ,
             and
             the
             inwarde
             partes
             are
             another
             :
             that
             which
             is
             seene
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             vnderstood
             is
             another
             thing
             .
          
           
             This
             diuision
             of
             the
             partes
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             affoordeth
             
             diuers
             good
             vses
             ,
             and
             putteth
             vs
             in
             minde
             of
             sundrye
             holy
             duties
             .
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             are
             there
             outwarde
             and
             inwarde
             partes
             of
             baptisme
             ?
             then
             we
             learne
             hereby
             ,
             that
             the
             outwarde
             partes
             are
             no
             vaine
             ceremonies
             ,
             no
             fruitlesse
             rites
             ,
             no
             vnprofitable
             actions
             that
             may
             be
             neglected
             or
             contemned
             ,
             but
             auaileable
             signes
             ,
             and
             effectuall
             seales
             of
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             Christs
             blood
             for
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             all
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           
           
             Againe
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             such
             an
             vnion
             of
             the
             partes
             betweene
             themselues
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             contemue
             ,
             or
             dispise
             ,
             or
             deferre
             baptisme
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             all
             delaies
             ,
             reasons
             ,
             and
             pretences
             set
             aparte
             ,
             haue
             speedily
             prepared
             themselues
             to
             do
             that
             which
             God
             commaundeth
             .
             Wee
             haue
             a
             worthy
             example
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             c
             when
             god
             required
             him
             to
             circumcise
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             sonne
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             males
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             vncouer
             all
             their
             shames
             :
             hee
             doth
             not
             inquire
             why
             God
             required
             this
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             hee
             doth
             not
             complaine
             or
             consult
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             :
             ouer
             all
             doubts
             faith
             got
             the
             victory
             ,
             and
             subdued
             reason
             vnder
             her
             ,
             and
             caused
             him
             with
             diligence
             ,
             readines
             ,
             and
             expedition
             to
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             fulfill
             the
             Lords
             will
             ,
             and
             performe
             it
             the
             same
             day
             that
             he
             commaunded
             it
             .
             Of
             this
             duty
             likewise
             we
             see
             Paule
             was
             d
             admonished
             by
             Ananias
             immediately
             after
             his
             conuersion
             Act.
             22.
             saying
             ,
             
               Why
               tariest
               thou
               ?
               Arise
               and
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               wash
               away
               thy
               sinnes
               in
               calling
               on
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Whereby
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             this
             tarying
             and
             delay
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             God
             maketh
             vs
             culpable
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             e
             the
             want
             of
             Baptisme
             simply
             that
             is
             demnable
             (
             as
             is
             shewed
             afterward
             )
             but
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             is
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             without
             repentance
             damnable
             ,
             f
             as
             it
             appeareth
             .
             
               The
               Pharisies
               and
               expounders
               of
               the
               law
               despised
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               against
               themselues
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               baptized
               of
               him
               .
            
             We
             know
             all
             neglect
             and
             contempt
             in
             heauenly
             duties
             g
             is
             euill
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             with
             it
             a
             certain
             curse
             as
             the
             prophet
             saith
             ,
             
               Cursed
               is
               he
               that
               doth
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               negligently
               .
            
             We
             see
             in
             humaine
             and
             wordly
             thinges
             ,
             wise-men
             will
             not
             deferre
             the
             sealing
             of
             their
             writings
             and
             calling
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             giuen
             a
             promise
             to
             other
             or
             made
             a
             bargaine
             with
             other
             (
             knowing
             that
             vnnecessary
             delay
             may
             breede
             vnrecouerable
             danger
             )
             as
             wee
             see
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Ieremy
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             h
             bought
             a
             field
             of
             his
             vncles
             sonne
             ,
             presently
             he
             weighed
             him
             the
             siluer
             ,
             &
             enrolled
             it
             in
             a
             booke
             of
             remembrance
             ,
             hee
             signed
             it
             ,
             he
             tooke
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             left
             it
             written
             in
             roles
             or
             records
             ,
             hauing
             an
             instrument
             or
             euidence
             fairely
             drawne
             and
             sealed
             
             with
             the
             common
             seale
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             should
             be
             called
             in
             question
             in
             time
             to
             come
             .
             〈◊〉
             he
             like
             we
             see
             in
             Abraham
             long
             before
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             bought
             a
             possession
             of
             the
             Hittites
             for
             the
             buriall
             of
             his
             dead
             ,
             he
             weighed
             out
             and
             paied
             
               〈◊〉
               money
               among
               Marchants
            
             :
             so
             the
             field
             and
             the
             caue
             that
             was
             〈◊〉
             withal
             the
             trees
             and
             appurteuances
             that
             were
             therin
             ,
             was
             made
             sure
             to
             him
             for
             a
             possession
             .
             As
             these
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             made
             the
             purchase
             ,
             would
             not
             delay
             the
             taking
             of
             assurance
             and
             security
             :
             the
             like
             delaying
             and
             vnnecessary
             putting
             off
             the
             time
             from
             Sabboath
             to
             Saboath
             ,
             from
             meeting
             to
             meeting
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             fhunned
             of
             vs
             :
             otherwise
             ,
             thogh
             we
             should
             be
             free
             from
             contempt
             ,
             we
             cannot
             excuse
             ourselues
             of
             the
             neglect
             of
             au
             high
             and
             holy
             duty
             to
             God
             and
             our
             children
             .
             Indeede
             ,
             i
             we
             are
             not
             pricisely
             tyed
             to
             a
             certaine
             day
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             as
             the
             Iewes
             were
             to
             the
             8.
             day
             in
             their
             circumcision
             :
             but
             that
             which
             the
             8.
             day
             was
             to
             them
             ,
             a
             conuenient
             and
             orderly
             time
             is
             to
             vs.
             Now
             ,
             what
             time
             can
             be
             more
             conuenient
             ,
             more
             comely
             ,
             more
             fitte
             ,
             then
             the
             Sabboath
             day
             following
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             is
             assembled
             ?
             That
             so
             it
             may
             be
             administred
             rightly
             ,
             reuerently
             ,
             religiously
             ,
             and
             conueniently
             in
             the
             publike
             meetings
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             the
             needelesse
             and
             carelesse
             deferring
             of
             this
             worke
             hath
             a
             grieuous
             threatning
             k
             annexed
             of
             assured
             punishment
             and
             iudgement
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             
               The
               vncircumcised
               male
               ,
               in
               whose
               flesh
               the
               foreskin
               is
               not
               circumcised
               ,
               euen
               that
               person
               snalbe
               cut
               off
               from
               his
               people
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               broken
               my
               couenant
               .
            
             Whereby
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             shal
             neglect
             circumcision
             ,
             &
             not
             fuffer
             himself
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             or
             shal
             approue
             the
             negligence
             committed
             by
             his
             parents
             ,
             shall
             bee
             none
             of
             the
             peop'e
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             shut
             out
             from
             the
             society
             and
             barred
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             world
             and
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             vnlesse
             hee
             repent
             of
             this
             sin
             .
             And
             that
             the
             l
             neglect
             of
             Gods
             ordinance
             draweth
             his
             wrath
             ,
             appeareth
             in
             the
             example
             of
             
               Moyses
               ,
               The
               Lord
               met
               him
               and
               would
               haue
               killed
               him
               ,
            
             because
             his
             son
             was
             not
             circumcised
             .
             He
             had
             dwelt
             int
             h
             :
             land
             of
             Midian
             an
             Idolatrous
             country
             40.
             years
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             sauour
             of
             the
             manners
             
             thereof
             :
             but
             hauing
             called
             him
             to
             be
             a
             gouernor
             of
             people
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             appeased
             toward
             him
             ,
             vntill
             he
             had
             reformed
             his
             owne
             house
             .
             For
             if
             any
             cannot
             m
             rule
             〈◊〉
             owne
             house
             ,
             how
             shall
             he
             care
             for
             the
             church
             of
             God
             ?
             Nowe
             whereas
             he
             had
             two
             sonnes
             borne
             vnto
             him
             in
             Midian
             ,
             the
             elder
             no
             doubt
             was
             circumcised
             the
             eight
             day
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             and
             ordinance
             of
             God
             :
             why
             then
             did
             he
             deferre
             the
             circumcising
             of
             the
             younger
             ?
             No
             doubt
             he
             was
             scorned
             and
             derided
             among
             them
             for
             circumcising
             his
             first
             borne
             ,
             and
             his
             enemies
             were
             those
             of
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             euen
             the
             wife
             that
             lay
             in
             his
             bosome
             :
             yea
             he
             being
             then
             weake
             in
             faith
             ,
             loued
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             more
             then
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             would
             haue
             slaine
             him
             .
             Albeit
             the
             signe
             of
             circumcision
             seemed
             base
             and
             contemptible
             in
             outward
             shew
             ,
             and
             to
             sauour
             of
             great
             cruelty
             toward
             little
             children
             :
             yet
             God
             woulde
             not
             suffer
             the
             deferring
             and
             neglecting
             thereof
             to
             goe
             without
             punishment
             .
             Although
             grace
             be
             not
             tyed
             to
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             bee
             saued
             without
             them
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             left
             to
             the
             disposition
             of
             men
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             come
             to
             them
             or
             not
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             haue
             the
             outward
             signes
             contemned
             of
             vs
             :
             for
             if
             we
             will
             be
             in
             the
             couenant
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             despise
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             couenāt
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             are
             the
             outward
             parts
             vnited
             to
             the
             inward
             ?
             then
             this
             serueth
             as
             a
             speciall
             meanes
             to
             comfort
             the
             verie
             
             lowest
             estate
             of
             men
             and
             the
             poorest
             degree
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             that
             they
             doubt
             not
             of
             the
             fatherly
             fauor
             of
             God
             towarde
             them
             ,
             but
             bee
             assured
             of
             their
             acceptation
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             make
             them
             partakers
             of
             his
             eternall
             blessinges
             in
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             whose
             condition
             is
             greater
             and
             higher
             in
             the
             world
             .
             When
             god
             gaue
             circumcision
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             he
             commaunded
             him
             circumcise
             n
             all
             his
             seruants
             bond
             or
             free
             ,
             as
             well
             borne
             in
             his
             house
             as
             bought
             with
             his
             money
             :
             thereby
             signifying
             that
             he
             adopted
             them
             for
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             that
             albert
             they
             were
             Abrahams
             bond-men
             ,
             o
             yet
             they
             were
             the
             Lords
             free
             men
             .
             So
             vnto
             baptisme
             wee
             admit
             and
             receiue
             the
             poore
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rich
             ,
             the
             seruant
             as
             well
             as
             the
             maister
             ,
             the
             low
             as
             well
             as
             the
             high
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
             When
             the
             lord
             instituted
             the
             passeouer
             ,
             p
             the
             lambe
             was
             eaten
             of
             all
             the
             congregation
             .
          
           
           
             So
             touching
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             holy
             banket
             for
             all
             degrees
             and
             conditions
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             q
             the
             Apostle
             checketh
             the
             Corinthians
             for
             this
             abuse
             ,
             that
             wheras
             the
             poorest
             soule
             eating
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             drinking
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             is
             as
             welcome
             to
             christ
             the
             gouernor
             of
             the
             seast
             as
             the
             richest
             ,
             they
             did
             despise
             the
             poore
             and
             shamed
             them
             that
             had
             not
             .
             All
             these
             things
             duly
             considered
             ,
             serue
             to
             assure
             the
             very
             meanest
             ,
             lowest
             ,
             and
             simplest
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             made
             heires
             of
             eternall
             life
             as
             well
             as
             other
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             signe
             with
             other
             ,
             if
             they
             beleeue
             with
             faithfull
             Abraham
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             r
             teacheth
             ,
             
               There
               is
               netther
               Iew
               nor
               Graecian
               ,
               there
               is
               neither
               bond
               nor
               free
               there
               is
               neither
               male
               nor
               female
               :
               for
               ye
               are
               al
               one
               in
               Christ.
            
             And
             Col.
             3.
             
             
               There
               is
               neither
               Graecian
               nor
               Iew
               ,
               circumcision
               nor
               vncircumcision
               ,
               Barbarian
               ,
               Scithian
               ,
               bond
               ,
               free
               :
               but
               Christ
               is
               all
               and
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             are
             there
             outward
             rites
             ,
             signes
             ,
             and
             persons
             as
             
             externall
             parts
             of
             baptisme
             ?
             And
             are
             their
             likewise
             inward
             parts
             whereby
             we
             are
             consecrated
             to
             God
             ,
             teaching
             that
             we
             haue
             vowed
             to
             renounce
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             forsake
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             deuill
             ?
             Then
             this
             s
             condemneth
             those
             that
             depart
             out
             of
             the
             church
             before
             this
             holy
             and
             publike
             action
             be
             taken
             in
             hand
             .
             Baptisme
             belongeth
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             wittnesses
             and
             parties
             that
             bring
             the
             child
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             learne
             by
             our
             presence
             therat
             ,
             to
             renew
             our
             faith
             and
             repentance
             vnto
             God.
             These
             men
             do
             too
             much
             disgrace
             and
             deface
             the
             dignity
             of
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             not
             vouchsafing
             to
             remain
             at
             the
             administration
             therof
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             solemnized
             before
             thē
             :
             wheras
             they
             should
             quicken
             their
             faith
             in
             the
             couenant
             of
             god
             ,
             by
             beholding
             the
             works
             of
             the
             minister
             ,
             and
             ratifieng
             them
             in
             their
             harts
             ,
             t
             as
             we
             read
             .
             Luk.
             1.
             wher
             they
             are
             said
             to
             circumcise
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             al
             present
             at
             the
             work
             ,
             consenting
             to
             prayers
             and
             thanks
             giuings
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             u
             as
             also
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Women
               pray
               and
               prophesie
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               when
               they
               sit
               stil
               and
               are
               partakers
               of
               the
               praiers
               and
               preaching
               vsed
               in
               the
               publike
               assemblies
               .
            
             And
             as
             no
             member
             is
             cut
             off
             by
             excommunication
             ,
             a
             but
             in
             presence
             of
             al
             ,
             to
             be
             witnesses
             therof
             &
             to
             ratifie
             their
             grief
             for
             the
             losse
             
             of
             a
             member
             of
             their
             body
             :
             so
             in
             b
             Baptisme
             it
             is
             required
             ,
             to
             witnesse
             and
             approoue
             the
             publike
             worke
             by
             their
             presence
             ,
             and
             to
             〈◊〉
             themselues
             thereby
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             and
             comfort
             ,
             hata
             fellow-heire
             is
             made
             partaker
             with
             them
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             Saintes
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             as
             great
             as
             of
             the
             other
             :
             they
             are
             of
             like
             worthynes
             in
             themselues
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             had
             equal
             and
             indifferently
             in
             like
             price
             and
             estimation
             :
             they
             are
             both
             commaunded
             and
             instituted
             by
             the
             〈◊〉
             authoritye
             of
             Christ
             :
             there
             is
             the
             same
             matter
             and
             substance
             of
             both
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             benifits
             :
             there
             is
             〈◊〉
             one
             and
             the
             same
             end
             of
             both
             ,
             the
             increase
             and
             strengthning
             of
             our
             faith
             :
             therfore
             why
             should
             one
             Sacrament
             be
             so
             much
             extolled
             aboue
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             preferred
             before
             the
             other
             ?
             So
             that
             whereas
             many
             come
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             few
             remaine
             and
             abide
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             the
             administration
             of
             baptisme
             .
             The
             whole
             assembly
             heareth
             the
             word
             preached
             and
             deliuered
             by
             the
             minister
             :
             the
             Sacramentes
             are
             instruments
             of
             our
             iustification
             by
             faith
             c
             as
             well
             as
             the
             worde
             preached
             ,
             sauing
             that
             the
             word
             worketh
             by
             hearing
             only
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             serue
             by
             the
             senses
             of
             seeing
             ,
             handling
             ,
             and
             tasting
             as
             well
             as
             hearing
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             and
             encrease
             faith
             in
             our
             hearts
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             we
             ioyne
             in
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             other
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             excellency
             ,
             and
             worthynesse
             of
             baptisme
             appeareth
             heerein
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             instituted
             of
             God
             sealing
             vp
             his
             gratious
             couenant
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             sanctified
             by
             Christ
             being
             baptized
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             it
             was
             beautified
             by
             the
             heauenly
             reuelation
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             appearing
             thereat
             :
             so
             great
             honour
             ,
             so
             great
             dignity
             and
             preheminence
             was
             neuer
             giuen
             to
             any
             Ceremony
             ?
             Did
             God
             institute
             it
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             contemne
             it
             ?
             Did
             Iesus
             Christ
             come
             to
             Iohns
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             shal
             we
             disdaine
             to
             be
             at
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Was
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             present
             ,
             &
             will
             we
             be
             absent
             ?
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             som
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             and
             burnt
             offerings
             were
             d
             miraculously
             consumed
             by
             fire
             from
             heauen
             :
             but
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             glorious
             presence
             of
             the
             maiesty
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             :
             declaring
             
             to
             vs
             thereby
             ,
             that
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             God
             the
             son
             ,
             and
             
             God
             the
             Holy-ghost
             are
             alwaies
             present
             at
             the
             administration
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             truely
             performe
             that
             which
             is
             out-wardly
             figured
             and
             represented
             .
             Heere
             heauen
             was
             open
             ,
             which
             for
             our
             sinnes
             was
             shut
             against
             vs
             :
             heere
             the
             spirit
             descended
             in
             the
             visible
             forme
             of
             a
             doue
             vpon
             Christ
             ,
             to
             signifie
             vnto
             vs
             that
             being
             deliuered
             from
             the
             terrors
             of
             sin
             and
             iudgement
             ,
             we
             are
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             :
             e
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             father
             is
             heard
             from
             heauen
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               sonne
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               .
            
             All
             these
             things
             note
             out
             the
             speciall
             force
             and
             dignity
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             to
             bee
             administred
             in
             a
             corner
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             three
             or
             foure
             persons
             present
             to
             witnesse
             the
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             congregation
             being
             departed
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             face
             and
             open
             view
             thereof
             :
             forasmuch
             as
             God
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             it
             from
             contempt
             ,
             hath
             giuen
             it
             visible
             markes
             of
             greater
             honor
             .
             The
             Apostle
             f
             saith
             1
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             
               Our
               vncomelie
               partes
               haue
               more
               comlinesse
               on
               :
               for
               our
               comely
               partes
               neede
               it
               not
               ,
               but
               God
               hath
               tempered
               the
               body
               together
               ,
               and
               hath
               giuen
               more
               honor
               to
               that
               part
               which
               lacked
               .
            
             As
             God
             hath
             delt
             with
             our
             bodies
             ,
             so
             hath
             he
             done
             in
             this
             sacrament
             .
             That
             which
             is
             most
             subiect
             to
             contempt
             ,
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             disgrace
             ,
             God
             hath
             lifted
             vp
             with
             sundry
             excelent
             preheminences
             and
             prerogatiues
             as
             we
             haue
             seene
             in
             Christs
             baptisme
             .
             And
             albeit
             there
             be
             a
             difference
             in
             the
             person
             baptized
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             none
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             baptisme
             .
             Seeing
             then
             god
             so
             highly
             esteemeth
             of
             this
             ordinance
             :
             it
             serueth
             to
             conuince
             ,
             to
             accuse
             ,
             and
             to
             condemne
             their
             carelesnesse
             and
             negligence
             ,
             that
             refuse
             to
             be
             present
             at
             baptisme
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             vouchsafe
             to
             bee
             present
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             departe
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             whole
             action
             ,
             and
             rushe
             out
             of
             the
             church
             before
             the
             name
             of
             God
             be
             praysed
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             worke
             finished
             g
             and
             concluded
             with
             prayer
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             Luk.
             3.
             
             
               It
               came
               to
               passe
               as
               all
               the
               people
               were
               baptized
               ,
               and
               that
               Iesus
               was
               baptized
               ,
               and
               did
               pray
               ,
               the
               heauen
               was
               opened
               .
            
             And
             Act.
             22
             ,
             
               Arise
               and
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               wash
               away
               thy
               sinnes
               in
               calling
               on
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Wherefore
             we
             are
             not
             to
             departe
             ,
             before
             god
             hath
             
             be
             ene
             prayed
             vnto
             ,
             and
             praysed
             for
             his
             benefits
             .
             The
             Apostle
             chargeth
             ,
             that
             h
             all
             things
             in
             the
             church
             be
             done
             in
             order
             and
             comelinesse
             .
             Now
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             more
             comely
             and
             conuenient
             ,
             i
             then
             that
             the
             Churches
             begin
             the
             exercises
             of
             their
             holy
             religion
             together
             ,
             and
             end
             them
             together
             ?
             Forasmuch
             as
             nothing
             is
             done
             in
             the
             assembly
             ,
             which
             tendeth
             not
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             in
             euery
             true
             baptisme
             ,
             there
             be
             outward
             and
             inward
             parts
             vnited
             each
             to
             other
             :
             then
             the
             baptisme
             of
             lohn
             and
             of
             Christ
             are
             in
             nature
             and
             substance
             all
             one
             .
             Contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             k
             Trent-councel
             that
             teacheth
             ,
             
               If
               any
               shal
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               baptisme
               of
               Iohn
               hath
               the
               same
               force
               with
               Christs
               baptisme
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               .
            
             Although
             it
             be
             no
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             nor
             greatly
             necessary
             in
             the●e
             daies
             to
             despute
             of
             Iohns
             baptisme
             ;
             seeing
             no
             man
             or
             woman
             is
             now
             baptized
             the
             rewith
             :
             yet
             we
             will
             shew
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             point
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             l
             that
             they
             are
             al
             one
             in
             substance
             and
             effect
             ,
             not
             of
             any
             other
             kind
             &
             nature
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             Iohn
             preached
             the
             baptisme
             of
             repentance
             to
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             they
             haue
             therfore
             the
             same
             doctrine
             ,
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             the
             same
             promise
             ,
             m
             the
             same
             repentance
             ,
             the
             same
             forgiuenesle
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             the
             same
             outward
             element
             of
             water
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             n
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             
               One
               body
               ,
               one
               spirit
               ,
               one
               hopeof
               the
               calling
               ,
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               father
               ,
               one
               faith
               ,
               and
               one
               baptisme
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             was
             consecrated
             and
             sanctified
             in
             the
             person
             of
             christ
             ,
             for
             christ
             was
             baptised
             with
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             
             It
             may
             appeare
             (
             as
             we
             wil
             proue
             Ch.
             4
             ,
             that
             Iohn
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             blessed
             trinity
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             neither
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Ap.
             rebaptized
             any
             that
             wer
             baptized
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             
               Iohn
               .
               Apollos
            
             did
             know
             onely
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             o
             he
             is
             taken
             &
             instructed
             farder
             in
             the
             faith
             and
             waies
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             we
             read
             not
             that
             he
             was
             baptized
             again
             .
             5
             if
             Iohns
             .
             baptisme
             were
             not
             the
             same
             with
             our
             baptisme
             ,
             it
             would
             follow
             that
             CHRIST
             was
             baptized
             with
             another
             baptisme
             then
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             baptisme
             was
             not
             sanctified
             in
             the
             person
             of
             CHRIST
             :
             which
             taketh
             away
             our
             comfort
             and
             consolation
             ,
             that
             we
             which
             are
             the
             members
             of
             CHRIST
             haue
             one
             and
             the
             same
             baptisme
             with
             our
             head
             .
             Sixtly
             ,
             if
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             were
             not
             one
             with
             the
             
             baptisme
             of
             Christ
             ,
             heere
             by
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             Anabaptistes
             should
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             for
             such
             as
             were
             baptized
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             should
             be
             rebaptized
             .
             Seuenthly
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             should
             not
             be
             truely
             baptized
             :
             for
             they
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             were
             baptized
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             being
             first
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             should
             be
             vnbaptized
             .
             For
             Christ
             with
             his
             owne
             hands
             baptized
             none
             ,
             p
             as
             ap
             peareth
             Ioh.
             4
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             one
             of
             them
             baptized
             another
             :
             yea
             they
             should
             baptize
             other
             into
             another
             baptisme
             then
             themselus
             had
             receiued
             .
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             Christ
             himselfe
             testi
             fieth
             ,
             q
             that
             the
             baptisme
             ministred
             by
             Iohn
             ,
             pertained
             to
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             righteousnesse
             Math.
             3
             ,
             15
             ,
             and
             Luke
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             the
             publicans
             and
             people
             being
             baptized
             of
             him
             ,
             iustified
             god
             ;
             but
             the
             Pharises
             dispised
             the
             counsell
             of
             god
             against
             themselues
             &
             were
             not
             baptised
             .
             Wherfore
             seeing
             Iohn
             bpatised
             with
             water
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Trinity
             to
             remission
             of
             sins
             and
             that
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             was
             present
             thereat
             ,
             we
             conclude
             his
             baptisme
             was
             the
             same
             with
             ours
             :
             r
             onely
             heerin
             lyeth
             the
             difference
             ,
             in
             the
             circumstance
             of
             time
             ,
             Iohn
             baptised
             in
             christ
             that
             should
             suffer
             death
             and
             rise
             againe
             ,
             we
             baptise
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             already
             dead
             and
             risen
             againe
             to
             life
             .
             Against
             this
             euident
             s
             truth
             directly
             confirmed
             ,
             Bellarmine
             the
             Iesuite
             taketh
             diuers
             ,
             exceptions
             ,
             and
             maketh
             many
             obiections
             :
             all
             which
             stumbling
             blocks
             lying
             in
             the
             way
             (
             wherat
             many
             stumble
             )
             are
             to
             be
             remoued
             ,
             before
             we
             conclude
             this
             chapter
             .
             For
             he
             reasoneth
             thus
             ,
             t
             
               The
               baptisme
               of
               Iohn
               was
               instituted
               by
               Iohn
               himselfe
               not
               by
               Christ
               ,
               he
               was
               ,
               not
               the
               minister
               onely
               ,
               but
               the
               author
               thereof
               :
               therefore
               it
               was
               no
               Sacrament
               at
               all
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               and
               consequently
               not
               the
               same
               with
               the
               baptisme
               of
               christ
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             in
             this
             reason
             ,
             the
             base
             and
             vile
             account
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             make
             of
             Iohns
             baptisme
             ,
             they
             make
             it
             an
             idle
             and
             vaine
             Ceremony
             without
             fruite
             or
             force
             ,
             and
             no
             Sacrament
             or
             seale
             of
             heauenly
             grace
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             Iohns
             baptisme
             were
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             then
             CHRIST
             which
             receiued
             no
             other
             outward
             Baptisme
             ,
             receiued
             no
             Sacrament
             :
             and
             we
             should
             be
             baptised
             with
             an
             other
             〈◊〉
             then
             Christ
             was
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             shal
             we
             heare
             with
             patience
             and
             hold
             our
             peace
             ,
             
             when
             these
             Iesuites
             or
             〈◊〉
             Iebusites
             〈◊〉
             enemies
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             belch
             out
             their
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             blot
             Iohns
             baptisme
             out
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             sacraments
             :
             and
             admit
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             false
             and
             〈◊〉
             Sacraments
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Penance
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Matrimony
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             what
             intolerable
             boldnes
             or
             blindenesse
             is
             there
             in
             these
             bayards
             ,
             that
             make
             Iohn
             and
             not
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             appointer
             ,
             author
             ,
             and
             ordainer
             of
             his
             baptisme
             :
             contrary
             to
             expresse
             euidence
             of
             holy
             〈◊〉
             ?
             For
             seeing
             no
             man
             u
             taketh
             this
             honor
             vpon
             him
             but
             he
             that
             is
             called
             of
             God
             as
             Aaron
             was
             :
             shall
             we
             thinke
             hee
             would
             vsurp
             this
             office
             without
             gods
             word
             &
             warrant
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             christ
             himfelfe
             propound
             the
             question
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             priests
             and
             elders
             of
             the
             people
             touching
             Iohns
             Baptisme
             ,
             a
             and
             teach
             that
             he
             baptized
             and
             preached
             by
             the
             authority
             and
             commaundement
             of
             God
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             do
             not
             the
             Euangelists
             say
             ,
             b
             he
             was
             sent
             of
             god
             ,
             Ioh.
             1
             ,
             6
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             came
             to
             Iohn
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             he
             came
             into
             all
             the
             coastes
             about
             Iordan
             preaching
             and
             baptizing
             ?
             Luk
             :
             3
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             yea
             ,
             Iohn
             himselfe
             testifieth
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             baptize
             ,
             Ioh.
             1.
             33
             ,
             I
             
               knew
               him
               not
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               sent
               me
               to
               baptize
               with
               water
               ,
               said
               vnto
               me
               ,
               vpon
               whom
               thou
               shalt
               see
               that
               spirit
               come
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               tarry
               still
               vpon
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               he
               which
               baptizeth
               with
               the
               Holy-ghost
               ,
            
             Where
             by
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             Iohns
             baptisme
             was
             〈◊〉
             of
             God
             no
             :
             of
             Iohn
             :
             and
             Iohn
             was
             not
             the
             author
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             minister
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             c
             he
             obiecteth
             and
             allegeth
             Math.
             3
             ,
             11
             ,
             where
             Iohn
             himselfe
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               baptize
               with
               water
               ,
               but
               Christ
               shall
               baptize
               with
               the
               Holy-ghost
               .
            
             whence
             he
             d
             gathereth
             that
             Christs
             baptisme
             gaue
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             Iohns
             baptisme
             gaue
             not
             the
             holy
             ghost
             :
             therefore
             their
             baptismes
             are
             not
             all
             one
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             to
             inform
             e
             the
             people
             that
             he
             was
             not
             that
             christ
             ,
             Luk.
             3
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             so
             that
             they
             make
             a
             difference
             ,
             not
             betweene
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             CHRIST
             and
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             but
             between
             the
             persons
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             betweene
             the
             minister
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             〈◊〉
             thereof
             .
             For
             this
             is
             true
             of
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Baptisme
             
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             baptize
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             :
             they
             poure
             on
             the
             water
             ,
             they
             can
             do
             no
             more
             ,
             they
             can
             go
             no
             further
             ,
             Christ
             must
             giue
             the
             grace
             of
             regeneration
             and
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             f
             another
             obiection
             he
             taketh
             out
             of
             Act.
             19
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             where
             Luke
             speaketh
             of
             certaine
             disciples
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             to
             whom
             Paule
             said
             ,
             
               Haue
               ye
               receiued
               the
               Holy-ghost
               ,
               since
               ye
               beleeued
               ?
               And
               they
               saide
               vnto
               him
               ,
               we
               haue
               not
               so
               much
               as
               heard
               whether
               there
               be
               an
               holy
               ghost
               .
            
             g
             
               And
               he
               said
               vnto
               them
               ,
               vnto
               what
               were
               ye
               then
               baptized
               ?
               And
               they
               said
               ,
               vnto
               Iohns
               Baptisme
               .
            
             Then
             Paule
             saide
             ,
             
               Iohn
               verily
               baptized
               with
               the
               baptisme
               of
               repentance
               ,
               saying
               vnto
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               beleeu
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               shal
               come
               after
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               And
               when
               they
               heard
               it
               ,
               they
               were
               baptized
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               .
               So
               Paule
               laid
               his
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy-ghost
               came
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               spake
               the
               tongues
               and
               prophesied
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               men
               were
               about
               twelue
               .
            
             In
             these
             words
             it
             should
             seeme
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             ,
             that
             Paule
             baptized
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Ephesus
             with
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             had
             before
             receiued
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             .
             If
             then
             he
             baptized
             them
             againe
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             whom
             Iohn
             baptized
             ,
             it
             followeth
             necessarily
             that
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             was
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             baptisme
             of
             christ
             another
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             should
             bee
             a
             needelesse
             and
             fruitelesse
             repetition
             .
             Besides
             this
             ,
             the
             place
             seemeth
             to
             fauour
             rebaptization
             ,
             and
             is
             alleaged
             by
             dangerous
             heretikes
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             place
             being
             difficult
             ,
             the
             doubts
             diuers
             ,
             and
             the
             errors
             many
             that
             are
             gathered
             and
             sucked
             from
             hence
             :
             let
             vs
             assay
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             God
             to
             open
             the
             true
             and
             naturall
             meaning
             thereof
             .
             If
             we
             shall
             weigh
             and
             consider
             the
             wordes
             aright
             according
             to
             the
             true
             interpretation
             thereof
             ,
             h
             agreeable
             to
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             to
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             to
             the
             propriety
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             to
             other
             testimonies
             of
             Scriptures
             &
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             faith
             :
             we
             shal
             see
             they
             fauour
             and
             further
             neither
             rebaptization
             maintained
             by
             the
             Anabaptistes
             ,
             neither
             reall
             difference
             betweenee
             Iohns
             baptisme
             and
             Christs
             ,
             defended
             by
             the
             Papists
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             ther
             is
             in
             this
             scripture
             a
             double
             History
             and
             narration
             inserted
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             intermingled
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             the
             one
             within
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             causeth
             some
             doubt
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             may
             easily
             be
             clcered
             and
             〈◊〉
             .
             For
             first
             of
             all
             .
             the
             wordes
             verse
             5
             ,
             
               And
               they
               which
               heard
               it
               were
               baptized
               :
            
             are
             not
             the
             wordes
             of
             Luke
             the
             writer
             ,
             but
             of
             Paule
             the
             speaker
             ,
             continuing
             his
             speach
             of
             Iohns
             Disciples
             and
             hearers
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             12
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             two
             i
             Greeke
             coniunctions
             ,
             which
             are
             vsed
             by
             the
             maiders
             of
             that
             tongue
             to
             ioyne
             and
             to
             disioyne
             ,
             hauing
             relation
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             knitting
             together
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             sentence
             answering
             fitly
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             k
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             wherefore
             ,
             Luke
             speaketh
             not
             heere
             of
             Paules
             baptisme
             ,
             but
             Paule
             speaketh
             of
             Iohns
             baptisme
             .
             He
             setteth
             downe
             the
             office
             of
             Iohn
             verse
             3
             ,
             then
             he
             prose
             cuteth
             both
             the
             partes
             of
             it
             ,
             mentioning
             his
             preaching
             verse
             4.
             &
             his
             baptizing
             verse
             5.
             
             Again
             ,
             these
             12.
             abiding
             at
             Ephesus
             dwelling
             far
             from
             the
             land
             of
             Iudea
             wher
             Iohn
             preached
             and
             baptized
             〈◊〉
             liuing
             about
             30.
             or
             40
             ,
             years
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             could
             not
             hear
             his
             doctrin
             from
             his
             own
             mouth
             ,
             or
             receiue
             baptisme
             at
             his
             hands
             .
             Now
             ,
             whereas
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             baptized
             to
             Iohns
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             l
             they
             embraced
             &
             professed
             the
             same
             doctrin
             which
             Iohn
             preached
             by
             word
             ,
             &
             sealed
             with
             his
             baptisme
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             haue
             a
             like
             example
             ,
             touching
             the
             Samaritans
             baptized
             by
             Phillip
             ,
             m
             
               The
               holyghost
               was
               yet
               come
               down
               vpon
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               onely
               baptized
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               :
               then
               laid
               they
               their
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               receiued
               the
               holy
               hgost
               .
            
             Heer
             we
             are
             to
             obseiue
             this
             order
             ,
             Phillip
             preached
             ,
             the
             people
             beleeued
             ,
             and
             were
             baptized
             :
             afterward
             the
             Apostles
             hands
             were
             imposed
             and
             so
             the
             holy
             ghost
             is
             receiued
             .
             They
             gaue
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             ghost
             by
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             without
             baptisme
             ,
             Act.
             8
             17
             ,
             neither
             do
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             was
             vsed
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             neither
             were
             these
             baptized
             againe
             ,
             but
             onely
             confirmed
             and
             strengthened
             by
             imposition
             of
             the
             Apostles
             hands
             .
             So
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             twelue
             Ephesian
             Disciples
             had
             embraced
             and
             receiued
             the
             doctrine
             that
             Iohn
             preached
             ,
             and
             were
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             christ
             :
             then
             the
             apostle
             layeth
             his
             hands
             
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             receiue
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             more
             rebaptized
             then
             wer
             the
             disciples
             at
             Samaria
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             if
             the
             4
             &
             5
             ,
             verses
             were
             to
             be
             sundred
             and
             dismembred
             contrary
             to
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Greeke
             particles
             ,
             which
             serue
             to
             comoyne
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             to
             〈◊〉
             the
             partes
             of
             the
             sentence
             (
             as
             though
             the
             one
             were
             spoken
             of
             Paule
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Luke
             )
             why
             doth
             Luke
             afterward
             verse
             6
             ,
             repeate
             and
             assume
             the
             name
             of
             Paule
             ?
             What
             neede
             was
             there
             to
             make
             mentiō
             of
             him
             again
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             shew
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             speach
             before
             ,
             he
             had
             spoken
             of
             Iohn
             and
             his
             hearers
             that
             heard
             him
             preaching
             in
             the
             wildernes
             ?
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             neither
             accuseth
             nor
             condemneth
             the
             baptisme
             of
             these
             Ephesians
             ,
             neither
             enquireth
             whether
             they
             were
             baptized
             or
             no
             ,
             seing
             they
             wer
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             professors
             of
             the
             faith
             &
             beleeuers
             of
             the
             gospel
             (
             for
             they
             are
             called
             disciples
             )
             but
             whether
             they
             had
             receiued
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ?
             Sixily
             ,
             if
             such
             as
             haue
             beene
             once
             baptized
             were
             to
             be
             repaptized
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             somtimes
             grosly
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             some
             necessary
             fundamentall
             point
             of
             religion
             concerning
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             concerning
             the
             offices
             or
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             holy
             principles
             :
             he
             Apostles
             themselues
             should
             haue
             been
             baptized
             again
             ,
             who
             conuersing
             with
             christ
             ,
             hearing
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             seeing
             his
             miracles
             ,
             knowing
             his
             behauior
             ,
             had
             yet
             tafled
             little
             of
             his
             spirituall
             and
             heauenly
             kingdome
             ,
             n
             but
             dreamed
             that
             the
             Messiah
             should
             haue
             a
             temporal
             and
             earthly
             kingdome
             .
             The
             Samaritans
             also
             should
             be
             baptized
             anew
             ,
             because
             being
             baptized
             they
             did
             not
             immediatly
             receiue
             the
             holy
             ghost
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             Apollos
             should
             be
             baptized
             againe
             ,
             who
             was
             weake
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             vnderstanding
             only
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             rebaptized
             ,
             but
             Aquillia
             and
             Priscilla
             tooke
             him
             ,
             and
             instructed
             him
             farther
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             and
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             God.
             And
             if
             Baptisme
             were
             so
             often
             to
             be
             repeated
             ,
             as
             GOD
             of
             his
             mercy
             sheweth
             vs
             the
             errours
             of
             our
             minde
             and
             laultes
             of
             our
             life
             :
             howe
             often
             should
             wee
             bee
             baptized
             ?
             Should
             not
             the
             faithfull
             many
             times
             ,
             not
             onelye
             in
             a
             yeare
             but
             sometimes
             in
             a
             daye
             require
             
             Baptisme
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             these
             12.
             
             Disciples
             were
             not
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             the
             third
             person
             in
             Trinity
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             and
             miraculous
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             which
             appeared
             in
             clouen
             tongues
             on
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             a
             as
             the
             words
             are
             taken
             ,
             Act.
             8
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             and
             Chap.
             10
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             47
             ,
             and
             chap.
             19
             ,
             6.
             
             For
             it
             were
             vnreasonable
             and
             absurd
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             are
             said
             to
             be
             disciples
             ,
             schollers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             professors
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             could
             be
             ignorant
             wholly
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             which
             Iohn
             saw
             come
             downe
             b
             vpon
             Christ
             in
             a
             visible
             shape
             ,
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             which
             spirit
             ,
             none
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             beleeuer
             and
             to
             be
             faithfull
             :
             such
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             admitted
             into
             the
             church
             ,
             that
             they
             deserue
             not
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             porch
             .
             Neither
             may
             we
             thinke
             without
             intollerable
             iniury
             done
             vnto
             Iohn
             ,
             who
             was
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy-ghost
             from
             his
             mothers
             wombe
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             euer
             haue
             receiued
             to
             his
             baptism
             such
             rude
             &
             grosse
             disciples
             as
             had
             neuer
             heard
             whether
             there
             were
             an
             Holy-ghost
             .
             Last
             of
             al
             ,
             if
             Paul
             had
             baptized
             these
             12.
             
             Disciples
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             why
             are
             they
             passed
             ouer
             in
             silence
             and
             not
             rehearsed
             ,
             where
             ,
             of
             set
             purpose
             he
             q
             reckoneth
             vp
             such
             as
             were
             baptized
             by
             him
             ?
             he
             declareth
             how
             he
             baptized
             
               〈◊〉
               ,
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             houshould
             of
             Stephanas
             ,
             he
             maketh
             no
             mention
             at
             al
             of
             this
             History
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             he
             baptized
             these
             ,
             might
             not
             the
             Corinthians
             haue
             taken
             exception
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             accused
             him
             of
             falshood
             and
             forgetfulnes
             ?
             And
             albeit
             the
             speak
             properly
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             corinthians
             ,
             yet
             after
             warde
             hee
             extendeth
             his
             doctrin
             farther
             ,
             and
             concludeth
             generally
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             whether
             he
             had
             baptised
             any
             other
             ;
             which
             he
             wold
             neuer
             haue
             spoken
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             baptised
             the
             xii
             .
             togither
             :
             especially
             seeing
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               Christ
               sent
               me
               not
               to
               baptize
               ,
               but
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             And
             seeing
             the
             former
             〈◊〉
             was
             written
             after
             this
             History
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             suppose
             from
             Ephesus
             where
             these
             disciples
             dwelled
             ,
             r
             as
             it
             may
             in
             part
             be
             gatheredout
             of
             chap
             16.
             when
             Paulesaith
             ,
             
               I
               〈◊〉
               tary
               at
               Ephesus
               vntill
               Pentecost
               :
            
             how
             can
             it
             be
             that
             the
             apostle
             baptising
             ,
             these
             Ephesians
             and
             writing
             his
             Epistle
             from
             Ephesus
             shoulde
             not
             
             remember
             them
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             being
             many
             and
             also
             present
             with
             him
             before
             his
             face
             ?
             Thus
             we
             haue
             opened
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             the
             vnlearned
             and
             vnstable
             haue
             wrested
             (
             as
             they
             doe
             also
             s
             other
             scriptures
             )
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             :
             and
             we
             haue
             proued
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Iohn
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             substance
             with
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             neither
             vnperfect
             nor
             vnprofitable
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             vnion
             of
             the
             outward
             and
             inwarde
             parts
             togither
             teacheth
             ,
             t
             that
             in
             baptisme
             the
             outwarde
             rites
             are
             no
             needles
             ceremonies
             :
             that
             it
             must
             be
             ministred
             with
             all
             conuenient
             speede
             ,
             against
             those
             that
             deferre
             the
             same
             many
             weekes
             and
             monethes
             :
             that
             it
             requireth
             our
             presence
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             administration
             therof
             ,
             that
             praiers
             may
             be
             offered
             vp
             by
             the
             church
             for
             infants
             to
             be
             baptized
             and
             our selues
             learne
             what
             we
             haue
             vowed
             to
             God.
             We
             haue
             also
             learned
             that
             God
             testifieth
             his
             loue
             euen
             to
             the
             lowest
             in
             the
             church
             .
             Nothing
             is
             done
             in
             the
             church
             but
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             whole
             :
             and
             if
             we
             desire
             our
             children
             should
             be
             the
             children
             of
             god
             ,
             why
             do
             we
             not
             stay
             to
             aske
             it
             of
             God
             ?
             Or
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             better
             know
             ,
             what
             our selues
             haue
             vowed
             and
             promised
             in
             our
             baptisme
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             haue
             bene
             answerable
             〈◊〉
             :
             then
             by
             our
             continuall
             ptesence
             when
             it
             is
             administred
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             diuision
             of
             the
             parts
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             and
             of
             Christ
             differ
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             and
             substance
             thereof
             .
             Thus
             farre
             we
             haue
             shewed
             that
             the
             parts
             of
             baptisme
             are
             partly
             outward
             and
             partly
             inward
             Now
             let
             vs
             see
             what
             these
             outward
             parts
             are
             :
             and
             afterwarde
             proceede
             in
             order
             to
             the
             inward
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             first
             outward
             part
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             AS
             we
             declared
             before
             in
             the
             former
             booke
             chap.
             3.
             the
             number
             of
             outward
             parts
             of
             a
             sacrament
             :
             a
             so
             the
             out
             warde
             partes
             of
             baptisme
             are
             4
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             minister
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             institution
             ,
             the
             element
             ,
             and
             the
             receiuer
             .
             All
             these
             though
             outward
             partes
             ,
             yet
             are
             substantiall
             and
             necessarie
             
             parts
             The
             first
             is
             the
             minister
             ,
             as
             the
             Ambassador
             of
             God
             sent
             out
             by
             him
             with
             〈◊〉
             to
             meddle
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             ministerie
             of
             Iohn
             .
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             The
             baptist
             ,
             b
             when
             all
             men
             〈◊〉
             in
             their
             harts
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             that
             Christ
             ,
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Indeede
               I
               baptise
               you
               with
               water
               ,
               but
               one
               stronger
               then
               I
               cōmeth
               ,
               whose
               shoos
               Latchet
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               woorthy
               to
               vnloose
               .
            
             And
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               come
               baptising
               with
               water
               ,
               I
               knew
               him
               not
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               sent
               me
               to
               baptise
               with
               water
               ,
               said
               to
               me
               ,
               vpon
               whom
               thou
               shalt
               see
               the
               spirit
               come
               downe
               and
               tary
               still
               on
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               he
               which
               〈◊〉
               with
               the
               Holy-ghost
               .
            
             And
             Math.
             28.
             
             
               Teach
               all
               nations
               baptising
               them
            
             Now
             according
             to
             this
             commaundement
             and
             commission
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             went
             forth
             teaching
             and
             preaching
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             ministring
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             such
             as
             were
             conuerted
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             c
             as
             we
             see
             Act
             ,
             2.
             38.
             
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             whereas
             Paule
             saith
             ,
             
               Christ
               sent
               me
               not
               to
               baptise
               ,
               d
               but
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               ,
            
             1
             Cor
             ,
             1
             ,
             17.
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             hystorically
             but
             comparatiuely
             .
             For
             his
             meaning
             is
             not
             simplie
             to
             relate
             and
             set
             downe
             his
             office
             wherunto
             he
             was
             called
             ,
             but
             by
             conferring
             it
             with
             his
             preaching
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             not
             the
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             ende
             of
             my
             calling
             and
             function
             to
             baptize
             ,
             the
             high
             worke
             of
             my
             ministery
             is
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Indeed
             they
             are
             both
             of
             them
             parts
             of
             the
             ministers
             Office
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             the
             chiefest
             to
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             greater
             giftes
             required
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fruite
             that
             floweth
             and
             followeth
             from
             thence
             to
             their
             hearers
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             high
             ordinance
             of
             god
             to
             saue
             such
             as
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             is
             the
             Apostles
             mind
             and
             meaning
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             the
             words
             immediately
             ensuing
             ,
             where
             he
             reckoneth
             vp
             some
             whom
             he
             had
             baptized
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             neuer
             haue
             done
             or
             attempted
             without
             a
             calling
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             dignity
             &
             force
             of
             baptism
             dependeth
             not
             vpon
             the
             worthines
             or
             excellency
             of
             the
             Ministers
             thereof
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             authoritie
             and
             institution
             of
             god
             ,
             who
             onelie
             remitteth
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             baptizeth
             with
             the
             Holy-ghost
             .
          
           
             This
             appeareth
             by
             the
             example
             of
             such
             as
             cast
             out
             deuils
             
             
             in
             Christs
             name
             ,
             of
             whom
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             he
             knew
             them
             not
             .
             So
             Iudu
             was
             sent
             out
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             teach
             
             and
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             to
             heale
             
             euery
             sicknes
             and
             euery
             disease
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             perdition
             that
             the
             scripture
             might
             be
             
             fulfilled
             .
             The
             scribes
             and
             pharises
             sit
             in
             Moses
             his
             chaire
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             Christ
             himselfe
             would
             baptize
             no
             man
             Ioh.
             4
             ,
             least
             any
             should
             esteem
             of
             baptisme
             by
             the
             worthines
             or
             vnworthines
             of
             the
             Ministers
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             f
             it
             is
             required
             that
             baptisme
             be
             done
             and
             deliuered
             by
             a
             minister
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             one
             reputed
             so
             to
             be
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             confirmed
             by
             sundry
             reasons
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             baptisme
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             ministry
             ,
             which
             none
             may
             vndertake
             but
             such
             as
             are
             thereunto
             lawfully
             called
             .
             God
             hath
             ioyned
             the
             g
             ministry
             of
             the
             worde
             and
             sacramentes
             together
             :
             and
             what
             God
             hath
             coupled
             togither
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             separate
             ,
             Math
             19.
             6.
             
             But
             women
             or
             priuate
             persons
             may
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             teach
             in
             the
             publicke
             assemblies
             h
             in
             a
             true
             and
             well
             ordered
             chutch
             ,
             1
             ,
             Cor
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Let
               your
               women
               keepe
               silence
               in
               the
               churches
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               permitted
               vnto
               them
               to
               speake
               ,
               but
               they
               ought
               to
               bee
               subtect
               ,
               
               as
               also
               the
               Lawe
               saith
               :
               and
               if
               they
               will
               learne
               any
               thing
               ,
               let
               them
               aske
               their
               husbandes
               at
               home
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               for
               Women
               to
               speake
               in
               the
               churcb
               .
            
             And
             1
             Tim
             ,
             2
             ,
             
               Let
               your
               women
               learne
               in
               silence
               with
               all
               subiection
               ,
               I
               permit
               not
               a
               woman
               to
               teach
               ,
               neither
               to
               vsurpe
               authority
               ouer
               the
               man
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               in
               silence
               .
            
          
           
             Likewise
             ,
             i
             the
             Apostle
             reproueth
             the
             church
             of
             Thyatira
             ,
             that
             it
             suffered
             a
             Woman
             to
             teach
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             the
             publicke
             ministry
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             contrary
             to
             gods
             commaundement
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             gods
             people
             .
             I
             confesse
             ,
             k
             there
             haue
             bene
             prophettesses
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             as
             
               Deborab
               ,
               Huldah
               ,
               Hannah
            
             ,
             the
             foure
             daughters
             of
             Phillip
             ,
             with
             some
             others
             :
             but
             the
             examples
             are
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             make
             an
             ordinary
             
             〈◊〉
             for
             imitation
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             heereof
             are
             direct
             and
             euident
             .
             For
             to
             teach
             
             publikely
             ,
             is
             a
             token
             of
             authority
             and
             rule
             ouer
             others
             ,
             in-asmuch
             as
             the
             teacher
             is
             higher
             in
             place
             and
             authority
             then
             he
             that
             is
             taught
             ,
             as
             Paule
             was
             brought
             vp
             at
             the
             feete
             of
             l
             Gamaliell
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             lesse
             is
             blessed
             of
             m
             the
             greater
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             woman
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             be
             a
             maister
             in
             Israell
             ,
             a
             teacher
             and
             instructer
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             1
             Tim.
             2
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostle
             forbiddeth
             them
             to
             teach
             publikely
             ,
             and
             to
             vsurpe
             authority
             ouer
             the
             man
             ,
             but
             requireth
             of
             them
             to
             be
             in
             subiection
             ,
             not
             to
             chalenge
             dominion
             .
             Again
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             n
             frailenes
             and
             weakenesse
             of
             that
             sexe
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             easier
             to
             be
             seduced
             and
             deceiued
             ,
             and
             so
             fitter
             to
             be
             authors
             of
             much
             mischiefe
             being
             the
             weaker
             vessels
             :
             therefore
             Paule
             hauing
             set
             down
             the
             doctrine
             that
             women
             should
             not
             take
             vpon
             them
             to
             teach
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             so
             preach
             in
             the
             assembly
             of
             men
             ,
             presently
             alledgeth
             this
             reason
             ,
             o
             that
             
               The
               woman
               was
               first
               deceiued
               of
               the
               deuil
               and
               was
               in
               the
               transgression
               :
            
             he
             made
             choise
             of
             her
             ,
             and
             made
             her
             an
             instrument
             to
             be
             guile
             her
             busband
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             minister
             representeth
             Gods
             person
             in
             this
             holy
             worke
             ,
             and
             theresore
             he
             onely
             can
             offer
             and
             deliuer
             with
             power
             and
             authority
             the
             outward
             signe
             ,
             which
             answeareth
             fitly
             to
             the
             inward
             matter
             .
             Shall
             priuate
             persons
             vsurp
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             messengers
             ,
             to
             bring
             his
             letters
             and
             seales
             ,
             not
             called
             ,
             not
             alowed
             ,
             not
             authorised
             ?
             It
             cannot
             be
             without
             intruding
             of
             themselues
             and
             dishonour
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             As
             none
             can
             wash
             vs
             from
             our
             sinnes
             but
             Christ
             onely
             :
             so
             none
             can
             beare
             his
             person
             in
             the
             outward
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             inward
             washing
             ,
             but
             he
             whom
             Christ
             himselfe
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             receiue
             the
             benifit
             of
             the
             holy
             seale
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             for
             the
             assurance
             of
             our
             conscience
             p
             that
             we
             are
             washed
             from
             our
             sinnes
             .
             And
             if
             the
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             doe
             make
             that
             onely
             to
             be
             his
             seale
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             set
             aparte
             to
             seale
             his
             grauntes
             withall
             ,
             so
             that
             albeit
             another
             bee
             made
             right
             of
             the
             same
             matter
             ,
             iust
             of
             the
             same
             forme
             and
             fashion
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             pointes
             like
             vnto
             it
             ,
             no
             difference
             being
             to
             bee
             seene
             betweene
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             
             same
             is
             none
             of
             the
             Princes
             seale
             ,
             but
             a
             counterfcit
             stampe
             :
             then
             now
             much
             more
             ought
             the
             knowne
             will
             of
             the
             eternall
             God
             (
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             onely
             should
             minister
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             that
             haue
             a
             publicke
             calling
             and
             allowance
             therunto
             )
             to
             haue
             that
             authority
             ,
             that
             no
             sacraments
             can
             be
             warranted
             to
             be
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             signed
             by
             his
             officers
             .
             Againe
             ,
             q
             suppose
             the
             princes
             seales
             shoulde
             be
             stollen
             away
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             appointed
             to
             seale
             his
             grantes
             withall
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             set
             too
             ,
             by
             him
             that
             hath
             no
             authority
             ,
             not
             being
             the
             keeper
             thereof
             ,
             there
             can
             by
             no
             means
             grow
             any
             assurance
             of
             comfort
             to
             the
             party
             that
             hath
             it
             applyed
             to
             his
             writinges
             :
             so
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             to
             bee
             the
             seale
             of
             GOD
             which
             a
             woman
             shoulde
             set
             to
             ,
             yet
             for
             that
             she
             hath
             stolen
             her
             patent
             ,
             and
             vsed
             it
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             commandement
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             any
             man
             can
             perswade
             his
             owne
             hart
             by
             it
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             a
             sacrament
             :
             but
             his
             comfort
             is
             weakened
             and
             impaired
             ,
             and
             his
             conscience
             left
             in
             doubt
             and
             perplexity
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             this
             may
             yet
             farther
             appeare
             by
             a
             comparison
             (
             a
             forme
             of
             reasoning
             often
             vsed
             in
             the
             scripture
             )
             comparing
             different
             actions
             of
             thinges
             done
             by
             a
             calling
             ,
             with
             such
             as
             are
             done
             without
             a
             calling
             ,
             wherby
             we
             shall
             see
             that
             to
             haue
             a
             lawfull
             calling
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             ,
             giueth
             life
             ,
             likinge
             ,
             and
             allowance
             vnto
             the
             doing
             For
             we
             must
             ,
             not
             onely
             consider
             what
             is
             done
             ;
             but
             also
             who
             is
             the
             doer
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             Ioab
             captaine
             of
             the
             hoast
             ,
             r
             killing
             Abner
             and
             Amasa
             two
             more
             righteous
             then
             himselfe
             ,
             was
             reserued
             to
             iudgement
             :
             s
             whereas
             Phinchas
             killing
             Zimri
             and
             Cosbi
             ,
             it
             was
             imputed
             vnto
             him
             for
             right
             cousnes
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             Peter
             is
             reproued
             for
             drawing
             his
             sworde
             ,
             and
             smiting
             the
             high
             priests
             seruant
             ,
             being
             commaunded
             to
             put
             vp
             the
             sword
             ,
             because
             so
             many
             as
             〈◊〉
             with
             the
             sword
             
               shall
               perish
               with
            
             
             
               the
               sword
            
             :
             whereas
             the
             higher
             power
             which
             is
             God
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             minister
             of
             god
             ,
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             him
             
             that
             doth
             euill
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             beare
             the
             sword
             in
             vaine
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             ,
             that
             Phinehas
             was
             stirred
             vp
             and
             called
             of
             God
             to
             do
             execution
             :
             but
             Ioah
             was
             stirred
             vp
             by
             the
             Diuel
             ,
             to
             see
             and
             to
             
             seeke
             his
             owne
             reuenge
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             ,
             that
             Peter
             was
             a
             priuate
             man
             to
             whome
             God
             had
             saide
             ,
             a
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               :
               but
               the
               Magistrate
            
             is
             ordained
             of
             god
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             saide
             ,
             b
             
               Thine
               eye
               shall
               not
               pitty
               him
               ,
               whom
               I
               haue
               appointed
               to
               die
               ?
            
             Wherfore
             there
             is
             more
             to
             be
             marked
             of
             vs
             then
             the
             deede
             that
             is
             done
             seeing
             the
             same
             deed
             performed
             by
             a
             person
             that
             hath
             a
             calling
             is
             liked
             and
             lawfull
             ,
             the
             which
             done
             without
             a
             calling
             is
             vngodly
             and
             vnlawful
             .
             This
             truth
             is
             so
             plaine
             and
             apparent
             ,
             that
             the
             Heathen
             c
             poet
             doth
             acknowledge
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Duo
               cumidem
               faciunt
               saepe
               vt
               possis
               dicere
            
             
               Hoc
               licet
               impune
               facere
               huic
               ,
               illi
               non
               licet
               :
            
             
               Non
               quod
               dissimilis
               res
               sit
               ,
               sed
               is
               qui
               facit
               .
            
          
           
             That
             is
             .
          
           
             
               Though
               two
               an
               act
               attempt
               in
               substance
               one
               ,
               as
               doth
               befal
               ,
            
             
               Yet
               one
               we
               oft
               as
               lawfull
               like
               ,
               th'
               other
               vnlawfull
               call
               :
            
             
               Not
               that
               the
               deed
               is
               differing
               ,
               the
               doer
               is
               all
               in
               all
               .
            
          
           
             So
             then
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             a
             woman
             may
             minister
             baptisme
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             ther
             be
             no
             iudge
             or
             magistrate
             at
             hande
             that
             will
             do
             his
             duty
             in
             executing
             iustice
             against
             murtherers
             and
             malefactors
             :
             that
             then
             a
             priuate
             man
             may
             take
             vpon
             him
             to
             draw
             the
             sword
             out
             of
             the
             sheath
             to
             strike
             osfendors
             .
             But
             as
             a
             priuate
             man
             ,
             flaying
             a
             murtherer
             ,
             hath
             himselfe
             committed
             murther
             ,
             and
             not
             executed
             iudgement
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             no
             calling
             or
             commission
             thereunto
             ,
             so
             such
             as
             without
             any
             warrant
             haue
             taken
             in
             hande
             to
             baptise
             ,
             haue
             made
             a
             prophane
             washing
             ;
             and
             not
             administred
             any
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             materiall
             who
             baptise
             ;
             then
             if
             the
             friends
             or
             neighbours
             meeting
             together
             after
             the
             birth
             of
             a
             child
             ,
             should
             carry
             the
             childe
             to
             the
             church
             ro
             be
             baptised
             and
             solemnely
             dedicated
             to
             Christ
             that
             died
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             if
             a
             priuate
             person
             preuenting
             their
             purpose
             cast
             water
             on
             the
             infant
             and
             with
             all
             vse
             the
             wordes
             of
             institution
             ;
             the
             childe
             should
             by
             this
             imagination
             be
             baptised
             and
             be
             carried
             no
             further
             to
             the
             minister
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             no
             man
             of
             purpose
             poure
             on
             
             water
             ,
             but
             it
             dash
             at
             vnwares
             vpon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             or
             if
             a
             shower
             of
             raine
             fall
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             a
             priuate
             person
             speake
             the
             words
             of
             institution
             ,
             it
             should
             likewise
             be
             baptisme
             .
             Nay
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             vnreasonable
             and
             absurd
             ,
             d
             if
             it
             were
             ministred
             by
             a
             boy
             playing
             and
             in
             sport
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             ministred
             by
             a
             foole
             or
             a
             mad
             man
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             ministred
             by
             one
             that
             were
             not
             himselfe
             baptized
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             by
             a
             Turke
             or
             infidell
             that
             is
             a
             sworne
             Enimy
             by
             profession
             to
             baptisme
             and
             to
             them
             that
             are
             baptised
             ,
             yea
             if
             it
             were
             ministred
             by
             an
             Athiest
             that
             holdeth
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ;
             yet
             it
             should
             be
             by
             this
             opinion
             a
             good
             ,
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             perfect
             baptisme
             .
             But
             seeing
             this
             cannot
             be
             so
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             onely
             to
             obserue
             what
             is
             the
             deed
             done
             ,
             but
             to
             consider
             who
             is
             the
             doer
             ,
             and
             to
             prouide
             it
             be
             done
             by
             the
             minister
             warranted
             by
             the
             church
             and
             called
             of
             God
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             vses
             heereof
             ,
             we
             will
             answere
             an
             obiection
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Zipporah
             the
             Wife
             of
             Moses
             ,
             who
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             circumcised
             her
             sonne
             ,
             and
             God
             departed
             from
             pursuinge
             her
             husbande
             to
             the
             death
             for
             omitting
             thereof
             .
             To
             this
             we
             may
             answer
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             liue
             by
             lawes
             ,
             not
             by
             examples
             which
             haue
             no
             warrant
             .
             The
             question
             is
             not
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             lawfulnes
             of
             the
             fact
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             betweene
             circumcision
             and
             baptisme
             .
             For
             this
             falling
             out
             before
             the
             law
             ,
             was
             more
             lawfull
             ,
             when
             circumcision
             was
             left
             more
             at
             liberty
             :
             yea
             vnder
             the
             law
             there
             was
             no
             speciall
             commaundement
             giuen
             to
             the
             priestes
             to
             circumcise
             ,
             which
             should
             tye
             it
             to
             the
             priesthood
             .
             But
             Christ
             in
             the
             gospell
             hath
             apointed
             the
             same
             persons
             to
             be
             preachers
             of
             the
             gospell
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             sacramentes
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             shee
             did
             it
             ,
             e
             not
             in
             the
             absence
             but
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             and
             inasmuch
             as
             her
             hart
             was
             not
             vpright
             ,
             but
             filled
             with
             Anger
             against
             GOD
             ,
             with
             indignation
             against
             her
             husband
             ,
             with
             murmaringe
             and
             frettinge
             againste
             the
             institution
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             castinge
             the
             fore-skin
             with
             
             great
             disdaine
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             regarding
             nothing
             lesse
             then
             to
             performe
             a
             good
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             railing
             vpon
             and
             reuiling
             Moses
             ,
             the
             act
             cannot
             be
             lawfull
             or
             aproued
             .
             Furthermore
             it
             doth
             not
             appeare
             out
             of
             the
             scripture
             that
             Moses
             was
             sick
             (
             as
             some
             pretend
             )
             but
             it
             is
             most
             probaple
             and
             likely
             ,
             that
             Zipporah
             wanting
             discretion
             but
             not
             presumption
             ,
             through
             her
             boldnes
             and
             hastines
             preuented
             Moses
             ,
             and
             aduentured
             on
             the
             worke
             ,
             before
             the
             prophet
             coulde
             prepare
             himselfe
             vnto
             it
             .
             Neither
             may
             we
             by
             the
             sequell
             and
             successe
             conclude
             the
             lawfulnes
             of
             her
             deed
             ,
             f
             as
             Bellarmine
             doth
             ,
             because
             the
             Angell
             ceased
             from
             vexing
             him
             ,
             that
             therefore
             god
             was
             pacified
             ,
             pleased
             ,
             and
             appealed
             towarde
             him
             .
             For
             the
             Heathen
             man
             condemneth
             such
             as
             measure
             actions
             g
             by
             the
             euent
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             false
             rule
             and
             deceitfull
             measure
             .
             We
             see
             oftentimes
             euill
             workes
             prosper
             ,
             and
             euill
             workes
             speede
             well
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             The
             Assyrians
             that
             halted
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             mingled
             his
             honor
             with
             Idols
             ,
             were
             deliuered
             frow
             the
             h
             lyons
             that
             deuoured
             them
             :
             yet
             their
             corrupt
             and
             consused
             religion
             pleased
             not
             God.
             Wherefore
             ,
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             whereas
             this
             Woman
             administred
             circumcision
             ,
             her
             example
             must
             not
             be
             drawn
             into
             imitation
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             the
             truth
             is
             plaine
             and
             euident
             :
             so
             the
             vse
             is
             profitable
             and
             comfortable
             .
             First
             ,
             if
             the
             minister
             be
             one
             outward
             
             part
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             be
             ready
             and
             carefull
             to
             performe
             his
             duty
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             wash
             the
             vncleane
             body
             with
             water
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             of
             the
             sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             to
             call
             vpon
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             left
             in
             the
             scripture
             for
             his
             direction
             .
             For
             if
             there
             be
             the
             outward
             sign
             of
             baptisme
             as
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             if
             ther
             be
             a
             party
             to
             be
             baptized
             which
             is
             the
             receiuer
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             he
             a
             minister
             to
             administer
             it
             :
             yet
             vnlesse
             he
             performe
             his
             duty
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             baptisme
             .
             So
             then
             we
             must
             knowe
             that
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             minister
             i
             are
             dubble
             :
             first
             ,
             there
             is
             required
             of
             him
             a
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             water
             :
             Sccondly
             ,
             a
             washing
             of
             the
             partie
             .
             The
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             is
             the
             seperation
             and
             appointing
             of
             it
             by
             the
             word
             and
             praier
             to
             this
             vse
             to
             signifie
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ.
             
             The
             outward
             washing
             is
             a
             certaine
             pledge
             vnto
             vs
             of
             our
             inward
             washing
             by
             the
             blood
             and
             spirit
             of
             christ
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             ossice
             of
             the
             minister
             to
             baptize
             :
             
             then
             this
             giueth
             direction
             and
             instruction
             to
             the
             people
             to
             whom
             to
             repaire
             and
             resorte
             when
             they
             haue
             any
             children
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
             It
             is
             required
             of
             them
             to
             haue
             recourse
             to
             the
             ministers
             as
             to
             the
             officers
             of
             god
             .
             We
             see
             in
             the
             asfiairs
             of
             the
             common-wealth
             ,
             and
             in
             passing
             conueyances
             of
             houses
             ,
             of
             lands
             ,
             and
             of
             inhritances
             ,
             how
             carefull
             and
             circumspect
             men
             are
             to
             passe
             them
             where
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             passed
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             courts
             ,
             and
             vnder
             such
             officers
             as
             are
             authorised
             for
             such
             purpose
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             error
             committed
             in
             the
             conueiance
             .
             For
             whatsoeuer
             is
             done
             and
             passed
             before
             him
             that
             hath
             not
             his
             patent
             to
             warrant
             his
             practise
             ,
             is
             held
             to
             be
             void
             and
             frustrate
             by
             maisters
             of
             that
             profession
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             it
             standeth
             vs
             all
             vppon
             ,
             when
             a
             matter
             of
             an
             higher
             nature
             and
             of
             greater
             importance
             is
             in
             hand
             ,
             then
             the
             sealing
             and
             assuring
             of
             temporall
             possessions
             ,
             to
             looke
             carefully
             to
             the
             diligent
             performance
             of
             this
             speciall
             duty
             ,
             that
             the
             signing
             of
             our
             infants
             and
             sealing
             them
             in
             the
             couenant
             ,
             be
             made
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             officers
             as
             are
             appointed
             by
             God
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             condemneth
             the
             abuse
             and
             prophanation
             of
             the
             Sactament
             of
             baptisme
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             where
             
             women
             ,
             midwiues
             ,
             and
             priuate
             persons
             without
             any
             commaundement
             of
             God
             ,
             nay
             contrary
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             take
             vpon
             them
             this
             part
             of
             the
             ministers
             office
             to
             baptize
             children
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             receiued
             from
             the
             〈◊〉
             Marcion
             i
             who
             gaue
             women
             power
             to
             baptize
             ,
             which
             Epiphanius
             k
             teacheth
             ,
             the
             holy
             mother
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             permitted
             to
             do
             .
             Such
             then
             as
             vsurp
             this
             calling
             and
             approue
             thereof
             ,
             neuer
             knew
             the
             force
             of
             our
             adoption
             in
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             couenant
             ,
             nor
             that
             the
             elect
             are
             saued
             by
             the
             good
             pleasure
             and
             will
             of
             God.
             Therfore
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             that
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             baptisme
             to
             saluation
             which
             many
             suppose
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             supposed
             necessity
             ,
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             should
             be
             broken
             and
             prophaned
             .
             And
             a
             man
             may
             
             maruell
             ,
             why
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             rather
             commit
             the
             mater
             to
             priuate
             men
             to
             baptize
             then
             to
             woman
             (
             whose
             sexe
             is
             surther
             remoued
             from
             execution
             of
             this
             office
             )
             not
             onely
             because
             they
             be
             vncalled
             and
             priuate
             men
             ,
             l
             but
             euen
             because
             they'
             are
             women
             ,
             and
             thereby
             are
             wholly
             vncapable
             (
             though
             otherwise
             qualified
             )
             of
             any
             publike
             charge
             or
             function
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             they
             are
             commaunded
             to
             sit
             stil
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             quiet
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             in
             time
             of
             this
             extreamety
             and
             necessity
             which
             is
             imagened
             ,
             it
             be
             permitted
             them
             to
             minister
             baptisme
             :
             why
             should
             it
             not
             be
             suffered
             in
             like
             necessity
             and
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             they
             minister
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             (
             in
             case
             they
             be
             able
             and
             men
             vnable
             or
             vnwilling
             )
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             one
             Sacrament
             being
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             word
             being
             as
             great
             as
             of
             them
             both
             ?
             If
             then
             women
             may
             iustly
             be
             condemned
             ,
             when
             they
             shal
             presume
             to
             sit
             down
             in
             the
             chaire
             of
             Moses
             ,
             or
             to
             minister
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             they
             cannot
             be
             iustified
             if
             they
             vsurp
             to
             minister
             baptisme
             .
             For
             ,
             shall
             we
             make
             a
             shamefull
             and
             double
             diuorcement
             of
             those
             things
             that
             God
             hath
             coupled
             ,
             betweene
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             likewise
             betweene
             the
             one
             Sacrament
             and
             the
             other
             ?
             This
             is
             to
             great
             contumely
             and
             contempt
             offered
             to
             baptisme
             ,
             to
             allow
             it
             in
             those
             ,
             that
             may
             neither
             publikely
             preach
             ,
             nor
             lawfully
             minister
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             seeing
             their
             warrant
             to
             practise
             the
             one
             ,
             is
             no
             greater
             then
             to
             do
             the
             other
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             let
             all
             priuate
             persous
             and
             midwiues
             consider
             with
             the
             mselues
             the
             fearefull
             examples
             recorded
             in
             the
             Scipture
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             rashly
             presumed
             to
             prophane
             the
             holy
             offices
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             how
             God
             hath
             often
             visited
             this
             great
             sin
             with
             grieuous
             iudgments
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             fire
             from
             heauen
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             earth
             opening
             her
             mouth
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             suddaine
             death
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             with
             the
             most
             filthy
             disease
             of
             the
             Leprosie
             ,
             whereby
             as
             by
             his
             voice
             from
             heauen
             ,
             he
             thundered
             downe
             vpon
             mens
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             so
             ratifieth
             this
             law
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             vocation
             〈◊〉
             calling
             for
             euer
             .
             m
             
               Corah
               ,
               Dathan
            
             ,
             and
             Abiram
             taking
             vpon
             them
             the
             priest-hood
             without
             a
             calling
             ,
             fire
             from
             heauen
             came
             downe
             consuming
             Corah
             and
             
             his
             company
             :
             the
             earth
             also
             opened
             and
             couered
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             swallowed
             vp
             aliue
             :
             none
             of
             them
             died
             the
             common
             visitation
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             but
             God
             wroght
             a
             strange
             worke
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             altered
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             :
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             parpetuall
             instruction
             and
             direction
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             to
             teach
             vs
             not
             to
             peruert
             or
             euert
             that
             order
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             established
             to
             continue
             in
             his
             church
             .
             Hitherto
             belongeth
             that
             which
             is
             writen
             of
             Vzzah
             ,
             n
             who
             was
             smitten
             with
             suddaine
             and
             vnexpected
             death
             ,
             only
             for
             that
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             his
             calling
             he
             put
             forth
             his
             hand
             to
             hold
             vp
             the
             Arke
             which
             did
             shake
             and
             was
             ready
             to
             fal
             ,
             which
             was
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Leuites
             onely
             to
             meddle
             withal
             ,
             although
             his
             intent
             and
             purpose
             wer
             neuer
             so
             good
             :
             so
             that
             if
             the
             vnlawful
             intruders
             vpon
             baptisme
             pretend
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             heere
             seemed
             as
             great
             a
             necessity
             ,
             yea
             his
             mind
             and
             meaning
             was
             as
             good
             as
             theirs
             ,
             yet
             it
             displeased
             god
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             done
             without
             his
             word
             and
             warrant
             .
             So
             Azariah
             was
             striken
             with
             Leprosie
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Leaper
             to
             the
             day
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             for
             that
             not
             being
             content
             with
             his
             kingly
             office
             ,
             he
             would
             take
             vpon
             him
             the
             priests
             office
             o
             to
             burn
             incense
             vnto
             the
             Lord.
             These
             worthy
             examples
             of
             gods
             most
             feuere
             iudgements
             executed
             vpon
             the
             breakers
             of
             this
             ordinance
             ,
             ought
             to
             strike
             such
             a
             fear
             into
             our
             harts
             ,
             that
             we
             suffer
             not
             the
             sacred
             functions
             and
             offices
             of
             the
             church
             to
             be
             prophaned
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             vs
             that
             euery
             one
             meddle
             only
             with
             the
             approued
             duties
             of
             his
             own
             calling
             .
             And
             although
             God
             do
             not
             now
             thus
             execute
             iudgement
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             work
             strange
             things
             in
             the
             earth
             in
             extraordinary
             manner
             ,
             when
             his
             ordinances
             are
             broken
             :
             yet
             the
             sin
             is
             not
             therby
             lessened
             ,
             nor
             the
             punishmēt
             mitagated
             ,
             nor
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             shortned
             ,
             but
             stretched
             out
             still
             ,
             though
             iudgement
             according
             to
             desert
             be
             deferred
             :
             my
             rather
             the
             p
             greater
             wrath
             is
             reserued
             for
             his
             aduersaries
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             day
             of
             account
             ,
             when
             al
             flesh
             shal
             appear
             before
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glorious
             presence
             .
             For
             if
             the
             prophaners
             of
             the
             sign
             〈◊〉
             sacraments
             of
             the
             old
             testament
             did
             not
             escape
             ,
             but
             were
             thus
             sharpely
             and
             seuerely
             punished
             :
             our
             sacraments
             established
             by
             the
             lord
             Iesus
             are
             not
             of
             lesse
             value
             〈◊〉
             worthines
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             contempt
             of
             thē
             shal
             be
             visited
             with
             sorer
             iudgments
             .
             
             And
             if
             god
             did
             strike
             with
             his
             reuenging
             hand
             priuatemen
             when
             they
             sinned
             in
             a
             abusing
             the
             sacramentes
             ,
             and
             spared
             not
             kings
             in
             the
             pride
             of
             their
             hearts
             :
             how
             should
             women
             standing
             a
             degree
             〈◊〉
             off
             ,
             and
             barred
             from
             the
             office
             by
             a
             stronger
             bolt
             ,
             enter
             into
             the
             house
             q
             at
             a
             window
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             accounted
             as
             theeues
             and
             robbers
             ?
             So
             that
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             calling
             is
             as
             great
             as
             the
             necessity
             of
             baptisme
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             outward
             part
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             namely
             the
             minister
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             second
             outward
             part
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             outward
             part
             of
             baptisme
             is
             the
             word
             of
             institution
             ,
             a
             which
             is
             as
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             Eph.
             2
             ,
             26.
             
             
               Christ
               loued
               the
               church
               and
               gaue
               himselfe
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sanctifie
               it
               and
               clense
               it
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               water
            
             b
             
               through
               the
               word
            
             .
             This
             also
             is
             expresly
             set
             downe
             Math.
             28.
             
             
               Go
               ,
               teach
               all
               nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               into
               the
               name
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy-ghost
               .
            
             This
             both
             declareth
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             benefits
             .
             For
             to
             be
             baptized
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             made
             one
             of
             Gods
             family
             which
             is
             his
             church
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             the
             priuiledges
             thereof
             .
             I
             his
             promise
             is
             contained
             vnder
             the
             commaundement
             ,
             c
             as
             we
             may
             see
             by
             sundry
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Scripture
             as
             Gen.
             48.
             
             Iacob
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Angell
               that
               hath
               deliuered
               me
               from
               all
               euil
               ,
               blesse
               the
               children
               ,
               and
               let
               my
               name
               be
               named
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               names
               of
               my
               fathers
               Abraham
               and
               Isaac
               :
            
             whereby
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             ioyned
             to
             his
             family
             &
             accounted
             in
             the
             number
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             vses
             remaine
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             First
             ,
             heereby
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             what
             a
             solemne
             couenant
             and
             contract
             ,
             and
             what
             
             a
             neere
             coniunction
             is
             made
             by
             the
             washing
             in
             baptisme
             betweene
             God
             and
             the
             persons
             baptized
             :
             for
             god
             the
             father
             vouchsafeth
             to
             receiue
             them
             as
             his
             children
             into
             fauour
             ,
             the
             sonne
             to
             redeeme
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             Holy-ghost
             to
             purifie
             and
             preserue
             them
             ,
             to
             comfort
             and
             regenerate
             them
             ,
             to
             protect
             and
             defend
             them
             from
             all
             euil
             .
             This
             is
             the
             staffe
             and
             stay
             of
             our
             hope
             and
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             consider
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             the
             parties
             thus
             
             
             baptised
             ,
             do
             promise
             and
             vow
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             beleeue
             ,
             serue
             ,
             worship
             and
             call
             vpon
             the
             name
             of
             no
             other
             Gods
             but
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             father
             ,
             the
             sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             renounce
             the
             works
             of
             the
             deuil
             ,
             the
             fashions
             of
             the
             world
             &
             the
             lustes
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             Baptisme
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             solemne
             othe
             taken
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             whereby
             the
             person
             baptized
             bindeth
             himselfe
             wholly
             to
             God
             ,
             three
             in
             persons
             ,
             but
             one
             in
             substance
             .
             Indeede
             we
             deserue
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             fauour
             and
             family
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             he
             vouchsafeth
             to
             entertaine
             vs
             ,
             to
             receiue
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             vs
             for
             his
             children
             :
             therefore
             we
             must
             in
             euery
             estate
             depend
             vpon
             him
             ,
             honor
             him
             as
             our
             God
             ,
             serue
             him
             as
             our
             maister
             ,
             obey
             him
             as
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             looke
             for
             saluation
             from
             him
             as
             from
             our
             redeemer
             .
             Againe
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             beene
             baptised
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             name
             of
             one
             person
             alone
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             father
             alone
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             son
             alone
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             holy
             ghost
             alone
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             son
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             :
             so
             we
             must
             all
             beleeue
             〈◊〉
             confesse
             as
             an
             article
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             Trinity
             in
             vnity
             ,
             and
             vnity
             in
             trinity
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
             For
             albeit
             here
             are
             three
             reckoned
             vp
             as
             speaking
             of
             many
             :
             yet
             heere
             is
             also
             mentioned
             their
             name
             ,
             as
             speaking
             only
             of
             one
             ,
             not
             of
             their
             names
             ,
             baptise
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             three
             persons
             .
             So
             many
             as
             deny
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             trinity
             ,
             are
             iustly
             to
             be
             condemned
             of
             falsehood
             and
             heresie
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             religion
             of
             the
             
               Iewes
               ,
               Greekes
               ,
               Turkes
               ,
               Persians
               ,
            
             and
             in
             some
             sort
             the
             Papists
             ,
             albeit
             in
             words
             these
             last
             acknowledge
             one
             God
             in
             three
             persons
             .
             The
             Greeke
             church
             at
             this
             day
             denyeth
             the
             God-head
             of
             the
             holy
             ghost
             :
             the
             Turks
             and
             Iews
             deny
             the
             deity
             both
             of
             the
             sonne
             and
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             :
             the
             present
             church
             of
             Rome
             more
             glorious
             in
             shew
             ,
             but
             not
             much
             more
             sound
             in
             saith
             ,
             hath
             defiled
             the
             whole
             trinity
             with
             their
             Imagerie
             ,
             and
             set
             vp
             a
             false
             CHRIST
             ,
             partly
             denying
             him
             to
             be
             GOD
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             partly
             repealing
             all
             his
             offices
             :
             so
             that
             howsoeuer
             they
             professe
             him
             in
             wordes
             ,
             and
             leaue
             him
             the
             name
             of
             a
             sauiour
             :
             yet
             they
             make
             a
             mocke
             of
             his
             
             sacrifice
             and
             haue
             turned
             Christian
             religion
             into
             Antichristian
             〈◊〉
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             baptized
             into
             the
             most
             worthy
             name
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             let
             vs
             hold
             fast
             the
             true
             profession
             thereof
             ,
             and
             renounce
             al
             errors
             and
             heresies
             oppugning
             our
             holy
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             vs
             of
             the
             sweete
             comfort
             we
             haue
             therein
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             are
             these
             words
             of
             institution
             baptizing
             them
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             son
             &
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             
             the
             outward
             forme
             of
             baptisme
             ?
             Then
             we
             hold
             that
             manner
             of
             baptizing
             must
             bee
             retained
             ,
             this
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             changed
             ,
             no
             other
             ought
             to
             be
             vsed
             then
             this
             ,
             prescribed
             by
             Christ
             our
             sauiour
             .
             We
             must
             not
             therefore
             let
             passe
             or
             leaue
             out
             ,
             any
             of
             the
             three
             persons
             in
             trinity
             (
             as
             some
             heretiks
             haue
             done
             )
             though
             we
             shall
             vnderstand
             the
             other
             by
             naming
             and
             speaking
             of
             one
             .
             If
             any
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Act.
             2
             ,
             38
             ,
             and
             Ch.
             10
             ,
             48
             ,
             and
             19
             ,
             5.
             
             To
             this
             〈◊〉
             I
             answere
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             do
             not
             set
             downe
             in
             those
             places
             the
             forme
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             
             or
             the
             words
             of
             institution
             :
             but
             the
             substance
             and
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             assure
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ.
             They
             shew
             not
             the
             forme
             ,
             but
             the
             fruite
             :
             not
             how
             it
             should
             be
             ministred
             ,
             but
             what
             spirituall
             grace
             is
             signified
             thereby
             .
             For
             why
             should
             the
             Disciples
             change
             the
             ordinance
             of
             their
             maister
             ,
             who
             deliuered
             nothing
             to
             the
             churches
             ,
             but
             what
             d
             they
             receiued
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Apostles
             e
             baptized
             in
             this
             forme
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             as
             Act.
             10
             ,
             47.
             
             
               Can
               any
               forbid
               water
               that
               these
               should
               not
               be
               baptized
               ,
               which
               haue
               receiued
               the
               holy-ghost
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ?
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             these
             haue
             receiued
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             therefore
             they
             may
             be
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             .
             And
             more
             plainely
             Act.
             19
             ,
             when
             the
             Diseiples
             had
             answered
             Paule
             that
             they
             knew
             not
             whether
             there
             were
             an
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Vnto
               what
               were
               ye
               then
               baptized
               ?
            
             Whereby
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             manner
             and
             custome
             to
             baptize
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             whole
             Trinity
             .
             The
             Euangelists
             also
             
             teach
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             the
             father
             ,
             sonne
             and
             Holy-ghost
             were
             present
             .
             And
             as
             hee
             baptized
             with
             the
             same
             matter
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             imagine
             he
             obserued
             not
             the
             same
             forme
             ,
             that
             Christ
             eommaunded
             expresly
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             Nay
             seeing
             in
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             we
             haue
             proued
             ,
             there
             was
             the
             same
             promise
             ,
             the
             same
             grace
             ,
             the
             same
             vertue
             ,
             the
             same
             signe
             ,
             the
             same
             signification
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             baptisme
             of
             the
             apostles
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             proued
             before
             )
             why
             should
             we
             onely
             doubt
             of
             the
             wordes
             of
             institution
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             would
             not
             alter
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             direct-and
             expresse
             wordes
             of
             their
             lord
             and
             maister
             ,
             f
             prescribed
             Math.
             28
             ,
             where
             he
             chargeth
             them
             both
             what
             to
             preach
             and
             how
             to
             baptize
             .
             For
             as
             hee
             enioyneth
             them
             to
             teach
             the
             nations
             ,
             to
             obserue
             whatsoeuer
             he
             commaunded
             them
             :
             so
             he
             willeth
             them
             to
             baptize
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             of
             the
             sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             .
             And
             as
             they
             altered
             nothing
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             teaching
             :
             no
             more
             did
             they
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             baptizing
             ,
             considering
             that
             as
             the
             doctrine
             they
             preached
             was
             the
             doctrine
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             the
             Sacraments
             they
             deliuered
             were
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             no
             more
             leaue
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             then
             liberty
             in
             the
             other
             .
             If
             then
             ,
             any
             should
             baptize
             otherwise
             then
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             or
             should
             name
             the
             sonne
             to
             be
             vnequall
             to
             the
             father
             ,
             or
             should
             deny
             the
             proceeding
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             or
             should
             baptize
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             and
             the
             Saints
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             baptisme
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             but
             a
             Ceremony
             made
             voide
             and
             frustrate
             by
             our
             owne
             inuentions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             third
             outward
             part
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             THe
             third
             outward
             part
             of
             baptisme
             a
             is
             the
             element
             of
             water
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             matter
             whereof
             baptisme
             consisteth
             .
             This
             truth
             is
             taught
             in
             diuerse
             places
             of
             the
             new
             b
             testament
             .
             
               Indeeds
               I
               baptize
               with
               water
            
             .
             And
             
               Ioh.
               1
               ,
               because
               he
               should
               
               bee
               declared
               to
               Israell
               ,
               therefore
               am
               I
               come
               baptizing
               with
               water
               :
               Knew
               him
               not
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               sent
               me
               to
               baptize
               with
               water
               ,
               he
               saide
               vnto
               me
               ,
               vpon
               whom
               thou
               shalt
               see
               the
               spirit
               come
               〈◊〉
               and
               tarrie
               still
               on
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               he
               which
               baptizeth
               with
               the
               Holy-ghost
               .
            
             So
             Act.
             8
             ,
             36.
             
             
               As
               they
               went
               on
               their
               way
               ,
               they
               came
               vnto
               a
               〈◊〉
               ater
               ,
               and
               the
               Enuruch
               said
               ,
               See
               heere
               is
               water
               ,
               what
               doth
               let
               me
               to
               be
               baptized
               ?
               then
               he
               commaunded
               the
               chariot
               to
               stand
               stil
               ,
               and
               they
               went
               downe
               both
               vnto
               the
               water
               ,
               both
               Phillip
               and
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               and
               he
               baptized
               him
               .
            
             And
             chap.
             10.
             
             
               Can
               anie
               man
               forbidde
               water
               ,
               that
               these
               should
               not
               be
               baptized
               ,
               which
               haue
               receiued
               the
               Holy-ghost
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ?
            
             Nothing
             is
             so
             apt
             to
             set
             sorth
             the
             blood
             of
             christ
             and
             his
             merits
             ,
             as
             water
             which
             is
             sit
             to
             clense
             and
             wash
             ,
             and
             leaueth
             no
             filth
             behind
             vpon
             the
             body
             :
             by
             which
             outwarde
             worke
             ,
             Christ
             would
             haue
             vs
             feele
             the
             inward
             purging
             and
             purifying
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             this
             outward
             part
             ,
             is
             three-fold
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             teacheth
             ,
             
             that
             the
             minister
             may
             not
             baptize
             with
             any
             other
             liquor
             and
             element
             ,
             then
             with
             naturall
             ,
             common
             ,
             and
             ordinarie
             water
             :
             whereunto
             answere
             the
             flood
             ,
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             and
             the
             Iewish
             purifyings
             ,
             vnder
             the
             law
             .
             The
             curious
             questions
             ,
             whether
             wanting
             water
             we
             may
             baptise
             with
             sande
             ,
             or
             water
             distilled
             and
             compounded
             ,
             came
             at
             the
             first
             from
             the
             dangerous
             and
             bloody
             opinion
             that
             they
             are
             damned
             which
             die
             vnbaptised
             .
             If
             any
             demaund
             whether
             sweet
             waters
             and
             distilled
             may
             be
             taken
             and
             vsed
             ,
             or
             mingled
             with
             common
             
             water
             ,
             especially
             when
             children
             of
             such
             as
             are
             in
             high
             place
             are
             to
             be
             baptised
             &
             sealed
             into
             the
             couenant
             ,
             therby
             to
             note
             a
             difference
             betweene
             person
             and
             person
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             god
             hath
             listed
             vp
             the
             head
             of
             one
             aboue
             another
             :
             I
             answere
             ,
             c
             
             all
             power
             is
             indeede
             of
             god
             ,
             and
             we
             with
             hart
             and
             tongue
             do
             giue
             honour
             to
             whome
             honour
             pertaineth
             ,
             and
             feare
             to
             whome
             feare
             belongeth
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             all
             mixture
             of
             the
             water
             is
             mans
             inuention
             and
             an
             human
             tradition
             which
             in
             GODS
             woorshippe
             is
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
             Whatsoeuer
             is
             mingled
             with
             common
             Water
             ,
             is
             a
             corruption
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             the
             partie
             be
             that
             is
             baptised
             .
             The
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             d
             that
             the
             church
             
             hath
             all
             one
             baptisme
             :
             not
             one
             manner
             of
             baptizinge
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             baptizing
             the
             rich
             .
             Besides
             ,
             why
             might
             wee
             not
             allowe
             mixture
             of
             water
             with
             Wine
             in
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             mixture
             of
             compound
             water
             with
             common
             water
             in
             the
             sacrament
             of
             baptisme
             ?
             Furthermore
             ,
             if
             there
             might
             lawfully
             bee
             admitted
             a
             different
             manner
             of
             baptising
             the
             children
             of
             rich-men
             and
             the
             children
             of
             poore
             men
             :
             then
             in
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             the
             like
             distinction
             might
             be
             receiued
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             finer
             kinde
             of
             breade
             be
             prouided
             for
             the
             richer
             sort
             by
             themselues
             ,
             and
             a
             courser
             sort
             for
             the
             poore
             by
             themselues
             ,
             e
             which
             seperation
             the
             Apostle
             reproueth
             in
             the
             church
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             calleth
             it
             a
             despising
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             a
             shaming
             of
             the
             poore
             .
             For
             in
             the
             exercises
             of
             religion
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             difference
             of
             persons
             ,
             f
             for
             all
             are
             one
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Noble
             Eunuch
             mentioned
             Act
             ,
             8.
             was
             baptised
             by
             Phillip
             with
             ordinary
             water
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             no
             composition
             may
             be
             mingled
             :
             g
             then
             much
             lesse
             may
             any
             other
             signe
             be
             vsed
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             element
             clean
             chaunged
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             altred
             :
             for
             the
             church
             of
             God
             hath
             no
             liberty
             to
             bring
             any
             other
             signe
             in
             place
             of
             water
             .
             If
             a
             man
             were
             baptised
             with
             sande
             ,
             with
             bloude
             ,
             with
             wine
             ,
             with
             milke
             ,
             with
             snowe
             ,
             with
             oyle
             ,
             and
             such
             lickor
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             baptisme
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             a
             meere
             voide
             and
             ydle
             action
             :
             such
             a
             person
             must
             afterwarde
             be
             sprinkled
             or
             washed
             with
             water
             ,
             not
             that
             any
             should
             be
             rebaptized
             ,
             but
             because
             all
             persons
             should
             be
             once
             baptised
             ,
             the
             former
             action
             being
             meerely
             frustrate
             .
             Although
             the
             forme
             of
             words
             be
             retained
             in
             the
             administration
             which
             our
             sauiour
             commandeth
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             be
             washed
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             three
             persons
             ,
             the
             father
             ,
             the
             sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy-ghost
             :
             yet
             if
             such
             an
             errour
             be
             committed
             in
             the
             matter
             that
             the
             signe
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             another
             foysted
             in
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             precept
             of
             Christ
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             ther
             is
             a
             nullitie
             of
             the
             whole
             work
             ,
             the
             partie
             be-sanded
             ,
             or
             be-bloodied
             ,
             or
             oyled
             ,
             is
             erroneously
             and
             vnlawfully
             ,
             not
             truely
             and
             effectuallye
             baptised
             .
             
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             are
             smitten
             with
             lightning
             from
             heauen
             h
             for
             bringing
             strange
             fire
             into
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             whereas
             they
             should
             haue
             taken
             of
             that
             fire
             which
             GOD
             had
             appointed
             ,
             though
             other
             fire
             would
             as
             well
             haue
             consumed
             the
             offering
             .
             And
             are
             not
             all
             other
             elementes
             as
             strange
             fire
             that
             are
             brought
             into
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             beside
             water
             ?
             Or
             ,
             haue
             we
             greater
             liberty
             to
             change
             Gods
             ordinaunces
             in
             the
             gospell
             ,
             then
             the
             Iewes
             had
             vnder
             the
             Law
             ?
          
           
             When
             GOD
             appointed
             the
             i
             burnt
             offering
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             and
             commanded
             the
             people
             to
             bring
             either
             bullocks
             out
             of
             the
             heard
             ,
             either
             Sheepe
             or
             Goates
             out
             of
             the
             folde
             ,
             either
             Turtle-doues
             or
             young
             Pigeons
             from
             amonge
             the
             birds
             :
             being
             thus
             limited
             and
             restrained
             ,
             might
             they
             bring
             an
             Asse
             ,
             or
             an
             Elephant
             ,
             or
             a
             Camell
             unto
             him
             ?
             might
             they
             cut
             osf
             a
             dogges
             necke
             ,
             or
             offer
             swines
             flesh
             before
             the
             Lord
             ?
             So
             ,
             whereas
             God
             hath
             ordained
             the
             sacrament
             of
             baptisme
             to
             be
             administred
             ,
             and
             hath
             willed
             it
             to
             bee
             done
             with
             water
             ,
             most
             common
             ,
             most
             vsuall
             ,
             most
             plentifull
             ,
             most
             fit
             ,
             most
             significant
             :
             shall
             we
             take
             sand
             ,
             or
             saw-dust
             ,
             oyle
             ,
             or
             other
             element
             then
             god
             hath
             allowed
             ?
             The
             Lorde
             likewise
             threatning
             a
             generall
             dearth
             of
             Corne
             ,
             Wine
             ,
             and
             Oyle
             (
             of
             which
             things
             many
             of
             their
             offeringes
             and
             oblations
             consisted
             )
             sheweth
             that
             the
             priestes
             shoulde
             Weepe
             and
             waile
             ,
             because
             the
             k
             
               Meat-offerings
               and
               Drinke-offeringes
               should
               cease
            
             .
             But
             what
             neede
             was
             there
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             priests
             shoulde
             haue
             lamented
             ,
             or
             the
             offeringes
             haue
             ceased
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             haue
             vsed
             other
             elementes
             ,
             other
             signes
             ,
             or
             other
             matter
             then
             GOD
             approoued
             ?
             If
             they
             might
             haue
             taken
             water
             in
             steed
             of
             wine
             ,
             or
             Milke
             in
             stead
             of
             oyle
             ?
             Or
             if
             they
             might
             haue
             taken
             vncleane
             beastes
             in
             stead
             of
             cleane
             ,
             Or
             the
             Fishes
             of
             the
             Sea
             in
             steade
             of
             the
             Beastes
             of
             the
             fielde
             ?
             Or
             creeping
             thinges
             for
             their
             Offerings
             in
             steed
             of
             such
             as
             chewe
             the
             cudde
             and
             diuide
             the
             hoofe
             ?
             Nowe
             howe
             can
             it
             bee
             better
             Warraunted
             to
             vs
             to
             take
             oyle
             for
             Water
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             for
             them
             to
             take
             Water
             for
             oyle
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             heereby
             all
             Popish
             corruptions
             and
             mixtures
             
             
             brought
             into
             this
             Sacrament
             are
             confuted
             and
             condemned
             ,
             as
             their
             creame
             ,
             their
             tapers
             ,
             their
             crosses
             ,
             their
             censors
             ,
             their
             salt
             ,
             their
             spittle
             ,
             their
             holy-water
             ,
             their
             exorcisinges
             and
             conjurations
             ,
             hauing
             also
             an
             opinion
             of
             saluation
             and
             worshippe
             annexed
             vnto
             them
             .
             These
             men
             (
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             base
             and
             contemptible
             thing
             to
             baptize
             with
             Water
             onely
             ,
             according
             to
             Christes
             commaundement
             )
             haue
             brought
             in
             a
             new
             word
             and
             new
             elements
             ,
             〈◊〉
             that
             is
             ,
             new
             drosse
             and
             new
             filth
             into
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             sacraments
             of
             the
             church
             :
             as
             salt
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             bee
             seasoned
             with
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             bee
             kept
             from
             purrifying
             in
             sinne
             :
             oyle
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             bee
             safe
             from
             euill
             suggestions
             :
             spittle
             ,
             that
             our
             eares
             may
             be
             opeto
             heare
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             our
             Nostrils
             to
             discerne
             the
             smell
             of
             good
             and
             euill
             :
             crosses
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             sences
             may
             bee
             defended
             against
             the
             euill
             spirit
             .
          
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             other
             partes
             and
             actions
             be
             obserued
             ,
             these
             inuentions
             and
             additions
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             many
             abuses
             make
             not
             baptisme
             void
             ,
             neither
             bring
             a
             nullity
             therof
             :
             notwithstanding
             these
             beggerly
             ceremonies
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             destitute
             of
             the
             testimony
             and
             aprobation
             of
             the
             first
             and
             auncient
             Churches
             ,
             so
             they
             corrupt
             the
             pure
             ,
             simple
             ,
             and
             sincere
             institution
             of
             Christ
             None
             were
             vsed
             when
             Christe
             was
             baptised
             ,
             neither
             gaue
             he
             any
             such
             thinge
             in
             charge
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             neither
             were
             they
             in
             vse
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             neither
             did
             they
             deliuer
             them
             to
             the
             pastors
             and
             teachers
             which
             they
             ordained
             in
             euery
             citty
             .
             For
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             l
             
               Can
               anie
               man
               forbidde
               water
               ,
               that
               these
               should
               not
               be
               baptized
               ?
            
             Hee
             calleth
             not
             for
             oyle
             ,
             salt
             ,
             spittle
             ,
             creame
             or
             any
             such
             thinge
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             plaine
             ,
             common
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             water
             .
             Thus
             in
             one
             sacra
             .
             they
             find
             many
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             inuent
             tipes
             ,
             shadows
             ,
             similitudes
             ,
             and
             significations
             in
             the
             immediate
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             wheras
             we
             haue
             the
             body
             itselfe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             christ
             alredy
             .
             They
             make
             these
             outward
             things
             able
             to
             giue
             grace
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             strength
             against
             the
             deuill
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             the
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             are
             not
             carnal
             ,
             m
             they
             are
             spiritual
             that
             must
             defend
             vs
             from
             euill
             .
             If
             they
             refer
             al
             this
             trash
             and
             trumpery
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             sacram
             .
             
             but
             n
             to
             order
             and
             comelinesse
             :
             do
             they
             not
             thereby
             blasphemously
             accuse
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             and
             of
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             of
             vncomlinesse
             and
             disorder
             ?
             Whereas
             the
             comlinesse
             and
             dignity
             of
             the
             sacraments
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             christ
             ,
             by
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Nothing
             is
             more
             comely
             ,
             decent
             ,
             and
             orderly
             then
             that
             which
             christ
             commaundeth
             and
             aloweth
             :
             nothing
             is
             more
             vncomly
             or
             vnseemely
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             man
             inuenteth
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             thereby
             inuerting
             and
             peruerting
             the
             holy
             ordinances
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             washing
             with
             water
             be
             an
             outward
             part
             of
             baptisme
             which
             pertaineth
             to
             the
             flesh
             ;
             but
             teacheth
             not
             to
             the
             conscience
             ,
             which
             toucheth
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             clenseth
             not
             the
             soule
             :
             then
             the
             bare
             want
             of
             externall
             purification
             ,
             cannot
             bring
             the
             danger
             of
             eternal
             condemnation
             .
             Wherefore
             children
             dying
             without
             baptisme
             are
             not
             reiected
             because
             they
             want
             baptisme
             :
             for
             children
             that
             are
             elected
             are
             saued
             ,
             though
             they
             dy
             before
             baptisme
             :
             and
             they
             that
             are
             not
             elected
             are
             condemned
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             baptized
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             the
             want
             ,
             but
             the
             continual
             contempt
             thereof
             that
             is
             damnable
             .
             Circumcision
             was
             as
             necessary
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             as
             baptisme
             is
             vnto
             vs.
             But
             all
             did
             not
             perish
             o
             that
             died
             vncircumcised
             :
             therefore
             all
             perish
             not
             that
             dy
             vnbaptized
             .
             And
             if
             the
             saluation
             of
             the
             child
             did
             depend
             vpon
             the
             outward
             sacrament
             ,
             it
             had
             beene
             an
             hard
             thing
             in
             the
             Lord
             (
             who
             wil
             p
             not
             the
             death
             of
             a
             sinner
             )
             to
             haue
             required
             the
             deferring
             of
             it
             one
             weeke
             ,
             one
             day
             ,
             one
             houre
             ,
             one
             minute
             ?
             We
             see
             in
             Ioshuae
             ,
             q
             it
             was
             omitted
             40.
             yeares
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             through
             their
             continuall
             iournies
             and
             vncertaine
             abode
             in
             euery
             place
             :
             yet
             it
             were
             an
             hard
             ,
             cruell
             ,
             and
             bloody
             conclusion
             to
             determine
             thereupon
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             among
             them
             during
             that
             time
             dying
             before
             he
             was
             circumcised
             ,
             was
             damned
             ,
             When
             Dauids
             child
             died
             the
             seuenth
             day
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             he
             could
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             (
             circumcision
             being
             limited
             r
             to
             the
             8.
             day
             )
             he
             did
             not
             cry
             
             out
             pittifully
             ,
             it
             is
             damned
             ,
             it
             is
             damned
             :
             but
             arose
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             washed
             himselfe
             ,
             anointed
             his
             bodie
             ,
             chaunged
             his
             
             apparrell
             ,
             refreshed
             himselfe
             ,
             cheared
             his
             wife
             ,
             came
             into
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             worshipped
             God
             ,
             praised
             him
             for
             al
             his
             doings
             ,
             s
             made
             his
             seruants
             that
             attended
             on
             him
             wonder
             at
             his
             comfortable
             behauiour
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             he
             should
             go
             to
             his
             child
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             child
             return
             to
             him
             againe
             .
             But
             if
             he
             had
             thought
             all
             condemned
             that
             die
             vncircumcised
             ,
             his
             lamentation
             would
             haue
             exceeded
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             cause
             to
             haue
             sorrowed
             more
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             then
             he
             did
             in
             the
             childes
             sicknes
             :
             and
             if
             circumcision
             had
             bene
             of
             such
             absolute
             necessity
             ,
             he
             might
             haue
             said
             ,
             The
             child
             being
             now
             dead
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             not
             fast
             ?
             why
             should
             I
             not
             weepe
             ?
             why
             shoulde
             I
             not
             afflict
             my
             soule
             ?
             seeing
             I
             cannot
             bring
             him
             againe
             ,
             or
             restore
             him
             to
             life
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ?
             But
             because
             he
             sorrowed
             not
             as
             one
             without
             hope
             and
             hee
             〈◊〉
             not
             on
             this
             or
             any
             like
             manner
             :
             it
             appeareth
             that
             his
             faith
             apprehended
             the
             saluation
             of
             the
             childe
             ,
             and
             feared
             not
             his
             damnation
             through
             vntimely
             want
             of
             the
             outward
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             streighter
             and
             harder
             to
             vs
             vnder
             the
             gospell
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             to
             the
             Israelites
             vnder
             the
             law
             :
             he
             is
             no
             lesse
             able
             and
             willing
             to
             saue
             now
             without
             baptisme
             ,
             then
             in
             those
             dayes
             he
             was
             without
             circumcision
             .
             Againe
             ,
             how
             foolish
             ,
             vaine
             ,
             and
             vnreasonable
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             put
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             saluation
             and
             damnation
             into
             the
             hands
             and
             libertie
             of
             mortall
             men
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             parents
             that
             shoulde
             bring
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             minister
             that
             shoulde
             baptize
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             others
             that
             performe
             other
             duties
             vnto
             them
             :
             whereas
             eternall
             life
             and
             saluation
             standeth
             sure
             and
             setled
             vpon
             the
             brazen
             pillar
             of
             Gods
             election
             (
             who
             knoweth
             t
             who
             are
             his
             )
             and
             vpon
             his
             mercifull
             promise
             in
             his
             couenant
             ,
             and
             not
             vppon
             the
             lust
             and
             pleasure
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             of
             whom
             God
             saide
             ,
             I
             haue
             loued
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             circumcised
             ,
             nay
             before
             he
             was
             u
             born
             ,
             or
             had
             done
             either
             good
             or
             euill
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             we
             haue
             shewed
             before
             ,
             a
             that
             many
             beleeued
             ,
             
             repented
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Holy-ghost
             before
             they
             were
             baptized
             .
             Yea
             the
             theefe
             vppon
             the
             crosse
             repented
             of
             his
             sins
             and
             beleeued
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             was
             neuer
             baptised
             :
             notwithstanding
             he
             was
             receiued
             to
             mercy
             and
             certainely
             saued
             ,
             as
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             b
             
               This
               day
               shalt
               thou
               be
               with
               me
               in
               Paradice
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             necessity
             of
             baptisme
             then
             of
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             :
             but
             we
             maie
             be
             saued
             without
             the
             Lords
             supper
             :
             therefore
             also
             without
             baptisme
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             al
             persons
             dying
             without
             baptism
             bee
             condemned
             :
             then
             infinite
             multitudes
             of
             children
             shold
             or
             may
             perish
             and
             be
             damnd
             without
             their
             owne
             fault
             ,
             through
             the
             carelesnes
             of
             others
             :
             but
             none
             perish
             without
             their
             owne
             fault
             :
             therefore
             all
             dying
             without
             baptisme
             are
             not
             condemnd
             .
             To
             these
             we
             might
             〈◊〉
             the
             testimony
             and
             confession
             of
             the
             aduersaries
             ,
             which
             is
             strong
             against
             themselues
             ,
             to
             whome
             we
             may
             say
             as
             Christ
             sometimes
             did
             to
             that
             sloathfull
             person
             ,
             c
             
               Thou
               euill
               seruaunt
               out
               of
               thine
               own
               mouth
               wil
               I
               iudge
               thee
               .
            
             These
             make
             three
             sorts
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             of
             water
             ,
             of
             blood
             ,
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             whereby
             they
             consesle
             that
             the
             want
             of
             baptising
             with
             water
             is
             not
             damnable
             in
             all
             ,
             seeing
             that
             want
             may
             be
             supplyed
             ,
             either
             with
             shedding
             of
             their
             blood
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             by
             spiritual
             regeneration
             and
             ingrafting
             into
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             To
             conclude
             ,
             do
             we
             desire
             the
             custome
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             church
             ?
             It
             is
             well
             knowne
             ,
             that
             in
             Thessalia
             d
             the
             sacrament
             of
             baptisme
             was
             celebrated
             but
             once
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             namely
             ,
             at
             Easter
             .
             In
             other
             places
             thrice
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             not
             vntill
             the
             houre
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             going
             the
             way
             of
             al
             slesh
             .
             Constantine
             the
             great
             was
             the
             first
             christian
             Emperour
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             not
             baptised
             till
             e
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             .
             And
             Valentinianus
             a
             christian
             Emperor
             died
             without
             baptism
             :
             yet
             doth
             Ambrose
             giue
             him
             his
             due
             commendation
             ,
             f
             and
             doubted
             nothing
             of
             his
             saluation
             .
             Shal
             we
             do
             these
             good
             men
             ,
             these
             worthy
             Emperors
             ,
             these
             godly
             christians
             this
             wronge
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             they
             were
             damned
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             chiefe
             pillers
             and
             protectors
             of
             the
             Catholick
             religion
             ?
             Or
             if
             the
             churches
             aboue
             mentioned
             had
             holden
             this
             hard
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             want
             of
             baptisme
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             reprobation
             :
             would
             they
             haue
             deferred
             it
             in
             the
             houre
             of
             
             death
             (
             whereby
             sometimes
             they
             were
             〈◊〉
             )
             or
             administred
             it
             at
             certaine
             times
             onely
             of
             the
             yeare
             ?
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             custome
             is
             not
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             neither
             the
             negligence
             of
             those
             byshops
             to
             be
             allowed
             :
             but
             it
             teacheth
             thus
             much
             that
             in
             de
             ferring
             baptism
             they
             differed
             in
             iudgement
             from
             the
             new
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             concurred
             in
             opinion
             with
             the
             reformed
             churches
             ,
             for
             which
             causes
             their
             practise
             is
             aledged
             .
             The
             reasons
             vsed
             to
             maintain
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             this
             sacrament
             to
             saluation
             ,
             are
             weak
             and
             not
             worth
             the
             answering
             .
             First
             they
             obiect
             g
             the
             threatning
             annexed
             to
             circumcision
             .
             
               The
               vncircumcised
               male
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               his
               people
               .
            
             To
             this
             I
             answere
             ,
             first
             God
             commandeth
             infants
             to
             be
             circumcised
             the
             eight
             day
             ,
             before
             which
             time
             they
             were
             forbidden
             to
             circumcise
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             infants
             that
             dy
             before
             the
             8.
             day
             ,
             were
             not
             bound
             and
             obliged
             by
             this
             law
             .
             And
             seeing
             there
             h
             can
             be
             no
             transgression
             where
             there
             is
             no
             law
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             damnd
             because
             they
             are
             vncircumcifed
             ,
             seeing
             god
             calleth
             many
             out
             of
             this
             life
             before
             they
             were
             capable
             of
             this
             sacrament
             .
             Againe
             the
             commination
             and
             threatning
             is
             not
             to
             be
             vnderstoode
             generally
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             of
             such
             as
             are
             growne
             vp
             :
             not
             of
             children
             ,
             but
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             reason
             ,
             
               For
               he
               hath
               broke
               my
               couenant
               .
            
             This
             cannot
             be
             applied
             to
             infantes
             ,
             i
             who
             albeit
             they
             haue
             not
             actuall
             faith
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             contemne
             grace
             ,
             to
             refuse
             the
             couenant
             ,
             to
             reiect
             the
             promises
             ,
             or
             to
             lie
             in
             infidelity
             &
             hardnes
             of
             hart
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             it
             belongeth
             vnto
             those
             onely
             that
             being
             grown
             vp
             and
             come
             to
             yeares
             shall
             approue
             the
             negligence
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             themselues
             to
             be
             circumcised
             .
             Now
             as
             to
             Peter
             ,
             saiyng
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
            
             k
             
               neuer
               wash
               my
               feet
            
             ,
             Christ
             answered
             ,
             
               If
               I
               wash
               thee
               not
               ,
               thou
               hast
               no
               part
               in
               me
               :
            
             so
             to
             the
             Israelite
             that
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             neuer
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             this
             threatning
             might
             fitly
             be
             applyed
             ,
             If
             thou
             wilt
             not
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             thou
             hast
             no
             part
             in
             God
             ,
             no
             portion
             in
             his
             blessing
             ,
             no
             assurance
             of
             his
             promises
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             kingdome
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             doth
             not
             signifie
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             for
             euen
             the
             negligence
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             pardonable
             wher
             repentance
             followeth
             :
             as
             we
             see
             of
             such
             as
             cam
             vnuerently
             
             and
             vnworthily
             to
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             l
             who
             were
             punished
             with
             diseases
             and
             death
             it selfe
             ,
             yet
             the
             soule
             no
             doubt
             was
             saued
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Sometime
             therefore
             ,
             that
             phrase
             of
             speaking
             signifieth
             temporall
             iudgements
             of
             God
             on
             men
             and
             their
             families
             m
             for
             their
             wickednes
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             signifieth
             the
             magistrates
             iustice
             inflicted
             on
             malefactors
             ,
             n
             who
             beareth
             not
             the
             sword
             in
             vain
             ,
             which
             is
             expounded
             afterward
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               surely
               kill
               him
            
             .
             Sometimes
             ,
             it
             signifyeth
             to
             bee
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             o
             which
             is
             done
             by
             the
             high
             and
             dreadfull
             censure
             or
             excommunication
             .
             
               Whosoeuer
               eateth
               leauened
               bread
               from
               the
               first
               day
               vntill
               the
               seuenth
               day
               ,
               that
               person
               shal
               be
               out
               off
               from
               Israell
               :
            
             the
             interpretation
             of
             which
             wordes
             is
             added
             verse
             ,
             19.
             
             
               That
               person
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               congregation
               of
               Israell
               .
            
             So
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             
               Hee
               which
               hath
               done
               this
               thing
               should
               be
            
             p
             
               put
               from
               among
               you
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             your
             company
             and
             fellowship
             as
             verse
             13.
             
             
               Put
               away
               from
               among
               your selues
               that
               wicked
               man.
            
             Thus
             we
             are
             to
             vnderstande
             the
             threatning
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             contemne
             circumcision
             ,
             either
             themselues
             ,
             or
             allow
             the
             same
             contempt
             and
             negligence
             of
             others
             ,
             shall
             no
             longer
             be
             reckoned
             and
             reputed
             among
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             be
             seperated
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             q
             they
             obiect
             
               Iohn
               ,
               3.
               
               Vnlesse
               a
               man
               be
               borne
               of
               water
               and
               the
               spirit
               ,
               he
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               :
            
             therefore
             
             say
             they
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             saluation
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             r
             Bellarmine
             ,
             and
             s
             of
             others
             .
             I
             answere
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             in
             this
             place
             by
             water
             to
             vnderstande
             materiall
             water
             ,
             but
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             purging
             and
             clensinge
             as
             water
             doth
             ;
             which
             interpretation
             may
             be
             gathred
             by
             conference
             of
             a
             like
             place
             Math
             3
             ,
             11.
             
             
               He
               shall
               baptise
            
             t
             
               with
               the
               holy-ghost
               and
               with
               fire
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             fire
             ,
             lightning
             our
             hearts
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             inflaming
             them
             with
             his
             loue
             ,
             and
             purging
             them
             from
             euill
             affections
             .
             So
             when
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             borne
             againe
             by
             water
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             by
             the
             spirit
             shewing
             forth
             in
             vs
             the
             force
             power
             ,
             and
             property
             of
             Water
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             
             should
             say
             ,
             we
             are
             borne
             of
             water
             which
             is
             the
             spirit
             ,
             u
             as
             Ioh.
             7
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Again
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             ment
             of
             water
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             according
             to
             alike
             a
             sentence
             
               Ioh.
               6.
               
               Vnlesse
               you
               eate
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               drinke
               his
               blood
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               haue
               life
               in
               you
               :
            
             which
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             such
             as
             are
             of
             yeares
             and
             growne
             in
             age
             .
             And
             thus
             Innocentius
             the
             3.
             in
             the
             b
             decrees
             expoundeth
             it
             :
             so
             doth
             
               Peter
               Lumbard
            
             c
             maister
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             be
             tryed
             ,
             either
             by
             their
             owne
             Pope
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             holy
             father
             :
             or
             by
             
               Peter
               Lumbard
            
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             grand-maister
             :
             this
             place
             cannot
             be
             enforced
             against
             infants
             ,
             that
             die
             before
             they
             bee
             baptised
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             referred
             to
             men
             of
             greater
             yeares
             .
          
           
             We
             reason
             not
             thus
             farre
             ,
             to
             iustifie
             and
             alow
             the
             sluggishnesse
             and
             neglect
             of
             carelesse
             parents
             ,
             vnder
             colour
             and
             pretence
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             saluation
             of
             the
             child
             dependeth
             not
             vpon
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             but
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             or
             if
             by
             godlesse
             parents
             it
             be
             deferred
             and
             neglected
             :
             yet
             saluation
             is
             not
             tyed
             and
             glued
             to
             the
             outward
             water
             .
             Away
             then
             with
             he
             doctrine
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             touching
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             touching
             children
             that
             dye
             without
             it
             :
             a
             beastly
             and
             bloody
             d
             doctrine
             ioyned
             with
             rigour
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             full
             of
             error
             and
             feare
             ,
             vncharitable
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             presumptuous
             by
             entring
             into
             Gods
             secret
             iudgments
             ,
             impious
             by
             binding
             him
             to
             second
             causes
             &
             ordinary
             means
             ,
             iniurious
             to
             thousands
             of
             poore
             infants
             ,
             discomfortable
             to
             al
             good
             parents
             ,
             &
             blasphemous
             against
             the
             bottomlesse
             mercy
             of
             a
             gratious
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             saide
             e
             
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               seede
               :
            
             where
             he
             maketh
             a
             coueuant
             of
             saluation
             with
             vs
             and
             our
             children
             ,
             not
             adding
             any
             condicion
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             if
             it
             cannot
             be
             had
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             If
             it
             cannot
             be
             had
             by
             the
             infant
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             worke
             the
             effectuall
             knitting
             of
             them
             to
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             by
             a
             secret
             working
             (
             as
             pleaseth
             him
             )
             instead
             of
             ordinary
             meanes
             .
             For
             when
             our
             sauiour
             had
             saide
             
               Mar.
               16
               He
               that
               shall
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               be
               baptized
               shall
               be
               saued
               :
            
             〈◊〉
             doth
             not
             adde
             contrariwise
             ,
             hee
             that
             is
             not
             baptized
             shall
             be
             damned
             ,
             
             f
             but
             annexeth
             only
             ,
             
               He
               that
               beleeueth
               not
               ,
               shal
               be
               condemned
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             haue
             shewed
             the
             malice
             and
             madnesse
             of
             Satan
             against
             poore
             insants
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             hath
             vsed
             proud
             and
             pestilent
             instruments
             to
             effect
             his
             purpose
             :
             partly
             the
             Anabaptistes
             ,
             who
             deny
             Baptisme
             to
             their
             bodies
             :
             and
             partly
             the
             Papistes
             ,
             who
             deny
             saluation
             to
             their
             soules
             for
             want
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             forth
             outward
             part
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             THe
             last
             outvvard
             part
             of
             baptisme
             is
             a
             the
             body
             that
             is
             washed
             .
             For
             we
             haue
             shewed
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             sacramentes
             without
             their
             vse
             are
             no
             sacramentes
             .
             And
             albeit
             the
             word
             ioyned
             to
             the
             signe
             make
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             yet
             this
             presupposeth
             a
             minister
             to
             administer
             it
             ,
             &
             receiuer
             to
             take
             it
             :
             and
             then
             the
             rule
             is
             most
             certainely
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
             Now
             whether
             the
             whole
             body
             should
             be
             washed
             ,
             or
             a
             part
             of
             the
             body
             :
             whether
             it
             should
             be
             washed
             once
             ,
             or
             oftner
             :
             whether
             it
             should
             be
             dipped
             ,
             or
             sprinkled
             :
             we
             are
             neither
             curiously
             to
             enquire
             ,
             nor
             seriously
             to
             contend
             ,
             nor
             rashly
             to
             determine
             :
             but
             rest
             in
             practise
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             custome
             os
             the
             countrey
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             thing
             in
             it
             owne
             nature
             indifferent
             .
             The
             dipping
             and
             plunging
             into
             the
             water
             vsed
             by
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             and
             the
             Apostles
             in
             Iudea
             and
             such
             hote
             regions
             ,
             are
             not
             a
             necessary
             rule
             to
             bee
             drawne
             into
             imitation
             ,
             especially
             in
             these
             cold
             quarters
             and
             countries
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             see
             who
             they
             are
             that
             haue
             right
             and
             interest
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             capable
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             For
             not
             euery
             one
             without
             respect
             ,
             without
             difference
             ,
             without
             distinction
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             this
             priuiledge
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             fit
             receiuers
             thereof
             .
             If
             a
             minister
             should
             take
             the
             outward
             element
             ,
             and
             vse
             the
             word
             of
             institution
             ,
             baptizing
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             of
             the
             sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             :
             yet
             it
             can
             bee
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             receiuer
             
             haue
             warrant
             and
             authority
             to
             receiue
             it
             .
             If
             he
             should
             baptize
             a
             stone
             ,
             or
             an
             image
             ,
             or
             a
             bruit
             beast
             without
             reason
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             these
             are
             no
             fit
             receiuers
             ,
             heere
             is
             an
             apparant
             and
             flat
             nullity
             :
             where
             by
             appeareth
             farther
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             former
             rule
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             ioyning
             of
             the
             worde
             to
             the
             outward
             signe
             ,
             their
             is
             necessarily
             required
             a
             fitted
             person
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             as
             is
             more
             at
             large
             expressed
             ,
             book
             .
             3.
             
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             To
             proceed
             ,
             b
             wee
             must
             know
             that
             the
             receiuers
             are
             such
             as
             are
             within
             the
             couenant
             and
             such
             as
             professe
             the
             truth
             ,
             whether
             in
             truth
             or
             not
             ,
             wee
             leaue
             to
             GOD
             ,
             that
             searcheth
             the
             heartes
             and
             raines
             :
             c
             let
             vs
             not
             iudge
             another
             mans
             seruant
             ,
             he
             standeth
             or
             falleth
             to
             his
             owne
             maister
             .
             Againe
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             borne
             in
             the
             couenant
             are
             of
             two
             sortes
             .
             First
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             of
             yeares
             :
             secondly
             ,
             infants
             that
             are
             the
             seede
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             For
             the
             faithfull
             do
             beleeue
             for
             themselues
             and
             for
             others
             :
             as
             in
             bargaines
             they
             〈◊〉
             and
             contract
             for
             themselues
             and
             their
             heires
             after
             them
             for
             euer
             .
             Although
             children
             cannot
             be
             saide
             to
             be
             saued
             by
             their
             fathers
             faith
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             to
             liue
             by
             the
             fathers
             soule
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             prophet
             d
             teacheth
             
               That
               the
               iust
               shall
               liue
               by
               his
               owne
               faith
               :
            
             yet
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             parents
             maketh
             their
             children
             to
             be
             counted
             in
             the
             couenant
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             age
             cannot
             yet
             actually
             beleeue
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             want
             all
             knowledge
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             e
             not
             discerning
             the
             right
             hand
             from
             the
             left
             .
             Euery
             man
             liueth
             this
             temporall
             life
             by
             his
             owne
             soule
             :
             so
             euery
             man
             liueth
             the
             eternall
             life
             by
             his
             own
             faith
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             baptis
             me
             is
             a
             common
             seale
             .
             But
             as
             all
             haue
             not
             interest
             to
             the
             pasture
             ,
             herbage
             ,
             and
             priuiledges
             of
             a
             Commons
             ,
             but
             onely
             such
             as
             are
             tenantes
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             mannor
             :
             so
             all
             haue
             not
             title
             to
             baptize
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             but
             onely
             such
             as
             are
             the
             Lords
             people
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             couenant
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             sort
             of
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             they
             are
             men
             and
             women
             of
             riper
             yeares
             ,
             who
             adioyne
             themselues
             to
             the
             church
             ,
             testifie
             their
             repentance
             ,
             hold
             the
             foundation
             
             of
             religion
             ,
             f
             and
             confesse
             their
             faith
             ,
             as
             
               Act.
               8
               ,
               If
               thou
               beleeuest
               ,
               thou
               〈◊〉
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             The
             second
             sort
             ,
             are
             infants
             within
             the
             couenant
             ,
             g
             which
             haue
             both
             theit
             parents
             ,
             or
             one
             at
             the
             least
             faithfull
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             7
             ,
             14.
             
             
               The
               vnbeleeuing
               husband
               is
               sanctified
               to
               the
               wife
               ,
               and
               the
               vnbeleeuing
               wife
               is
               sanctified
               to
               the
               husband
               ,
               else
               were
               your
               children
               〈◊〉
               ,
               but
               now
               they
               are
               holy
               .
            
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             she
             weth
             ,
             that
             albe
             it
             a
             beleeuer
             be
             vnequally
             yoaked
             and
             matched
             with
             an
             vnbeleeuer
             :
             yet
             hee
             is
             not
             to
             be
             forsaken
             ,
             nor
             the
             marriage
             bedde
             to
             be
             accounted
             polluted
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             their
             children
             are
             sanctified
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             if
             they
             were
             borne
             of
             both
             parents
             faithfull
             .
             For
             so
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Isralites
             being
             of
             the
             posterity
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             are
             included
             in
             the
             couenant
             of
             God.
             We
             are
             not
             curiously
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             secret
             counsel
             &
             election
             of
             god
             :
             we
             must
             h
             hold
             all
             the
             seede
             of
             the
             faithfull
             holy
             ,
             vntill
             they
             cut
             off
             themselues
             ,
             &
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             openly
             declare
             themselus
             to
             be
             strangers
             from
             the
             promises
             of
             saluation
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             same
             Apostle
             i
             saith
             Rom.
             11.
             
             
               If
               the
               first
               fruits
               be
               holy
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               whole
               lump
               :
               if
               the
               roote
               be
               holy
               ,
               so
               are
               the
               branches
               .
            
             So
             likewise
             God
             testifieth
             
               Gen.
               17.
               
               I
               will
               establish
               my
               couenant
               between
               me
               and
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               seed
               after
               thee
               in
               their
               generations
               for
               an
               euerlasting
               couenant
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               God
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               seede
               after
               thee
               .
            
             Such
             onely
             were
             circumcised
             as
             were
             within
             the
             couenaunt
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             they
             which
             were
             borne
             of
             vnbeleeuing
             parents
             and
             were
             strangers
             of
             the
             common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             aliants
             from
             the
             promises
             of
             saluation
             :
             if
             they
             acknowledged
             the
             errors
             in
             which
             they
             liued
             ,
             and
             sought
             forgiuenes
             of
             their
             former
             sins
             ,
             wer
             accounted
             the
             children
             of
             faithful
             Abraham
             ,
             were
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             receiued
             circumcision
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             said
             to
             the
             Iailer
             ,
             k
             humb'ed
             vnder
             the
             mighty
             hand
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             desiring
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             way
             of
             saluation
             ,
             
               Beleeue
               in
               the
               Lord
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               bee
               saued
               ,
               and
               thy
               whole
               houshold
               .
            
             So
             the
             〈◊〉
             testifieth
             the
             like
             of
             Zacheus
             ,
             when
             hee
             had
             once
             receiued
             CHRIST
             
             into
             his
             house
             ,
             nay
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             into
             his
             heart
             :
             l
             then
             Iesus
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
               This
               day
               is
               saluation
               come
               vnto
               this
               bouse
               ,
               for-asmuch
               as
               he
               is
               also
               become
               the
               sonne
               of
               Abraham
               .
            
             Thus
             when
             the
             Sunne
             of
             rightcousnesse
             shineth
             vpon
             the
             head
             and
             maister
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             the
             beames
             thereof
             by
             a
             gratious
             influence
             beginne
             to
             comforr
             and
             concerue
             m
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             the
             house
             :
             like
             the
             precious
             oyntment
             vpon
             the
             head
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             that
             ranne
             downe
             vpon
             the
             beard
             ,
             and
             descended
             vpon
             the
             borders
             of
             his
             garmentes
             :
             or
             like
             the
             dew
             that
             falleth
             from
             heauen
             vpon
             Hermon
             and
             the
             Mountaines
             of
             Sion
             ,
             n
             which
             goeth
             downe
             into
             the
             vallies
             ,
             and
             maketh
             all
             the
             plaine
             countrey
             fertill
             .
          
           
             The
             knowledge
             of
             this
             point
             offereth
             diuerse
             profitable
             
             vses
             to
             our
             consideration
             and
             consolation
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             those
             that
             are
             within
             the
             couenant
             to
             giue
             their
             bodies
             to
             be
             washed
             ,
             and
             to
             receiue
             that
             washing
             in
             the
             face
             and
             presence
             of
             the
             Congregation
             .
             Let
             such
             as
             are
             of
             yeares
             desire
             and
             craue
             this
             Sacrament
             :
             let
             them
             claime
             this
             priuiledge
             :
             o
             let
             them
             demaund
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Eunuch
             Act.
             8
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             he
             was
             instructed
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             Phillip
             ,
             as
             he
             came
             to
             a
             certaine
             water
             ,
             he
             saide
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             ,
             
               See
               heere
               is
               water
               ,
               what
               doth
               let
               me
               to
               be
               baptized
               ?
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             Act.
             22
             ,
             Ananias
             stirreth
             vp
             Paule
             to
             this
             duty
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Why
               〈◊〉
               thou
               ?
               Arise
               and
               be
               baptised
               ,
               and
               wash
               away
               thy
               sinnes
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             condemneth
             the
             blinde
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             
             superstitious
             practise
             of
             baptizing
             belles
             p
             practised
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whereof
             now
             they
             begin
             to
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             seeking
             fig-leaues
             to
             couer
             their
             shame
             ,
             they
             say
             they
             were
             not
             baptized
             ,
             but
             onely
             hallowed
             and
             consecrated
             to
             holy
             vses
             ,
             as
             Bellarmine
             betaketh
             himselfe
             to
             this
             shift
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             place
             of
             refuge
             ,
             
               Lib.
               4
               ,
               de
               pon
               .
               Rom.
               cap.
               12.
               
            
             Where
             the
             Cardinall
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             call
             their
             solemne
             blessing
             and
             sprinkling
             with
             holy-water
             ,
             the
             baptisme
             of
             belles
             .
             And
             indeede
             what
             can
             it
             else
             be
             called
             and
             accounted
             .
             They
             giue
             names
             vnto
             them
             as
             to
             their
             children
             :
             
             they
             haue
             God-fathers
             appointed
             vnto
             them
             as
             children
             haue
             when
             they
             are
             baptized
             and
             confirmed
             :
             q
             they
             haue
             new
             garments
             put
             vpon
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             persons
             baptized
             among
             them
             like
             wise
             haue
             :
             it
             is
             also
             permitted
             onely
             to
             the
             By
             shops
             suffragan
             ,
             who
             exacteth
             great
             summes
             of
             money
             for
             the
             baptizing
             of
             belles
             :
             they
             ascribe
             to
             them
             a
             spiritual
             power
             against
             stormes
             and
             tempests
             ,
             against
             thunder
             and
             lightning
             ,
             against
             windes
             and
             euill
             spirits
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             sprinkle
             them
             with
             holy-water
             ,
             blesse
             them
             ,
             crosse
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             horribly
             corrupt
             this
             Sacrament
             of
             baptisme
             .
             Yea
             Durand
             a
             principall
             schooleman
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             schooles
             of
             the
             prophets
             but
             of
             the
             papists
             (
             a
             fit
             teacher
             of
             such
             schollers
             )
             setteth
             out
             solemnly
             r
             the
             praises
             of
             belles
             ,
             making
             them
             publike
             preachers
             and
             driuers
             away
             of
             deuils
             .
             But
             the
             deuils
             are
             not
             feared
             and
             fraied
             away
             by
             fight
             of
             crosses
             ,
             by
             sprinkling
             of
             water
             ,
             by
             sound
             of
             belles
             and
             babies
             :
             s
             
               This
               kinde
               goeth
               not
               out
               but
               by
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               ,
            
             as
             our
             sauiour
             teacheth
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             willeth
             euery
             Christian
             to
             take
             vnto
             him
             the
             whole
             armour
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             in
             the
             euill
             day
             .
             
               Stand
               therefore
               hauing
               your
               loynes
               grided
               about
               with
               verity
               ,
               and
               hauing
               on
               the
               brest
               plate
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               the
               shield
               of
               faith
               ,
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               of
               prayer
               in
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             Heere
             is
             the
             vniuersall
             armour
             of
             God
             :
             heere
             is
             the
             compleat
             furnishing
             of
             a
             Christian
             Souldier
             :
             heer
             is
             perfect
             direction
             giuen
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             and
             to
             withstand
             the
             assaultes
             of
             the
             deuill
             :
             but
             among
             these
             ,
             wee
             haue
             neither
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             nor
             the
             hallowing
             of
             belles
             ,
             nor
             the
             sound
             of
             such
             preachers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             no
             part
             nor
             parcel
             of
             spitituall
             armour
             ,
             to
             surnish
             vs
             to
             goe
             into
             the
             fielde
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             our
             saluation
             .
             For
             euill
             spirits
             which
             fightagainst
             the
             soule
             are
             not
             driuen
             away
             by
             hallowing
             of
             belles
             .
             If
             then
             ,
             there
             were
             euer
             prophanation
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             this
             may
             iustly
             bee
             iudged
             to
             bee
             one
             of
             the
             most
             vile
             and
             miserable
             corruptions
             thereof
             ,
             to
             bee
             detested
             of
             all
             true
             hearted
             Christians
             /
             that
             grone
             vnder
             the
             burden
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             the
             great
             loue
             of
             God
             to
             all
             beleeuers
             ,
             
             seeing
             he
             vouchsafeth
             not
             onely
             to
             bee
             their
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             God
             of
             their
             seede
             after
             them
             ,
             as
             God
             himselfe
             t
             promiseth
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             
             
               I
               will
               make
               my
               couenant
               betweene
               me
               and
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               seede
               after
               thee
               in
               their
               generations
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               their
               God
               :
               walke
               before
               mee
               ,
               and
               be
               thou
               vpright
               .
            
             And
             ought
             we
             not
             to
             walke
             in
             the
             vprightnesse
             of
             our
             heart
             before
             this
             mercifull
             and
             all
             sufficient
             God
             ,
             
               Who
               thus
               aboundesh
               in
               kindenesse
               toward
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               fruite
               of
               our
               body
               ?
            
             Let
             vs
             returne
             vnto
             him
             loue
             for
             his
             loue
             ,
             who
             loued
             vs
             first
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             teacheth
             that
             infants
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             
             haue
             as
             great
             right
             and
             interest
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             they
             which
             be
             in
             yeares
             ,
             able
             to
             make
             confession
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             Of
             which
             we
             will
             intreate
             in
             the
             chapter
             following
             ,
             where
             we
             will
             proue
             this
             truth
             by
             testimonies
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             it
             against
             the
             Anabaptistes
             and
             other
             heretiks
             that
             condemne
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
             That
             Infants
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
          
           
             ALthough
             it
             cannot
             appeare
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             infantes
             and
             new
             borne
             babes
             brought
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             haue
             actuall
             faith
             ,
             but
             rather
             is
             like
             they
             want
             the
             habit
             of
             faith
             which
             haue
             a
             not
             the
             vse
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             vnlesse
             God
             extraordinarily
             work
             it
             ,
             which
             lieth
             not
             in
             vs
             to
             iudge
             of
             :
             yet
             wee
             baptize
             them
             and
             admit
             them
             to
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             which
             we
             doe
             vpon
             very
             good
             grounds
             and
             susficient
             reasons
             .
          
           
             First
             therefore
             ,
             we
             wil
             proue
             by
             euident
             demonstration
             out
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             the
             doctrin
             of
             childrēs
             baptisme
             to
             be
             conformable
             to
             the
             Iewes
             circumcisiō
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             practise
             
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             allowable
             by
             the
             wordes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             primitiue
             church
             ,
             reasonable
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             profitable
             to
             the
             infants
             ,
             auaileable
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             very
             comfortable
             to
             all
             christian
             parents
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             will
             maintaine
             this
             assertion
             against
             the
             obiections
             and
             arguments
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             and
             other
             aduersaries
             that
             haue
             crossed
             and
             contradicted
             this
             truth
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             will
             shew
             what
             euident
             and
             necessary
             vses
             may
             be
             gathred
             from
             hence
             ,
             for
             the
             strength
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             increase
             of
             our
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             baptising
             of
             infants
             is
             waranted
             by
             the
             word
             b
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             it
             appeare
             by
             sundry
             reasons
             .
             We
             see
             in
             the
             old
             testament
             ,
             that
             all
             males
             by
             expresse
             commaundement
             were
             willed
             to
             be
             circumcised
             the
             c
             eight
             day
             .
             If
             God
             made
             infants
             partakers
             of
             cirumcision
             :
             why
             should
             we
             not
             holde
             the
             same
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             being
             instituted
             for
             vs
             in
             steed
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             d
             there
             being
             the
             same
             promises
             in
             both
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             the
             same
             ends
             of
             both
             ?
             If
             then
             the
             couenant
             made
             with
             Abraham
             remaine
             stable
             and
             stedfast
             ,
             it
             dooth
             no
             lesse
             belong
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Christians
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             then
             it
             did
             appertaine
             to
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Iewes
             vnder
             the
             old
             Testament
             :
             vnlesse
             peraduenture
             wee
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             sauiour
             Christ
             by
             his
             comming
             hath
             restraind
             or
             diminished
             the
             grace
             and
             loue
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             which
             were
             detestable
             blasphemy
             against
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             an
             horrible
             reproach
             against
             the
             sonne
             of
             God.
             From
             hence
             then
             ,
             we
             reason
             thus
             ,
             if
             the
             infantes
             of
             the
             Iewes
             were
             circumcised
             ,
             then
             the
             children
             of
             christians
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             :
             but
             the
             infantes
             of
             the
             Iewes
             were
             circumcised
             :
             therefore
             also
             the
             children
             of
             christians
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
          
           
             Against
             this
             reason
             ,
             sundry
             exceptions
             are
             taken
             by
             the
             aduersaries
             of
             this
             doctrin
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             vnworthy
             the
             consideration
             .
             
             They
             say
             ,
             circumcision
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             mortification
             ,
             it
             was
             tyed
             to
             be
             administred
             the
             eight
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             women
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             baptised
             ,
             if
             baptisme
             were
             like
             to
             circumcision
             ,
             in
             asmuch
             as
             they
             were
             not
             circumcised
             .
             I
             answere
             ,
             these
             obiections
             will
             easily
             appeare
             to
             be
             verye
             cauils
             
             and
             meere
             dreames
             of
             idle
             and
             addle
             braines
             ,
             if
             we
             diligently
             
             obserue
             ,
             both
             wherein
             circumcision
             and
             baptism
             agree
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             points
             they
             differ
             .
             They
             e
             agree
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             one
             author
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             firste
             appointed
             the
             Minister
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             which
             was
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             the
             Minister
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             whereof
             hee
             was
             called
             the
             baptist
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             ends
             for
             which
             they
             were
             instituted
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             seale
             vp
             the
             promises
             of
             grace
             by
             Christ.
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             both
             of
             them
             is
             wrought
             our
             visible
             receiuing
             into
             the
             church
             :
             the
             Iewes
             were
             receiued
             by
             circumcision
             ,
             the
             christians
             are
             entred
             by
             baptisme
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             by
             both
             of
             them
             our
             mortification
             ,
             regeneration
             ,
             newnes
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             iustification
             are
             signified
             .
             So
             then
             they
             fullie
             agree
             in
             the
             ends
             which
             they
             respect
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             things
             which
             they
             signifie
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             substance
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Againe
             circumcision
             and
             baptisme
             differ
             f
             onely
             in
             certaine
             circumstances
             :
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             forme
             and
             maner
             of
             doing
             ,
             as
             circumcision
             was
             administred
             by
             cutting
             awaye
             of
             the
             foreskinne
             and
             effusiou
             of
             blood
             ,
             but
             baptisme
             by
             washing
             and
             sprinkling
             with
             water
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             outwarde
             signe
             ,
             which
             is
             different
             in
             both
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             the
             circumstaunce
             of
             time
             :
             for
             circumcision
             promised
             from
             God
             grace
             and
             mercy
             in
             the
             Messias
             to
             come
             ,
             baptisme
             in
             the
             Messias
             already
             exhibited
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             in
             the
             subiects
             or
             persons
             that
             are
             partakers
             of
             them
             :
             circumcision
             belongeth
             onely
             to
             the
             male
             children
             ,
             but
             baptisme
             is
             common
             to
             male
             and
             female
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             g
             howsoeuer
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             men
             children
             alone
             were
             imprinted
             ,
             yet
             through
             them
             the
             women
             were
             after
             a
             sort
             made
             partakers
             and
             companions
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             so
             that
             albeit
             God
             commanded
             onely
             the
             males
             to
             haue
             this
             signe
             in
             their
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             the
             females
             were
             not
             excluded
             from
             being
             members
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             nor
             accounted
             straungers
             from
             the
             Couenants
             of
             promise
             .
             For
             as
             the
             man
             is
             the
             h
             head
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             accounted
             as
             circumcised
             in
             the
             man
             ,
             yea
             they
             were
             reckoned
             and
             numbred
             with
             the
             men
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             vnmarried
             with
             their
             father
             ,
             and
             the
             
             married
             with
             their
             husbands
             .
             Now
             ,
             their
             circumcision
             was
             thus
             comprehended
             in
             the
             men
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             vnto
             them
             in
             stead
             of
             circumcision
             to
             be
             borne
             of
             the
             circumcised
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             many
             places
             ,
             as
             Luke
             ,
             13
             ,
             Where
             the
             woman
             which
             Christ
             healed
             of
             a
             spirit
             of
             infirmity
             bounde
             togither
             ,
             is
             called
             i
             the
             daughter
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             the
             priuiledge
             of
             his
             posterity
             belonged
             no
             lesse
             to
             her
             and
             all
             women
             that
             were
             faithfull
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             males
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             was
             as
             well
             his
             daughter
             ,
             as
             they
             his
             sonnes
             .
             Likewise
             Gen.
             34
             ,
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             communing
             with
             Hamor
             after
             their
             sister
             was
             humbled
             and
             abused
             ,
             said
             vnto
             them
             ,
             k
             
               We
               cannot
               do
               this
               thing
               ,
               to
               giue
               our
               sister
               to
               an
               vncircumcised
               man
               ,
               for
               that
               were
               a
               reproofe
               vnto
               vs
               :
               but
               in
               this
               we
               will
               consent
               vnto
               you
               ,
               if
               ye
               will
               be
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               that
               euery
               man-child
               among
               you
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               then
               we
               will
               giue
               our
               daughters
               to
               you
               ,
               &c.
            
             where
             these
             two
             are
             set
             as
             contrary
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             our
             sister
             ,
             and
             the
             vncircumsed
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             that
             they
             were
             accounted
             as
             circumcised
             in
             the
             males
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             enough
             to
             them
             to
             be
             borne
             of
             parents
             that
             were
             circumcised
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             they
             differ
             in
             the
             setled
             time
             which
             is
             limitted
             for
             circumcision
             ,
             being
             precisely
             and
             necessarily
             tied
             to
             the
             8.
             day
             :
             but
             in
             baptisme
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             there
             is
             greater
             liberty
             left
             to
             the
             church
             :
             yet
             the
             Sabbaoth
             following
             would
             not
             without
             vrgent
             cause
             be
             omitted
             .
             Sixtly
             ,
             circumcision
             was
             instituted
             for
             the
             Israelites
             that
             were
             the
             seede
             of
             Abraham
             :
             but
             Baptisme
             was
             instituted
             for
             all
             Nations
             that
             are
             willinge
             to
             ioyne
             themselues
             to
             the
             fellowshippe
             of
             the
             churches
             of
             Christ
             that
             professe
             his
             name
             ,
             of
             whatsoeuer
             Lande
             and
             language
             they
             be
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             circumcision
             was
             to
             endure
             onely
             till
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             being
             come
             ,
             the
             figure
             must
             cease
             ,
             whereas
             baptisme
             is
             to
             continue
             vnto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             l
             as
             our
             sauiour
             teacheth
             Math
             ,
             28
             
               Teach
               and
               baptise
               ,
               and
               loe
            
             I
             
               am
               with
               you
               vntill
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             circumcision
             of
             the
             Turkes
             which
             liue
             in
             infidelity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Moores
             which
             professe
             Christianitye
             vsed
             at
             this
             day
             is
             nothing
             worth
             ,
             albeit
             they
             retaine
             the
             outward
             sign
             and
             ceremonie
             :
             because
             the
             institution
             of
             it
             
             was
             onely
             to
             indure
             the
             blessed
             times
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             differences
             betweene
             circumcision
             and
             baptism
             in
             circumstances
             of
             time
             and
             maner
             of
             doing
             :
             yet
             being
             in
             substance
             and
             effect
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             Argument
             standeth
             strōg
             and
             inuinsible
             ,
             prouing
             the
             baptizing
             of
             infants
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             from
             the
             commaundement
             of
             circumcising
             infantes
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             m
             let
             vs
             consider
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             ages
             succeeding
             in
             this
             point
             .
             For
             albeit
             it
             be
             not
             expressed
             ,
             that
             any
             infant
             was
             baptized
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             yet
             we
             find
             in
             diuers
             places
             ,
             that
             whole
             families
             and
             housholds
             haue
             bin
             baptized
             ,
             in
             which
             no
             doubt
             were
             many
             infants
             and
             sucklings
             n
             as
             Act.
             16.
             15.
             
             Lidia
             being
             conuerted
             to
             the
             faith
             was
             baptized
             ,
             and
             all
             her
             houshold
             .
             And
             againe
             Verse
             .
             33
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             chapter
             ,
             the
             Iaylor
             was
             baptised
             and
             all
             that
             were
             with
             him
             .
             So
             was
             Crispus
             the
             chiefe
             ruler
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             and
             his
             houshold
             baptised
             ,
             and
             the
             houshold
             of
             Stephanas
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             when
             Peter
             commaunded
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             newly
             conuerted
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hungring
             after
             saluation
             in
             him
             whome
             before
             they
             had
             crucified
             ,
             to
             be
             baptised
             :
             he
             addeth
             this
             as
             a
             reason
             ,
             
               For
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               children
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               are
               a
               farre
               off
               ,
               euen
               as
               many
               as
               the
               LORDE
               our
               GOD
               shall
               call
               .
            
          
           
             Neuerthelesse
             will
             some
             say
             ,
             we
             read
             not
             directly
             that
             any
             infants
             were
             heer
             baptized
             in
             these
             pIaces
             ?
             But
             do
             we
             
             read
             that
             any
             wer
             excluded
             ?
             And
             seeing
             the
             scripture
             expresseth
             al
             the
             houshold
             ,
             who
             shal
             dare
             to
             debar
             infants
             ?
             Are
             not
             they
             a
             principall
             part
             of
             the
             house
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             if
             the
             baptisme
             of
             children
             bee
             not
             to
             bee
             beleeued
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             named
             and
             expressed
             :
             wee
             might
             with
             as
             good
             reason
             shut
             out
             women
             from
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             (
             if
             any
             were
             as
             great
             an
             enimie
             to
             the
             communicating
             of
             Women
             as
             to
             the
             baptisinge
             of
             Children
             )
             seeinge
             wee
             do
             not
             expressely
             read
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             admitted
             to
             
             the
             Lords
             table
             in
             the
             apostles
             times
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             childrens
             baptisme
             is
             no
             humaine
             tradition
             ,
             no
             apishimitation
             ,
             no
             ancient
             corruption
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             :
             but
             is
             grounded
             on
             the
             vnblamable
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             force
             and
             strength
             of
             a
             commaundement
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Christ
             by
             his
             owne
             example
             aloweth
             and
             approueth
             their
             baptisme
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             Mar.
             10
             ,
             when
             the
             Disciples
             rebuked
             those
             that
             brought
             little
             chilren
             to
             Christ
             that
             he
             might
             touch
             them
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             o
             
               Suffer
               little
               children
               to
               come
               vnto
               me
               ,
               &
               forbid
               them
               not
               ,
               for
               of
               such
               is
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               :
               verily
               I
               say
               vnto
               you
               ,
               who
               soeuer
               shal
               not
               receiue
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               as
               a
               little
               child
               ,
               he
               shal
               not
               enter
               therein
               .
            
             Wher
             we
             are
             to
             obserue
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             of
             these
             onely
             is
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             but
             of
             such
             like
             infants
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             in
             all
             ages
             and
             times
             of
             the
             church
             .
             In
             this
             act
             of
             Christ
             embracing
             the
             infants
             brought
             vnto
             him
             and
             sharply
             rebuking
             his
             Disciples
             thatforbad
             them
             :
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             he
             commaundeth
             children
             to
             be
             brought
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             addeth
             a
             reason
             ,
             
               To
               such
               belongeth
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
            
             If
             any
             obiect
             ,
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             embraced
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             he
             baptized
             them
             :
             or
             if
             
             any
             reply
             and
             say
             that
             there
             is
             no
             agreement
             and
             resemblance
             betweene
             baptizing
             and
             embracing
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             he
             
             layeth
             his
             hands
             vpon
             them
             ,
             he
             prayeth
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             commendeth
             them
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             saith
             
               The
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               is
               theirs
               .
            
             All
             this
             is
             a
             great
             deale
             more
             then
             to
             giue
             them
             the
             outward
             signe
             .
             For
             if
             reason
             require
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             Christ
             :
             why
             should
             they
             not
             bee
             receiued
             to
             baptisme
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             our
             vnion
             with
             Christ
             ?
             If
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             belong
             to
             them
             :
             why
             should
             the
             signe
             be
             denied
             vnto
             them
             ,
             wherby
             the
             doore
             of
             entrance
             into
             the
             church
             is
             opened
             ?
             Why
             should
             we
             driue
             them
             away
             from
             Christ
             :
             whom
             christ
             calleth
             vnto
             himselfe
             ?
             Neither
             let
             any
             say
             ,
             these
             children
             were
             of
             yeares
             and
             growne
             vp
             in
             age
             ,
             able
             of
             themselues
             to
             come
             and
             repaire
             to
             christ
             :
             For
             the
             Euangeliste
             vseth
             such
             words
             as
             signifie
             such
             young
             infants
             as
             are
             babes
             and
             hang
             vpon
             their
             mothers
             brestes
             ,
             p
             therefore
             ,
             by
             comming
             in
             this
             place
             he
             meaneth
             to
             draw
             
             neere
             or
             to
             haue
             excesse
             .
             Againe
             they
             were
             such
             as
             were
             brought
             to
             Christ
             by
             q
             others
             ,
             Luk.
             18
             ,
             15
             ,
             they
             were
             caried
             in
             their
             Armes
             ,
             they
             walked
             not
             on
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             Christ
             also
             tooke
             them
             in
             his
             owne
             armes
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             heerto
             agreeth
             the
             practise
             and
             custome
             of
             the
             primitiue
             church
             :
             for
             no
             teacher
             so
             profound
             ,
             no
             docter
             so
             learned
             ,
             no
             writer
             so
             ancient
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             refer
             the
             beginning
             heereof
             to
             the
             r
             precise
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Let
             the
             Anabaptists
             and
             aduersaries
             of
             this
             truth
             tell
             vs
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             author
             and
             inuenter
             of
             childrens
             baptisme
             ,
             if
             they
             refer
             it
             not
             to
             Christ
             ?
             who
             first
             administred
             it
             ?
             What
             was
             his
             name
             ,
             if
             they
             cancel
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             hide
             it
             ?
             Let
             them
             declare
             the
             time
             when
             it
             began
             ?
             Let
             them
             shew
             the
             place
             where
             it
             was
             deuised
             ?
             Let
             them
             name
             the
             child
             first
             baptised
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             assembly
             or
             church
             it
             was
             ?
             If
             they
             cannot
             doe
             these
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             let
             them
             acknowledge
             the
             baptisme
             of
             children
             to
             bee
             the
             ordinaunce
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             man
             :
             warranted
             both
             by
             doctrine
             of
             the
             scripture
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             church
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             if
             there
             were
             no
             writer
             to
             auouch
             this
             ancient
             truth
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             in
             it selfe
             very
             right
             and
             reasonable
             .
             For
             doe
             we
             not
             see
             and
             behold
             daily
             verie
             babes
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             s
             oftentimes
             among
             men
             admitted
             to
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             haue
             they
             not
             liuery
             and
             season
             of
             lande
             ,
             and
             haue
             they
             not
             the
             wand
             or
             turfe
             taken
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             custome
             of
             the
             Manour
             of
             which
             they
             holde
             ?
             They
             knowe
             not
             what
             is
             done
             :
             they
             perceiue
             nothing
             what
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             Manour
             or
             stewarde
             speaketh
             vnto
             them
             :
             yet
             we
             see
             among
             the
             wisest
             men
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             thought
             foolish
             ,
             neither
             is
             such
             an
             admission
             called
             into
             question
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             afterwarde
             instructed
             what
             they
             haue
             done
             ,
             what
             they
             haue
             vndertak
             n
             and
             taken
             vpon
             them
             ,
             what
             seruices
             and
             duties
             they
             owe
             ,
             what
             their
             Lord
             requireth
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             they
             are
             admitted
             in
             their
             infancy
             to
             a
             temporal
             inheritance
             and
             possession
             this
             they
             holde
             to
             the
             end
             of
             their
             life
             :
             and
             of
             the
             validity
             of
             such
             entrance
             no
             tenant
             maketh
             
             doubt
             .
             Why
             then
             shoulde
             it
             seeme
             vnreasonable
             to
             giue
             them
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             couenant
             ,
             being
             born
             heirs
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             that
             after
             they
             come
             to
             discretion
             they
             may
             make
             vse
             of
             it
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             church
             ?
             They
             shall
             understand
             afterward
             that
             which
             they
             vnderstand
             not
             for
             the
             present
             :
             and
             yet
             if
             it
             please
             GOD
             to
             take
             them
             in
             mercy
             to
             himselfe
             from
             the
             miseries
             of
             the
             worlde
             ,
             before
             they
             know
             the
             mistery
             of
             their
             baptisme
             ,
             he
             worketh
             extraordinatily
             by
             wayes
             best
             knowne
             to
             himselfe
             the
             force
             of
             their
             baptisme
             in
             their
             harts
             ,
             and
             sealeth
             vp
             their
             engrafting
             into
             Christ
             I
             esus
             .
             If
             then
             children
             haue
             the
             white
             wande
             deliuered
             vnto
             them
             to
             assure
             them
             of
             the
             inheritance
             which
             they
             holde
             :
             let
             none
             deny
             vnto
             them
             the
             partakinge
             of
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             wherby
             they
             are
             assured
             of
             an
             eternal
             inheritance
             howsoeuer
             for
             the
             present
             time
             they
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             knowledge
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             priuiledges
             and
             prerogatiues
             of
             children
             are
             no
             lesse
             then
             those
             of
             elder
             yeares
             .
             For
             infantes
             are
             a
             parte
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             GOD
             ,
             t
             they
             are
             the
             sheep
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             heauenly
             father
             ,
             they
             are
             inheritors
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             they
             are
             redeemed
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             and
             engrafted
             into
             his
             body
             :
             why
             then
             should
             they
             not
             beare
             the
             marke
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             a
             principall
             part
             of
             his
             possession
             ?
             If
             they
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             houshold
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             haue
             entrance
             into
             the
             house
             :
             if
             they
             belong
             to
             the
             Citty
             of
             GOD
             ,
             who
             shall
             dare
             to
             shut
             the
             gates
             against
             them
             ?
             Or
             if
             they
             be
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             sheepe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             presume
             to
             keepe
             them
             from
             the
             sheepe-folde
             ?
             Or
             if
             they
             be
             sound
             members
             of
             the
             bodie
             of
             christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             cut
             them
             off
             as
             rotten
             members
             ?
             Wherefore
             then
             ,
             u
             should
             they
             not
             receiue
             the
             seale
             whereby
             the
             promise
             is
             confirmed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             haue
             the
             promise
             it selfe
             of
             saluation
             ?
             Why
             shoulde
             they
             not
             be
             pattakers
             of
             the
             outward
             signe
             ,
             a
             seeing
             they
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             thinge
             signified
             ?
             Why
             should
             they
             be
             put
             back
             from
             the
             figure
             ,
             seeing
             they
             haue
             the
             truth
             itselfe
             ?
             Why
             shoulde
             they
             not
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             sacrament
             with
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             
             seeing
             they
             are
             enrolled
             in
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ?
             And
             who
             shall
             depriue
             them
             of
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             couenant
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             partakers
             of
             regeneration
             and
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Heereupon
             thus
             we
             reason
             ,
             whosoeuer
             are
             in
             the
             couenant
             and
             Church
             of
             GOD
             ,
             to
             them
             belongeth
             baptisme
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             couenant
             :
             but
             infants
             are
             in
             the
             couenant
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             therefore
             to
             them
             belongeth
             baptisme
             which
             is
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             couenant
             .
             Againe
             ,
             to
             whome
             the
             promise
             appertaineth
             ,
             they
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             bee
             baptized
             :
             but
             the
             promise
             was
             made
             euen
             to
             infants
             :
             therefore
             they
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             baptised
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             to
             whome
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             and
             the
             Holy-ghost
             are
             promised
             and
             giuen
             ,
             they
             ought
             by
             no
             meanes
             to
             bee
             denied
             the
             outwarde
             signe
             :
             but
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             and
             the
             Holy-ghost
             are
             promised
             to
             infantes
             and
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             :
             therefore
             infantes
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             kept
             from
             the
             element
             of
             Water
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             such
             as
             are
             of
             yeares
             of
             discretion
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             putting
             children
             into
             the
             right
             and
             possession
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             right
             heires
             into
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             haue
             bene
             wrongfully
             and
             vniuftly
             dispossessed
             .
          
           
             Hauing
             now
             sufficiently
             prooued
             by
             the
             scripture
             ,
             that
             children
             are
             to
             bee
             baptized
             :
             it
             remaineth
             that
             wee
             shoulde
             maintaine
             this
             assertion
             against
             b
             the
             cauils
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
             For
             as
             the
             former
             reasons
             ,
             grounded
             vppon
             the
             euident
             demonstration
             of
             the
             worde
             ,
             as
             vppon
             a
             pillar
             that
             cannot
             be
             shaken
             ,
             may
             perswade
             vs
             to
             embrace
             the
             truth
             :
             so
             the
             weakenes
             and
             sophistry
             which
             appeareth
             in
             the
             Obiections
             of
             the
             aduersaries
             ,
             ferueth
             to
             confirme
             vs
             in
             this
             perswasion
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             examine
             what
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             they
             obiect
             it
             was
             neuer
             cōmanded
             that
             infants
             shold
             be
             baptized
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             vnblamable
             examples
             and
             practises
             
             
             not
             contradicted
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             precepts
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             will
             of
             God
             approuing
             and
             appointing
             childrens
             baptisme
             appeareth
             ,
             c
             in
             that
             it
             came
             in
             place
             of
             vncircumcision
             ,
             
               Baptisme
               is
               our
               circumcision
            
             .
             Besides
             we
             haue
             d
             a
             generall
             commaundement
             ,
             
               Go
               teach
               all
               nations
               and
               baptize
               them
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               all
               were
               baptized
               in
               the
               cloud
               and
               in
               the
               sea
               .
            
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             al
             nations
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             saith
             all
             the
             Israelites
             :
             let
             them
             shew
             ,
             where
             infants
             are
             excepted
             and
             exempted
             :
             for
             wee
             hold
             this
             as
             a
             certaine
             principle
             ,
             that
             a
             generall
             commaundement
             includeth
             the
             particular
             ,
             and
             comprehendeth
             the
             same
             vnder
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             if
             it
             were
             by
             name
             expresled
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             obiect
             ,
             if
             infants
             may
             be
             baptised
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             supper
             :
             for
             why
             should
             
             not
             the
             supper
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             whole
             church
             as
             well
             as
             baptisine
             ?
             I
             answere
             there
             is
             not
             the
             like
             reason
             and
             respect
             of
             both
             .
             There
             is
             great
             difference
             betweene
             these
             two
             sacraments
             .
             For
             baptisme
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             our
             entrance
             and
             receiuing
             
             into
             the
             church
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Supper
             is
             to
             be
             granted
             to
             none
             but
             to
             such
             as
             are
             baptised
             ,
             and
             are
             fit
             to
             beare
             strong
             meat
             ,
             being
             instituted
             for
             our
             confirmation
             and
             sealing
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             God
             hauing
             once
             receiued
             vs
             into
             the
             church
             ,
             will
             also
             euermore
             preserue
             vs
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             neuer
             fall
             from
             it
             ,
             nor
             forsake
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             nourish
             and
             cherish
             vs
             by
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             his
             Supper
             was
             not
             for
             children
             but
             for
             men
             ,
             would
             not
             administer
             it
             in
             the
             element
             of
             milke
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             infants
             and
             for
             new
             borne
             Babes
             :
             but
             in
             bread
             and
             wine
             which
             are
             for
             stronge
             men
             that
             are
             of
             age
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             sundry
             conditions
             and
             considerations
             are
             required
             in
             the
             supper
             which
             debar
             young
             infants
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             yet
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             seeing
             by
             their
             young
             yeares
             they
             are
             excluded
             .
             For
             it
             is
             required
             of
             all
             those
             that
             come
             to
             this
             supper
             ,
             e
             to
             shew
             foorth
             the
             Lords
             death
             ,
             to
             discerne
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             try
             themselues
             whether
             they
             haue
             faith
             and
             repentance
             .
             But
             infants
             cannot
             doe
             these
             thinges
             ,
             they
             cannot
             shew
             foorth
             the
             Lordes
             death
             they
             are
             
             not
             apt
             to
             discerne
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             examine
             themselues
             ,
             and
             therefore
             infants
             for
             good
             causes
             are
             excluded
             from
             this
             Supper
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             they
             obiect
             ,
             f
             that
             it
             is
             said
             
               Teach
               and
               baptize
            
             :
             and
             
             again
             ,
             He
             
               that
               shall
               beleeue
               and
               be
               baptized
               shall
               be
               saued
               :
            
             where
             vpon
             they
             conclude
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             beleeue
             not
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             baptized
             ;
             inasmuch
             as
             Christ
             before
             baptisme
             commaundeth
             teaching
             ,
             and
             afterward
             ioyneth
             baptizing
             with
             beleeuing
             .
             But
             infants
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             actually
             beleeue
             :
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
             Again
             ,
             g
             if
             repentance
             be
             necessarily
             ioyned
             as
             
               Act.
               2
               Amend
               your
               liues
               and
               be
               baptized
               :
            
             then
             infants
             must
             be
             separated
             and
             secluded
             ,
             who
             cannot
             repent
             .
             But
             repentance
             is
             necessarily
             required
             :
             therefore
             infants
             are
             to
             be
             barred
             from
             the
             sacrament
             of
             baptisme
             .
             I
             answere
             ,
             first
             ,
             those
             
             sentences
             are
             not
             generall
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             belong
             onely
             to
             men
             of
             sufficient
             yeares
             and
             discretion
             to
             discerne
             betweene
             good
             and
             euill
             .
             By
             this
             fraud
             of
             extending
             ,
             stretching
             ,
             and
             falsely
             applying
             generall
             sentences
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             a
             man
             might
             reare
             and
             raise
             many
             monstrous
             conclusions
             .
             If
             a
             mā
             would
             go
             about
             to
             proue
             that
             children
             are
             not
             to
             be
             nourished
             and
             sed
             with
             coporall
             foode
             ,
             because
             the
             Aposte
             would
             haue
             none
             to
             eate
             h
             but
             such
             as
             labour
             ,
             were
             he
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             spitted
             at
             or
             hissed
             out
             of
             the
             schools
             ,
             because
             he
             carrieth
             that
             indifferently
             to
             all
             ages
             ,
             which
             is
             limited
             and
             restrained
             to
             a
             certaine
             age
             ?
             So
             must
             we
             not
             rack
             and
             rent
             asunder
             the
             i
             generall
             sentences
             of
             scripture
             ,
             
               Except
               ye
               repent
               ,
               ye
               shall
               al
               perish
               :
               faith
               commeth
               by
               hearing
               ,
               &
               hearing
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               he
               that
               beleeueth
               and
               is
               baptized
               ,
               shal
               be
               saued
               .
            
             These
             belong
             onely
             to
             men
             of
             discretion
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             to
             be
             applyed
             to
             infants
             ,
             whom
             they
             do
             not
             concerne
             .
             Againe
             ,
             Christ
             in
             those
             words
             instructeth
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             what
             order
             they
             should
             obserue
             in
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             first
             ,
             they
             must
             instruct
             them
             in
             faith
             ,
             then
             baptize
             them
             being
             instrued
             ,
             and
             lastly
             guide
             them
             in
             true
             obedience
             being
             instructed
             ,
             when
             he
             addeth
             .
             k
             
               Teaching
               them
               to
               obserue
               what
               soeuer
               I
               haue
               commaunded
               you
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             if
             they
             strictly
             vrge
             
             and
             stifly
             stand
             vpon
             the
             wordes
             ,
             as
             they
             literally
             lye
             in
             order
             :
             why
             may
             we
             not
             first
             baptize
             them
             before
             wee
             teach
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             teaching
             them
             to
             obserue
             what
             I
             commannd
             .
             But
             hee
             intreateth
             in
             this
             place
             of
             such
             as
             are
             growne
             vppe
             ,
             which
             must
             first
             haue
             knowledge
             in
             the
             gospell
             ,
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             repentance
             from
             dead
             workes
             before
             they
             bee
             baptized
             :
             but
             infants
             are
             baptized
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             promise
             made
             to
             their
             parentes
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             we
             might
             oppose
             vnto
             these
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             which
             we
             know
             and
             they
             are
             not
             ignorant
             was
             giuen
             to
             infantes
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             yet
             beleeue
             :
             so
             that
             such
             as
             bar
             them
             from
             baptisme
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             might
             in
             like
             manner
             exclude
             the
             infants
             of
             the
             Isralites
             from
             circumcision
             .
             Baptisme
             is
             the
             sacra
             .
             of
             repentance
             and
             faith
             ,
             though
             neither
             of
             these
             be
             in
             infancy
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             baptised
             to
             the
             repentance
             and
             faith
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             albeit
             they
             be
             not
             actually
             formed
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             fruites
             afterward
             they
             shal
             appeare
             to
             be
             in
             them
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             baptisme
             should
             be
             giuen
             only
             to
             those
             that
             truely
             beleeue
             ,
             it
             should
             likewise
             be
             denied
             to
             such
             as
             are
             of
             vnderstanding
             :
             for
             wee
             are
             able
             to
             pronounce
             of
             these
             that
             they
             do
             truely
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             certainely
             apprehend
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             gospel
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             if
             infants
             are
             not
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             not
             faith
             and
             want
             repentance
             :
             neither
             are
             they
             of
             sufficient
             age
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             cannot
             be
             directly
             and
             vndoubtedly
             said
             ,
             they
             do
             beleeue
             .
             Simon
             the
             sorcerer
             mentioned
             l
             in
             the
             Actes
             of
             the
             apostles
             was
             baptized
             ,
             and
             yet
             remained
             an
             hypocrite
             .
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             profession
             of
             faith
             is
             sufficient
             to
             make
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             church
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             our
             sauiour
             speaketh
             not
             of
             a
             bare
             profession
             of
             faith
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             
               He
               that
               beleeueth
               and
               is
               baptized
               shal
               be
               saued
               ,
            
             for
             then
             al
             that
             professe
             faith
             should
             receiue
             m
             
               The
               reward
               of
               their
               faith
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             saluationof
             their
             soules
             .
             Againe
             ,
             profession
             of
             faith
             is
             for
             such
             as
             are
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             agreeth
             not
             to
             the
             age
             of
             infants
             :
             as
             they
             cannot
             deny
             the
             faith
             before
             men
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             not
             acknowledged
             :
             no
             more
             can
             they
             confesse
             the
             truth
             of
             doctrin
             ,
             
             which
             they
             neuer
             learned
             .
             Now
             ,
             to
             be
             borne
             in
             the
             church
             and
             in
             the
             couenant
             ,
             is
             infants
             in
             place
             and
             stead
             of
             an
             actuall
             confession
             and
             reall
             profession
             .
             Such
             as
             are
             growne
             vp
             must
             beleeue
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             n
             and
             confesse
             with
             the
             mouth
             the
             gospel
             of
             saluation
             :
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             others
             to
             bee
             the
             children
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             confessed
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             they
             obiect
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             baptisme
             is
             giuen
             for
             
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
             but
             infants
             haue
             not
             sinned
             :
             they
             therefor
             cannot
             be
             baptized
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             infants
             commit
             not
             actuall
             
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             are
             guilty
             of
             originall
             sinne
             ,
             they
             want
             inherent
             righteousnesse
             ,
             they
             haue
             a
             pronenesse
             to
             all
             euill
             ,
             their
             whole
             nature
             is
             corrupted
             being
             in
             the
             seede
             of
             Adam
             .
             Albeit
             therefore
             infants
             haue
             not
             finned
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             Adams
             transgression
             ,
             in
             their
             owne
             persons
             ,
             yet
             they
             haue
             sinned
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             loynes
             ,
             in
             whom
             al
             are
             dead
             .
             This
             the
             holy
             man
             o
             teacheth
             ,
             Iob.
             14.
             
             
               Who
               can
               bring
               a
               cleane
               thing
               out
               of
               filthinesse
               ?
               There
               is
               not
               one
               .
            
             Likewise
             ,
             the
             prophet
             p
             Dauid
             confesseth
             this
             truth
             ,
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               was
               borne
               in
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               in
               sinne
               my
               mother
               conceiued
               me
               .
            
             So
             the
             Apostle
             Paule
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             
             
               Death
               reigned
               from
               Adam
               to
               Moyses
               ,
               euen
               ouer
               them
               also
               that
               sinned
               not
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               transgression
               of
               Adam
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               figure
               of
               him
               that
               was
               to
               oome
               :
               for
               as
               by
               one
               mans
               disobedience
               ,
               many
               were
               made
               sinners
               ,
               so
               by
               the
               obedience
               of
               one
               shall
               many
               be
               made
               righteous
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             such
             as
             holde
             infants
             without
             all
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             ,
             neuer
             knewe
             the
             greatenesse
             of
             Adams
             fall
             ,
             of
             Gods
             iustice
             ,
             of
             mans
             misery
             ,
             and
             of
             Christes
             endlesse
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             obiect
             ,
             that
             Christ
             himselfe
             was
             not
             baptized
             
             vntill
             30
             ,
             yeares
             of
             age
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             no
             more
             did
             he
             preach
             
             before
             he
             was
             thirty
             :
             yet
             hence
             it
             followeth
             not
             ,
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             enter
             that
             calling
             before
             that
             age
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             hee
             that
             desireth
             that
             worthye
             office
             must
             bee
             no
             new
             plant
             ,
             no
             younger
             Scholler
             ,
             none
             lately
             come
             to
             the
             profession
             and
             gathered
             immediately
             from
             heathenish
             religion
             to
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             gospel
             :
             yet
             the
             office
             of
             teaching
             is
             not
             tyed
             to
             30
             ,
             yeares
             ,
             the
             age
             may
             be
             lesse
             if
             the
             gifts
             be
             great
             ,
             
             and
             fit
             for
             that
             calling
             .
             Againe
             ,
             Christ
             stood
             not
             in
             neede
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             respect
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             being
             without
             originall
             or
             actuall
             sinne
             to
             he
             washed
             away
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Iohn
             at
             the
             first
             put
             him
             back
             :
             r
             yet
             he
             would
             be
             baptized
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             to
             fulfill
             all
             righteousnesse
             ,
             to
             sanctifie
             our
             baptisme
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             that
             thereby
             we
             might
             know
             he
             was
             installed
             into
             his
             osfice
             .
             But
             we
             stand
             in
             neede
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             to
             seale
             vp
             the
             washing
             away
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             therfore
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             in
             this
             respect
             betweene
             Chrift
             and
             vs.
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Euangelist
             doth
             testifie
             ,
             that
             albeit
             our
             sauiour
             were
             baptized
             at
             thirty
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             circumcised
             at
             8.
             daies
             old
             .
             Now
             wee
             haue
             proued
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             which
             circumcision
             was
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             baptisme
             is
             to
             al
             christians
             .
             If
             then
             he
             in
             his
             infancy
             wer
             circumcised
             ,
             then
             children
             in
             their
             in
             fancy
             may
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             commaunded
             to
             waite
             thirty
             yeares
             :
             for
             baptisme
             is
             our
             circumcision
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             :
             but
             Christ
             in
             his
             infancy
             was
             circumcised
             ,
             s
             when
             the
             eight
             dayes
             were
             accomplished
             :
             therfore
             children
             in
             their
             infancy
             may
             be
             baptized
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             baptisme
             was
             not
             hitherto
             as
             yet
             in
             vse
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             commanded
             to
             be
             vsed
             when
             he
             was
             a
             child
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             could
             not
             possibly
             be
             baptized
             ,
             vnlesse
             we
             will
             imagin
             he
             might
             be
             baptized
             ,
             before
             baptisme
             was
             .
             So
             that
             wee
             see
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             his
             circumcision
             deferred
             one
             day
             beyond
             the
             time
             appoynted
             :
             so
             hee
             was
             presently
             baptized
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             baptisme
             was
             instituted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             administred
             by
             Iohn
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             we
             are
             no
             more
             tied
             to
             this
             circumstance
             of
             time
             in
             christs
             baptisme
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             to
             other
             circumstances
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             persons
             in
             the
             Supper
             :
             he
             ministred
             it
             in
             an
             vpper
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             before
             his
             passion
             :
             we
             in
             churches
             ,
             before
             dinner
             ,
             &
             after
             his
             resurrection
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             appointed
             came
             ,
             that
             the
             promised
             sauior
             and
             redeemer
             of
             mankinde
             should
             manifest
             himselfe
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             he
             shewed
             himselfe
             openly
             ,
             then
             he
             came
             to
             the
             preaching
             &
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             &
             began
             to
             publish
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             saluation
             ,
             t
             and
             to
             exhort
             men
             to
             repent
             &
             beleeue
             the
             gospel
             .
             These
             are
             the
             
             chiefest
             obiections
             against
             childrens
             baptisme
             ,
             that
             carry
             any
             shew
             and
             probability
             of
             reason
             ,
             which
             hitherto
             wee
             haue
             dissolued
             and
             discussed
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             second
             point
             before
             propounded
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             we
             haue
             seene
             the
             truth
             proued
             by
             the
             scripture
             ,
             and
             maintained
             it
             against
             all
             the
             ignorant
             cauils
             of
             the
             Anabaptistes
             and
             other
             Arrians
             of
             Transiluania
             ,
             that
             haue
             u
             oppugned
             this
             truth
             :
             so
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             see
             the
             benifit
             of
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             what
             profit
             commeth
             by
             baptisme
             of
             children
             that
             are
             without
             knowledge
             ,
             without
             vnderstanding
             ,
             without
             faith
             ,
             and
             without
             repentance
             .
             What
             vse
             can
             there
             be
             of
             this
             ?
             Much
             euery
             way
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             circumcising
             an
             infant
             of
             eight
             daies
             old
             .
             First
             ,
             consider
             from
             
             hence
             ,
             a
             plaine
             and
             palpable
             errour
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             a
             that
             teach
             that
             the
             baptisme
             of
             children
             is
             by
             tradition
             ,
             not
             by
             deuine
             institution
             ,
             from
             their
             word
             vnwritten
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             written
             .
             But
             we
             haue
             confuted
             the
             Anabaptistes
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             conuinced
             them
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             by
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             couenant
             ,
             by
             the
             holinesse
             of
             their
             birth
             ,
             by
             their
             redemption
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             This
             is
             better
             armour
             ,
             these
             are
             stronger
             weapons
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             sharper
             sword
             to
             cut
             in
             sunder
             the
             corrupt
             heresie
             of
             the
             Anabaptistes
             ,
             then
             the
             wooden
             dagger
             of
             humaine
             tradition
             which
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             draweth
             out
             against
             them
             .
             The
             Scripture
             is
             all
             sufficient
             b
             to
             proue
             all
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             beate
             downe
             all
             false
             doctrin
             that
             lifteth
             vp
             it selfe
             against
             God.
             Wherefore
             ,
             we
             hold
             their
             traditions
             ,
             to
             be
             superstitions
             :
             &
             their
             vnwritten
             〈◊〉
             are
             written
             lies
             .
             As
             we
             retaine
             the
             baptisme
             of
             children
             ,
             so
             wee
             haue
             alwaies
             beene
             ready
             to
             maintaine
             it
             by
             the
             old
             and
             new
             testament
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
             against
             all
             the
             aduersaries
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             let
             vs
             learne
             from
             hence
             〈◊〉
             acknowledge
             a
             difference
             
             betweene
             〈◊〉
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
             For
             in
             baptizing
             of
             children
             ,
             〈◊〉
             faith
             ,
             not
             〈◊〉
             ,
             not
             regeneration
             is
             required
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             bee
             borne
             in
             the
             couenant
             :
             but
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             requireth
             knowledge
             ,
             
             discerning
             ,
             trying
             ,
             and
             examining
             of
             our selues
             :
             which
             are
             not
             required
             ,
             neither
             can
             be
             performed
             of
             young
             children
             ,
             who
             know
             not
             light
             from
             darkenesse
             ,
             nor
             good
             from
             euill
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             infants
             haue
             interest
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             then
             hence
             it
             
             floweth
             that
             all
             are
             conceiued
             and
             borne
             in
             originall
             sin
             ,
             c
             and
             whatsoeuer
             is
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             flesh
             .
             So
             the
             apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               As
               in
               Adam
               all
               dy
               ,
               euen
               so
               in
               Christ
               shall
               all
               be
               made
               aliue
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             difference
             ,
             all
             haue
             sinned
             ,
             and
             are
             depriued
             of
             the
             glorious
             kingdome
             of
             God
             :
             we
             must
             be
             iustified
             freely
             by
             his
             grace
             through
             the
             redemption
             that
             is
             in
             christ
             Iesus
             :
             by
             nature
             all
             are
             the
             children
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             borne
             dead
             in
             sins
             and
             trespasses
             ,
             infants
             not
             excepted
             .
             We
             learne
             therfore
             that
             whatsoeuer
             is
             begotten
             of
             man
             is
             sinfull
             and
             corrupt
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             cut
             and
             pared
             away
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             renewed
             and
             borne
             again
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             clensing
             vs
             from
             our
             sins
             :
             yea
             the
             children
             of
             the
             faithfull
             parents
             ,
             whose
             corruptions
             are
             mortified
             ,
             whose
             lustes
             are
             subdued
             ,
             whose
             flesh
             is
             tamed
             and
             brought
             vnder
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             notwithstanding
             brought
             forth
             in
             sin
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             born
             by
             carnall
             generation
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             spirituall
             regeneration
             :
             as
             corne
             winnowed
             from
             the
             chaffe
             d
             yet
             groweth
             vp
             againe
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             foreskin
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             parents
             recurneth
             in
             the
             child
             .
             Again
             ,
             haue
             infants
             of
             the
             faithful
             right
             to
             be
             baptized
             ?
             Then
             acknowledge
             heereby
             the
             difference
             betweene
             them
             and
             the
             children
             of
             infidels
             ,
             
               Iewes
               ,
               Pagans
            
             ,
             and
             Turkes
             .
             As
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             being
             heires
             of
             the
             couenant
             ,
             were
             separated
             &
             distinguished
             from
             other
             children
             of
             the
             wicked
             Idolatrous
             nations
             ,
             and
             were
             therefore
             accounted
             the
             holy
             seed
             :
             so
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             and
             reason
             the
             children
             of
             christians
             e
             are
             called
             holy
             ,
             borne
             of
             either
             party
             and
             parent
             being
             faithful
             and
             a
             beleeuer
             ,
             and
             do
             differ
             from
             the
             prophane
             seede
             of
             idolatrous
             people
             .
             Indeede
             whosoeuer
             maketh
             a
             true
             profession
             of
             the
             faith
             which
             he
             holdeth
             ,
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             lead
             his
             life
             according
             to
             that
             confession
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             the
             seede
             〈◊〉
             child
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             yet
             is
             to
             bee
             baptized
             ,
             though
             hee
             came
             of
             the
             race
             of
             Turks
             ,
             or
             pagan●s
             ,
             as
             f
             appeareth
             by
             the
             speach
             of
             Phillip
             to
             
             the
             
               Eunuch
               ,
               If
               thou
               beleeuest
               ,
               thou
               maiest
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             childrē
             of
             those
             that
             professe
             the
             faith
             ,
             belong
             to
             the
             church
             of
             God
             :
             the
             children
             of
             Pagans
             belong
             not
             to
             the
             church
             of
             God
             :
             loe
             how
             great
             a
             difference
             there
             is
             betweene
             them
             .
             Heerby
             then
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             the
             faithfull
             are
             discerned
             and
             distinguished
             from
             the
             prophane
             multitude
             of
             
               Atheists
               ,
               Epicures
               ,
               Libertines
               ,
               Arrians
               ,
               Anabaptistes
               ,
               Turkes
               ,
               Sarazens
               ,
               Persians
               ,
            
             and
             other
             barbarous
             nations
             ,
             g
             which
             are
             without
             christ
             ,
             without
             hope
             ,
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
             :
             wheras
             the
             holy
             seede
             of
             all
             the
             faithfull
             belong
             to
             the
             church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             reckoned
             in
             the
             company
             of
             the
             church
             .
             For
             this
             h
             cause
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             the
             whole
             posterity
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             holy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             consecrated
             and
             halowed
             to
             God
             ,
             
               If
               the
               roote
               be
               holy
               ,
               the
               branches
               are
               also
               holy
               .
            
             Not
             that
             the
             children
             of
             the
             faithfull
             do
             want
             originall
             sinne
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             gather
             any
             actuall
             holinesse
             or
             inherent
             righteousnesse
             by
             carnall
             generation
             and
             propagation
             from
             their
             parents
             ,
             but
             because
             by
             benefit
             of
             the
             couenant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             force
             of
             his
             gratious
             promise
             ,
             they
             are
             separated
             from
             prophane
             infidels
             ,
             and
             brought
             into
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             as
             Noah
             was
             into
             the
             Arke
             .
             ?
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             this
             doctrine
             setteth
             forth
             the
             honor
             and
             glory
             of
             God.
             For
             is
             not
             God
             greatly
             glorified
             ,
             when
             he
             sheweth
             
             himselfe
             true
             in
             his
             promises
             and
             hath
             mercy
             vpon
             the
             faithfull
             i
             for
             a
             thousand
             generations
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             occasion
             offered
             to
             vs
             continually
             to
             glorifie
             him
             ?
             Can
             we
             deserue
             that
             God
             should
             be
             our
             God
             ?
             Nay
             do
             we
             not
             deserue
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             be
             our
             god
             ?
             And
             yet
             behold
             he
             will
             be
             the
             God
             of
             our
             children
             also
             ?
             Let
             vs
             therfore
             neuer
             forget
             his
             mercies
             :
             let
             vs
             fil
             our
             mouthes
             or
             rather
             our
             heartes
             with
             his
             praises
             :
             let
             vs
             confesse
             before
             the
             Lorde
             his
             louing
             kindnesse
             ,
             and
             his
             wonderfull
             workes
             before
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             all
             parents
             are
             heereby
             wonderfully
             comforted
             ,
             
             they
             haue
             their
             faith
             strengthened
             ,
             and
             are
             confirmed
             in
             the
             loue
             of
             GOD
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             themselues
             so
             beloued
             of
             GOD
             ,
             that
             it
             descendeth
             and
             floweth
             euen
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             assured
             by
             this
             visible
             signe
             .
             This
             is
             that
             worthye
             and
             wonderfull
             promise
             which
             wee
             must
             
             receiue
             by
             faith
             ,
             k
             
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               seed
               after
               thee
               ,
               I
               will
               establish
               my
               couenant
               betweene
               me
               and
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               seed
               after
               thee
               .
            
             A
             sentence
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             Golde
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             tables
             of
             our
             hearts
             to
             dwell
             with
             vs
             for
             euer
             .
             When
             we
             must
             leaue
             the
             worlde
             and
             our
             families
             in
             poore
             estate
             behind
             vs
             ,
             and
             go
             vnto
             the
             father
             :
             let
             vs
             not
             be
             dismayed
             ,
             discoraged
             ,
             or
             discomfited
             :
             this
             is
             the
             stay
             of
             our
             hope
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             staffe
             of
             our
             cófort
             ,
             this
             is
             our
             Anker-hold
             ,
             that
             he
             wil
             not
             shut
             vp
             his
             mercy
             towarde
             our
             children
             ,
             but
             be
             a
             gracious
             God
             to
             them
             as
             he
             hath
             bene
             to
             ourselues
             :
             so
             that
             wee
             may
             assuredly
             say
             vnto
             them
             with
             faithfull
             Abraham
             ,
             l
             
               My
               sonne
               God
               will
               prouide
            
             .
             Let
             vs
             be
             content
             with
             those
             things
             that
             we
             haue
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             saide
             ,
             m
             
               I
               will
               not
               〈◊〉
               thee
               neither
               for
               sake
               thee
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               may
               boldly
               say
               ,
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               helper
               ,
               neither
               will
               I
               feare
               what
               man
               can
               do
               vnto
               me
               .
            
             Godlines
             is
             great
             gaine
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             truely
             godly
             ,
             is
             truely
             rich
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             Christ
             ,
             ,
             hath
             all
             things
             :
             he
             that
             wanteth
             him
             ,
             wanteth
             all
             things
             .
             Heauen
             and
             earth
             are
             the
             Lords
             :
             all
             the
             gold
             and
             siluer
             are
             his
             ,
             who
             hath
             promised
             to
             be
             an
             husbande
             to
             the
             Widdow
             ,
             eyes
             to
             the
             blind
             ,
             a
             couering
             to
             the
             naked
             ,
             a
             father
             to
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             forget
             his
             kindenesse
             towards
             vs
             for
             euer
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             let
             vs
             lift
             vp
             n
             our
             hands
             and
             our
             harts
             which
             hang
             downe
             ,
             let
             vs
             strengthen
             our
             weake
             knees
             ,
             and
             make
             straight
             steps
             vnto
             our
             feet
             ,
             God
             is
             able
             to
             worke
             contentednes
             in
             all
             his
             seruants
             ,
             whose
             power
             is
             best
             seene
             in
             our
             weakenes
             〈◊〉
             whose
             glorie
             shineth
             brightest
             in
             our
             greatest
             wants
             ,
             Remember
             o
             what
             the
             prophet
             saith
             Psal
             37
             ,
             25
             
               I
               am
               young
               and
               now
               am
               olde
               ,
               yet
               I
               saw
               neuer
               the
               righteous
               for
               saken
               ,
               nor
               his
               feed
               begging
               bread
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Tast
               ye
               and
               see
               ,
               how
               〈◊〉
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
               blessed
               is
               the
               〈◊〉
               that
               trusteth
               in
               him
               Feare
               the
               Lord
               ye
               his
               saints
               :
               for
               nothing
               wanteth
               to
               them
               that
               feare
               him
               .
               The
               Lyons
               do
               lacke
               and
               suffer
               hunger
               ,
               but
               they
               which
               seeke
               the
               Lorde
               ,
               shall
               want
               nothing
               that
               is
               good
               .
            
             Loe
             ,
             how
             the
             man
             shal
             be
             blessed
             that
             feareth
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             children
             :
             p
             inasmuch
             as
             our
             seed
             is
             no
             lesse
             dear
             to
             him
             then
             we
             are
             ,
             as
             Psal
             ,
             115.
             
             
               He
               will
               blesse
               them
               that
               feare
               the
               lord
               ,
            
             
             
               both
               small
               and
               great
               :
               the
               Lord
               will
               encrease
               his
               graces
               towarde
               you
               and
               toward
               your
               children
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             the
             prophet
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Chap
             ,
             32.
             saith
             .
             
               They
               shal
               be
               my
               people
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               will
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               giue
               them
               one
               heart
               ,
               and
               one
               way
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               feare
               me
               for
               euer
               for
               the
               wealth
               of
               them
               and
               of
               their
               children
               after
               them
               .
            
             Let
             vs
             all
             rest
             in
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             rely
             vppon
             his
             mercifull
             promises
             .
             He
             is
             not
             as
             man
             that
             he
             should
             lie
             ,
             nor
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             that
             he
             should
             deceiue
             .
             He
             hath
             said
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             our
             seed
             that
             we
             leaue
             behind
             vs.
             Behold
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             thine
             own
             lips
             ,
             consider
             the
             promises
             that
             are
             gone
             out
             of
             thine
             owne
             mouth
             .
             We
             know
             thou
             art
             true
             and
             faithfull
             in
             all
             thy
             sayings
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             alter
             the
             things
             which
             thou
             hast
             written
             with
             thine
             owne
             finger
             :
             on
             thee
             we
             wait
             and
             in
             thee
             we
             put
             our
             trust
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             vnto
             thy
             seruantes
             according
             to
             thy
             free
             promise
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             thy
             gratious
             couenant
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             feele
             the
             accomplishment
             thereof
             in
             our
             soules
             .
          
           
             Seuenthly
             ,
             all
             parents
             are
             heereby
             to
             be
             warned
             and
             admonished
             ,
             
             that
             seeing
             the
             promise
             of
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             and
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             belongeth
             to
             their
             seede
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             signe
             and
             seale
             therof
             :
             they
             must
             be
             carefull
             to
             bring
             them
             vp
             q
             in
             the
             true
             knowledge
             and
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Eph
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Fathers
               prouoke
               not
               your
               chrildren
               to
               wrath
               ,
               but
               bring
               them
               vp
               in
               instruction
               and
               information
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             So
             Moses
             teacheth
             Exod
             ,
             12
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             When
             their
             children
             should
             aske
             them
             touching
             the
             paschall
             lambe
             ,
             that
             then
             it
             is
             their
             duty
             to
             declare
             and
             deliuer
             to
             them
             the
             true
             cause
             and
             occasion
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             so
             often
             as
             we
             consider
             how
             our
             children
             are
             by
             grace
             accepted
             ,
             by
             baptisme
             consecrated
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             made
             heires
             of
             life
             and
             saluation
             :
             it
             standeth
             vs
             vppon
             ,
             to
             plant
             and
             water
             the
             sauing
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             in
             them
             .
             For
             what
             should
             it
             profit
             vs
             to
             leaue
             them
             great
             riches
             and
             large
             possessions
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             for
             want
             of
             instruction
             and
             information
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             the
             children
             of
             hel
             ?
             If
             we
             do
             no
             more
             but
             feed
             them
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             meat
             and
             drinke
             :
             what
             do
             we
             for
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             not
             〈◊〉
             the
             
             Oxe
             and
             Asse
             ?
             Or
             if
             our
             chiefest
             care
             be
             to
             cloth
             them
             wel
             ,
             and
             to
             apparrell
             them
             warme
             :
             what
             doe
             we
             r
             which
             the
             Turkes
             and
             infidels
             do
             not
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             we
             ?
             Haue
             not
             they
             as
             great
             a
             portion
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             we
             ?
             but
             our
             obedience
             to
             the
             wil
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             duty
             to
             our
             children
             must
             exceede
             theirs
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             enter
             s
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
             Whereby
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             greatly
             deceiued
             ,
             who
             when
             ,
             they
             haue
             made
             honest
             prouision
             for
             the
             sustenance
             and
             sustentation
             of
             their
             children
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             wil
             say
             they
             haue
             done
             their
             part
             ,
             although
             they
             haue
             not
             taught
             them
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             these
             haue
             the
             greatest
             and
             chiefest
             account
             to
             make
             for
             their
             soules
             .
             Now
             if
             this
             be
             a
             greeuous
             sinne
             ,
             to
             neglect
             the
             teaching
             of
             our
             children
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             :
             then
             they
             increase
             and
             double
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             corrupt
             example
             do
             lead
             them
             into
             euil
             ,
             and
             so
             murther
             their
             soules
             .
             For
             children
             in
             steade
             of
             godly
             and
             religious
             instruction
             ,
             do
             oftentimes
             heare
             their
             fathers
             sweare
             ,
             swagger
             ,
             lie
             ,
             raile
             ,
             and
             slaunder
             :
             see
             them
             deale
             deceitfully
             and
             vniustly
             ,
             and
             marke
             their
             walking
             in
             euery
             euill
             way
             ,
             making
             their
             houses
             as
             it
             were
             any
             mage
             and
             representation
             of
             Hell
             it selfe
             ,
             by
             practise
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             abhominations
             leading
             therevnto
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             doctrine
             is
             very
             comfortable
             to
             children
             themselus
             .
             For
             howsoeuer
             they
             cannot
             know
             or
             remember
             
             their
             owne
             baptisme
             :
             yet
             they
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             they
             liue
             in
             a
             church
             and
             among
             a
             people
             ,
             where
             infants
             are
             ordinarily
             baptized
             ,
             and
             sealed
             with
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             couenant
             of
             God.
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             and
             euer
             hath
             bin
             t
             of
             auncient
             time
             a
             laudable
             custome
             in
             the
             church
             to
             haue
             speciall
             witnesses
             (
             men
             of
             credit
             and
             estimation
             )
             of
             euery
             childes
             and
             infants
             baptisme
             ,
             whome
             commonly
             wee
             call
             God-fathers
             and
             God-mothers
             .
             The
             steps
             of
             this
             truth
             may
             be
             traced
             out
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             u
             what
             the
             Pprophet
             Esay
             saith
             ,
             Chap
             8
             ,
             where
             he
             declareth
             that
             so
             soone
             as
             his
             wife
             had
             borne
             him
             a
             son
             ,
             he
             gaue
             him
             his
             name
             (
             which
             was
             done
             at
             circumcision
             )
             and
             tooke
             two
             a
             faithfull
             witnesses
             Uriah
             and
             Zechariah
             to
             testifie
             the
             circumcision
             of
             his
             sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             solemne
             giuing
             
             to
             him
             of
             that
             name
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             congregation
             .
             And
             howsoeuer
             Uriah
             walked
             not
             with
             a
             right
             foot
             ,
             but
             turned
             aside
             from
             the
             pure
             worshippe
             of
             God
             to
             set
             vp
             the
             idolatrous
             Alter
             after
             the
             fashion
             of
             Damascus
             to
             seede
             the
             fancy
             of
             Ahaz
             :
             yet
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             reputation
             ,
             whose
             testimony
             was
             sufficient
             to
             assure
             the
             naming
             of
             the
             prophets
             sonne
             :
             because
             the
             times
             to
             come
             woulde
             be
             troublesome
             and
             full
             of
             many
             calamities
             .
             For
             their
             children
             were
             named
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             b
             circumcised
             :
             as
             now
             our
             children
             are
             named
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             baptized
             .
          
           
             So
             likewise
             the
             Church
             oftentimes
             lyeth
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             is
             subiect
             to
             persecution
             ,
             as
             c
             the
             Woman
             driuen
             into
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             Reuelations
             12
             ,
             6
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             baptisme
             of
             many
             members
             might
             many
             times
             be
             doubted
             of
             and
             called
             into
             question
             ,
             (
             forasmuch
             as
             no
             impressionabideth
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             there
             did
             in
             circumcision
             )
             the
             Churches
             haue
             thought
             it
             conuenient
             to
             require
             certaine
             men
             to
             bee
             as
             speciall
             witnesses
             of
             infantes
             their
             bringing
             to
             Christ
             and
             to
             the
             church
             by
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             names
             giuen
             them
             in
             their
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             therefore
             children
             are
             baptized
             ,
             and
             haue
             by
             this
             meanes
             no
             assurance
             giuen
             them
             of
             their
             baptisme
             :
             they
             haue
             a
             marueilous
             benefit
             bestowed
             vpon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             so
             soone
             obtaine
             the
             partaking
             of
             CHRIST
             and
             all
             his
             benefits
             .
             God
             worketh
             in
             the
             children
             of
             the
             faithfull
             belonging
             to
             his
             couenant
             by
             waies
             vnknowne
             to
             vs
             ,
             as
             d
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
               is
               saide
               to
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               Holy-ghost
               from
               his
               Mothers
               〈◊〉
               :
            
             and
             they
             are
             called
             e
             holy
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             they
             cannot
             perish
             :
             whom
             God
             calleth
             ,
             some
             sooner
             and
             some
             later
             ,
             all
             in
             his
             owne
             appointed
             time
             ,
             as
             seemeth
             good
             to
             his
             heauenly
             pleasure
             .
             The
             remembrance
             whereof
             ,
             when
             children
             come
             to
             age
             ,
             greatly
             comforteth
             them
             in
             the
             loue
             and
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             call
             to
             mind
             that
             they
             are
             so
             greatly
             esteemed
             and
             highly
             regarded
             of
             GOD
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             comming
             into
             the
             worlde
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             the
             vse
             of
             speech
             ,
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             of
             vnderstanding
             .
             
             Christ
             Iesus
             shed
             his
             blood
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             dyed
             for
             all
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             f
             he
             redeemed
             them
             whether
             they
             be
             old
             or
             young
             ,
             smal
             or
             great
             ,
             as
             Ioh.
             11.
             
             
               He
               must
               die
               ,
               not
               for
               that
               nation
               onely
               ,
               but
               should
               gather
               together
               in
               one
               the
               children
               of
               God
               which
               are
               scattered
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             Apostle
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               saw
               the
               dead
               both
               great
               and
               small
               stand
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               bookes
               were
               opened
               ,
               and
               another
               booke
               was
               opened
               which
               is
               the
               booke
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               were
               iudged
               of
               those
               things
               written
               in
               those
               bookes
               according
               to
               their
               workes
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             when
             children
             shall
             come
             to
             yeares
             of
             discretion
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             they
             must
             heereby
             be
             pricked
             forward
             to
             an
             earnest
             care
             and
             indeuour
             to
             walke
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             serue
             him
             in
             holynesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             receiued
             for
             sonnes
             and
             adopted
             for
             his
             children
             by
             a
             solemne
             pledge
             of
             their
             adoption
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             able
             through
             their
             age
             ,
             to
             know
             and
             acknowledge
             him
             for
             their
             father
             .
          
           
             Let
             them
             giue
             the
             g
             first
             fruites
             of
             their
             life
             to
             God
             :
             let
             them
             learne
             to
             beare
             the
             yoake
             of
             obedyence
             from
             their
             youth
             let
             them
             redresse
             and
             reforme
             their
             waies
             by
             taking
             heede
             to
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             :
             and
             seeing
             God
             hath
             remembred
             them
             in
             their
             baptisme
             ,
             let
             them
             also
             remember
             their
             creator
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             youth
             and
             begin
             to
             be
             wise
             betimes
             ,
             least
             death
             come
             suddainely
             and
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             as
             the
             sluggard
             that
             for-sloweth
             the
             seasons
             of
             plowing
             and
             reaping
             ,
             wisheth
             for
             them
             in
             vaine
             at
             another
             time
             of
             the
             yeare
             .
             Thus
             we
             haue
             shewed
             the
             baptisme
             of
             children
             :
             the
             certaine
             truth
             thereof
             hath
             beene
             euidently
             proued
             :
             the
             obiections
             against
             this
             truth
             aledged
             ,
             haue
             been
             susficiently
             answered
             :
             and
             the
             vses
             of
             it
             to
             the
             great
             comfort
             of
             all
             faithfull
             parentes
             and
             Children
             haue
             beene
             particularly
             remembred
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             first
             inward
             part
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
           
           
             HItherto
             we
             haue
             handled
             al
             the
             outward
             parts
             of
             baptisme
             now
             we
             are
             orderly
             to
             proceede
             to
             the
             inwarde
             partes
             .
             The
             inward
             parts
             of
             baptisme
             are
             such
             as
             are
             represented
             by
             the
             outward
             .
             Those
             are
             a
             foure
             in
             number
             :
             first
             ,
             God
             the
             father
             :
             secondly
             ,
             the
             spirit
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             Christ
             :
             fourthly
             ,
             the
             soule
             clensed
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Math.
             28
             ,
             19.
             
             
               Teach
               all
               nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               holy-ghost
               :
               he
               that
               beleeueth
               and
               is
               baptized
               ,
               shall
               be
               saued
               .
            
             Heer
             we
             see
             these
             foure
             inward
             parts
             b
             are
             named
             and
             expressed
             .
             This
             is
             also
             euidently
             proued
             Math
             ,
             3
             ,
             in
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Christ
             ,
             where
             the
             Trinity
             c
             of
             persons
             was
             manifested
             .
          
           
             These
             inward
             parts
             do
             directly
             and
             fitly
             answeare
             to
             the
             outward
             .
             The
             father
             is
             represented
             by
             the
             Minister
             :
             the
             spirit
             worketh
             by
             the
             worde
             :
             Christ
             is
             sealed
             by
             the
             water
             :
             and
             the
             soule
             clensed
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             body
             that
             is
             washed
             .
             Now
             ,
             d
             there
             is
             a
             notable
             agreement
             ,
             a
             singular
             vnion
             ,
             and
             fit
             proportion
             betweene
             these
             partes
             ,
             where
             the
             minister
             hath
             relation
             and
             reference
             to
             the
             father
             ,
             the
             word
             to
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             water
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             dipped
             to
             the
             faithfull
             clensed
             .
             For
             euen
             as
             the
             minister
             by
             the
             word
             of
             institution
             ,
             taketh
             and
             applyeth
             the
             water
             to
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             bodye
             :
             so
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             through
             the
             working
             of
             the
             spirite
             offereth
             and
             applyeth
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             clensing
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             Hauing
             seene
             the
             proportion
             of
             the
             parts
             between
             themselues
             ,
             let
             vs
             consider
             of
             them
             particularly
             and
             in
             order
             .
             The
             e
             first
             inward
             part
             is
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             represented
             by
             the
             minister
             .
             The
             minister
             calling
             vpon
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             vseth
             the
             water
             to
             wash
             ,
             and
             washeth
             the
             party
             baptized
             with
             the
             element
             of
             water
             ,
             which
             sealeth
             vp
             gods
             incorporating
             and
             ingrafting
             f
             of
             the
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             spirituall
             regeneration
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             Iohn
             baptized
             ,
             the
             father
             was
             present
             ,
             as
             president
             of
             the
             worke
             ,
             when
             loe
             ,
             his
             voice
             came
             from
             heauen
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloued
               sonne
               in
               whome
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               .
            
             Now
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             the
             vses
             .
          
           
             This
             〈◊〉
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             in
             the
             remission
             
             of
             our
             fins
             ,
             in
             imputation
             of
             Christs
             righteousnes
             ,
             in
             
             mortification
             of
             sinne
             by
             the
             force
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             sanctification
             through
             Christs
             resurrection
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             although
             the
             Minister
             doth
             nothing
             ,
             touching
             or
             towarde
             the
             clensing
             of
             the
             soule
             :
             yet
             in
             regard
             of
             Gods
             ordinance
             and
             our
             benefit
             ,
             the
             ministery
             of
             man
             is
             somewhat
             ,
             which
             whosoeuer
             despiseth
             ,
             doth
             despise
             God
             the
             author
             of
             it
             .
             For
             whensoeuer
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             body
             seeth
             the
             minister
             powring
             on
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             washing
             the
             body
             :
             we
             must
             behold
             by
             saith
             god
             the
             father
             ,
             offering
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             own
             son
             ,
             to
             be
             water
             of
             life
             to
             our
             soules
             .
             And
             let
             vs
             all
             make
             this
             vse
             of
             the
             Churches
             baptism
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             our
             own
             harts
             ,
             so
             often
             as
             we
             see
             it
             administred
             :
             let
             vs
             not
             rest
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             work
             done
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             nothing
             concerning
             our selues
             ,
             but
             euermore
             helpe
             our
             inward
             affection
             by
             the
             outwarde
             action
             :
             and
             alwaies
             as
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             body
             beholdeth
             the
             Minister
             ,
             let
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             be
             fastned
             firmely
             vppon
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             maketh
             the
             Sacramentall
             rites
             auaileable
             ,
             which
             are
             openly
             done
             before
             vs
             for
             our
             edification
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             rest
             in
             the
             outward
             
             washing
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             externall
             actions
             of
             the
             Minister
             :
             but
             euer
             consider
             what
             is
             offered
             to
             our
             considerations
             therin
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             father
             offereth
             to
             vs
             his
             sonne
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             refuse
             him
             .
             For
             ,
             he
             that
             satisfieth
             himselfe
             with
             the
             outwarde
             work
             ,
             is
             as
             he
             that
             catcheth
             after
             the
             shadow
             ,
             and
             regardeth
             not
             the
             substance
             ;
             or
             as
             one
             that
             maketh
             much
             of
             the
             garments
             ,
             but
             respecteth
             little
             the
             body
             it self
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             had
             in
             greatest
             price
             and
             estimation
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             is
             God
             the
             father
             an
             inward
             part
             of
             baptism
             ?
             then
             
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             ,
             we
             giue
             not
             that
             to
             the
             Minister
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             god
             the
             father
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             is
             robbed
             of
             the
             honor
             and
             glory
             due
             to
             his
             great
             name
             .
             The
             Minister
             may
             wash
             the
             body
             and
             clense
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             can
             goe
             no
             further
             :
             he
             medleth
             not
             with
             sanctification
             of
             the
             conscience
             from
             dead
             workes
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             mortall
             man
             to
             do
             :
             so
             that
             god
             giueth
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             men
             giue
             the
             signe
             ,
             yea
             while
             the
             Minister
             offereth
             the
             one
             ,
             God
             the
             father
             giueth
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Chap.
             9
             Of
             the
             second
             inward
             part
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             inwarde
             part
             of
             baptisme
             a
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             hauing
             relation
             to
             the
             word
             and
             promise
             of
             God.
             This
             b
             appeareth
             
               Math
               ,
               3
               11
               ,
               He
               baptizeth
               with
               the
               holy-ghost
               and
               with
               fire
               :
            
             And
             verse
             16
             ,
             When
             Christ
             was
             baptized
             ,
             the
             heauens
             were
             opened
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             the
             spirit
             discending
             like
             a
             doue
             ,
             and
             lighting
             vpon
             him
             .
             So
             the
             apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor
             ,
             6
             saith
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               washed
               ,
               ye
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               ye
               are
               iustified
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               our
               God.
            
             And
             chap.
             12
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Epistle
             ,
             
               By
               oke
               spirit
               we
               are
               all
               baptized
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               whether
               we
               be
               Iewes
               or
               Graecians
               ,
               whether
               we
               be
               bonde
               or
               free
               ,
               and
               haue
               beene
               all
               made
               to
               drinke
               into
               one
               spirit
               .
            
             And
             Tit
             ,
             3.
             
             
               According
               to
               his
               mercy
               he
               saued
               vs
               ,
               by
               washing
               of
               the
               new-birth
               ,
               and
               the
               renewing
               of
               the
               holy-ghost
               ,
               which
               he
               shedde
               on
               vs
               aboundantly
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               sauiour
               .
            
             All
             these
             testimonies
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             spirit
             of
             God
             is
             a
             necessary
             inward
             part
             of
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             baptisme
             of
             the
             spirit
             ioyned
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             giueth
             force
             vnto
             it
             ,
             who
             worketh
             in
             our
             soules
             that
             which
             water
             doth
             in
             our
             bodies
             ,
             so
             that
             without
             the
             spirit
             it
             is
             nothing
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             we
             learne
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             dipping
             of
             vs
             into
             ,
             
             or
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             vs
             with
             water
             ,
             by
             the
             Minister
             that
             maketh
             vs
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             it
             commeth
             from
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             who
             in
             time
             performeth
             what
             is
             represented
             by
             outwarde
             signes
             ,
             and
             promised
             by
             the
             worde
             .
          
           
             Againe
             we
             learne
             heereby
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             is
             true
             God
             ,
             
             equall
             with
             the
             father
             and
             the
             sonne
             .
             For
             who
             is
             able
             to
             make
             the
             worde
             and
             Sacramentes
             auaileable
             ,
             but
             onely
             God
             ?
          
           
             Seeing
             then
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             worke
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             to
             open
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             teach
             the
             conscience
             ,
             to
             seale
             vppe
             to
             the
             daye
             of
             redemption
             ,
             and
             to
             helpe
             our
             infirmities
             in
             heating
             ,
             in
             praying
             ,
             and
             receiuing
             the
             
             Sacraments
             :
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             bee
             true
             God
             the
             c
             giuer
             of
             these
             graces
             .
             So
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             administration
             of
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             the
             blessed
             spirit
             is
             named
             and
             rehearsed
             ,
             d
             and
             hath
             his
             order
             togither
             with
             the
             father
             and
             the
             sonne
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             a
             principle
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             to
             be
             learned
             ,
             confessed
             ,
             and
             beleeued
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             are
             heerby
             to
             take
             heed
             and
             beware
             ,
             that
             we
             
             giue
             not
             to
             the
             word
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             spirit
             ,
             he
             ingrafteth
             vs
             into
             Christ
             ,
             he
             keepeth
             vs
             that
             we
             fal
             not
             from
             Christ
             ,
             he
             maketh
             the
             word
             and
             promise
             of
             the
             institution
             profitable
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             without
             whome
             it
             shoulde
             be
             vnto
             vs
             as
             sounding
             brasse
             or
             a
             tinckeling
             Cymball
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             GOD
             the
             father
             in
             mercy
             maketh
             the
             promise
             ,
             so
             his
             spirite
             must
             assure
             it
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             all
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             let
             vs
             learne
             whensoeuer
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Worde
             or
             sacramentes
             ,
             to
             craue
             the
             gracious
             assistance
             of
             the
             blessed
             
             spirit
             ,
             to
             guide
             direct
             ,
             and
             regenerate
             vs
             to
             eternal
             life
             ,
             to
             sanctifie
             vs
             ,
             e
             and
             to
             assure
             vs
             of
             gods
             endlesse
             fauour
             in
             Christs
             Iesus
             ,
             as
             1
             Ioh
             5.
             
             
               There
               be
               three
               which
               beare
               witnesse
               in
               heauen
               ,
               the
               father
               ,
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               spirit
               :
               and
               these
               three
               are
               one
               .
            
             The
             Holy-ghost
             by
             his
             grace
             and
             vertue
             worketh
             in
             vs
             steadfastly
             to
             beleeue
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             worde
             ,
             and
             the
             gratious
             promises
             of
             saluation
             :
             as
             he
             is
             the
             author
             ,
             beginner
             ,
             and
             begetter
             of
             faith
             in
             vs
             ,
             so
             he
             increaseth
             it
             ,
             and
             maketh
             vs
             fit
             to
             receiue
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             him
             with
             all
             his
             gifts
             vnto
             our selues
             ,
             and
             sendeth
             vs
             into
             the
             full
             fruition
             and
             possession
             of
             Christ.
             He
             is
             our
             comforter
             to
             certifie
             vs
             of
             our
             reconciliation
             to
             god
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             vs
             reioyce
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             ,
             knowing
             that
             f
             
               tribulation
               bringeth
               foorth
               patience
               ,
               and
               patience
               experience
               ,
               and
               experience
               hope
               ,
               and
               hope
               maketh
               not
               ashamed
               ,
               because
               the
               loue
               of
               god
               is
               shed
               abroade
               in
               our
               harts
               by
               the
               holy-ghost
               which
               is
               giuen
               vnto
               vs.
            
             He
             is
             the
             earnest
             and
             seale
             of
             our
             inheritance
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             are
             sealed
             vp
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             the
             increase
             and
             〈◊〉
             of
             faith
             is
             assigned
             to
             the
             sacramentes
             :
             yet
             this
             grace
             proceedeth
             
             from
             the
             holy-ghost
             ,
             who
             is
             vnto
             our
             faith
             as
             marow
             vnto
             the
             bones
             ,
             as
             moysture
             vnto
             the
             tree
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             comfortable
             raine
             vnto
             the
             fruites
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             If
             this
             inward
             maister
             and
             teacher
             be
             wanting
             ,
             the
             sacraments
             g
             can
             worke
             no
             more
             in
             our
             mindes
             ,
             then
             if
             the
             bright
             Sunne
             should
             shine
             to
             the
             blind
             eies
             ,
             or
             a
             loud
             voice
             sound
             in
             deafe
             eares
             ,
             or
             fruitefull
             corne
             fall
             into
             the
             barren
             wildernesse
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             least
             the
             word
             of
             saluation
             should
             sound
             in
             our
             eares
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ioyned
             to
             the
             word
             should
             be
             present
             before
             our
             eies
             in
             vaine
             ;
             the
             spirit
             worketh
             in
             vs
             whensoeuer
             we
             come
             vnto
             them
             aright
             ,
             he
             mollifieth
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             our
             heartes
             ,
             he
             frameth
             vs
             to
             new
             obedience
             ,
             and
             assureth
             vs
             that
             God
             offereth
             to
             vs
             his
             owne
             sonne
             for
             our
             iustification
             and
             saluation
             .
             For
             euen
             as
             the
             seede
             that
             falleth
             into
             a
             barren
             soile
             dyeth
             and
             rotteth
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             so
             wen
             in
             fruiteful
             grownd
             wel
             tilled
             &
             manured
             ,
             it
             bringeth
             〈◊〉
             good
             increase
             with
             gain
             &
             aduantage
             :
             so
             likewise
             the
             word
             and
             the
             sacramentes
             ,
             if
             they
             hit
             vpon
             an
             heard
             neck
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             a
             barren
             heart
             ,
             bcome
             vnprofitable
             and
             vnfruiteful
             :
             but
             if
             the
             effectual
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             accompanieth
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             receiuing
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             are
             profitable
             ,
             auaileable
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             second
             part
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap
             10.
             
             Of
             the
             third
             inward
             part
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             THe
             third
             inward
             part
             of
             baptisme
             a
             is
             Christ
             ,
             represented
             and
             signified
             by
             the
             water
             .
             For
             as
             the
             A
             postle
             teacheth
             b
             
               That
               the
               blood
               of
               bulles
               and
               calues
               cannot
               take
               away
               sinne
               :
            
             so
             the
             water
             in
             baptisme
             cannot
             wash
             away
             sinnes
             .
             It
             toucheth
             the
             body
             ,
             washeth
             it
             ,
             clenseth
             and
             purgeth
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             can
             proceed
             no
             further
             .
             For
             this
             c
             cause
             the
             beleeuers
             are
             said
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Act
             ,
             2
             ,
             38.
             
             He
             
               baptized
               euery
               one
               of
               you
               in
               the
               name
               of
               christ
               .
            
             So
             chap.
             19
             ,
             5
             ,
             
               They
               were
               baptized
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               .
            
             Not
             meaning
             heerby
             the
             forme
             and
             manner
             of
             baptizing
             ,
             but
             the
             fruite
             
             foundation
             ,
             and
             end
             of
             baptisme
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             d
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             the
             same
             ,
             1
             Pet
             3
             ,
             21.
             
             
               Baptisme
               answering
               to
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               Arke
               ,
               saueth
               vs
               by
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             There
             is
             no
             more
             force
             in
             outward
             baptisme
             to
             saue
             ,
             the
             whole
             vertue
             and
             force
             floweth
             from
             the
             streame
             of
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             materiall
             cause
             thereof
             ,
             wherein
             the
             power
             of
             in
             ward
             baptisme
             doth
             consist
             .
             The
             truth
             being
             euident
             ,
             that
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             CHRIST
             is
             one
             of
             the
             inward
             partes
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             let
             vs
             see
             the
             vses
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             this
             part
             teacheth
             diuerse
             pointes
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             outward
             washing
             with
             water
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             washing
             away
             
             of
             sins
             :
             for
             then
             whosoeuer
             were
             dipped
             in
             it
             should
             receiue
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             repentance
             from
             dead
             workes
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             whether
             he
             beleeued
             or
             not
             :
             e
             which
             is
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Act.
             8
             ,
             22.
             
             Also
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             Christians
             ,
             and
             eternally
             saued
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             outwardly
             washed
             ,
             but
             departing
             this
             life
             without
             baptisme
             ,
             they
             should
             perish
             in
             the
             next
             world
             without
             redresse
             or
             redemption
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             condicion
             were
             worse
             then
             the
             Iewes
             their
             condition
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             more
             restrained
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             vnder
             the
             law
             ,
             Moyses
             offering
             more
             mercy
             then
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             the
             washing
             with
             water
             serueth
             to
             ratifie
             the
             shedding
             of
             Christs
             blood
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             the
             imputation
             of
             his
             righteousnesse
             to
             our
             instification
             ,
             f
             as
             1
             Ioh.
             1
             ,
             7.
             
             
               The
               blood
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               his
               sonne
               doth
               clense
               vs
               from
               all
               sinne
               .
            
             So
             Reuel
             .
             1
             ,
             5.
             
             
               He
               hath
               loued
               vs
               and
               washed
               vs
               from
               our
               sinnes
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
               and
               made
               vs
               Kings
               and
               Priestes
               vnto
               GOD
               euen
               his
               father
               .
            
             And
             Col.
             1
             ,
             14
             the
             A
             postle
             saith
             ,
             
               In
               him
               wee
               haue
               redemption
               by
               his
               bloode
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               forgiuenesse
               of
               sinnes
               .
            
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             when
             wee
             see
             with
             our
             bodily
             eyes
             the
             Water
             poured
             vpon
             the
             body
             of
             the
             baptized
             :
             we
             must
             behold
             
             and
             consider
             with
             the
             eyes
             of
             faith
             the
             blotting
             out
             of
             all
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             well
             originall
             as
             actuall
             ,
             as
             well
             after
             baptisme
             as
             before
             baptisme
             ,
             by
             the
             pretious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             that
             wee
             may
             assure
             our selues
             it
             is
             no
             idle
             action
             .
             For
             wee
             must
             not
             behold
             the
             Sacramentall
             rites
             ,
             as
             certaine
             dombe
             gestures
             or
             stage-like
             shewes
             without
             substance
             and
             signification
             but
             wee
             must
             make
             them
             serue
             to
             further
             our
             faith
             and
             edification
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             led
             by
             the
             outward
             senses
             to
             measure
             the
             truth
             or
             to
             iudge
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             baptilme
             
             by
             the
             outward
             signe
             and
             visible
             partes
             :
             but
             to
             haue
             our
             faith
             fixed
             on
             Christ
             ,
             crucified
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             signified
             in
             baptisme
             .
             The
             infidell
             seeing
             children
             solemnely
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             of
             the
             sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             will
             rashly
             and
             ignorantly
             coniesture
             nothing
             to
             bee
             there
             ,
             but
             naked
             rites
             ,
             and
             bare
             Water
             :
             but
             the
             faithfull
             and
             true
             Christian
             doth
             beholde
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             soule
             and
             clensing
             of
             the
             heart
             by
             the
             dearest
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             So
             in
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             ,
             to
             the
             vnbeleeuer
             appeareth
             nothing
             but
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             because
             we
             see
             with
             our
             eies
             ,
             wee
             receiue
             〈◊〉
             our
             handes
             ,
             wee
             tast
             with
             our
             mouth
             no
             more
             :
             but
             the
             beleeuer
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             together
             with
             these
             signes
             ,
             GOD
             the
             father
             offereth
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             his
             Sonne
             to
             bee
             spiritually
             receiued
             and
             digested
             .
             Euen
             as
             he
             that
             is
             vnlettered
             and
             vnlearned
             ,
             if
             hee
             looke
             g
             vpon
             the
             face
             of
             a
             booke
             ,
             beholdeth
             onely
             blacke
             coulours
             ,
             and
             spottes
             vppon
             the
             Paper
             ,
             seeth
             certaine
             figures
             and
             charusters
             of
             Letters
             differing
             each
             from
             other
             ,
             but
             cannot
             read
             the
             writing
             or
             comprehende
             the
             meaning
             :
             but
             hee
             that
             hath
             learned
             his
             Letters
             and
             is
             able
             to
             reade
             them
             ,
             reapeth
             greate
             profit
             and
             instruction
             thereby
             :
             So
             is
             it
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             Hee
             that
             resteth
             in
             the
             outward
             signe
             ,
             deceiueth
             himselfe
             :
             but
             hee
             that
             respecteth
             the
             thinge
             signified
             receiueth
             the
             profit
             and
             aduantage
             .
          
           
             The
             Crosse
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             and
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             h
             are
             a
             stumbling
             blocke
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             foolishnesse
             to
             the
             Gracians
             .
             For
             the
             infidell
             hearing
             that
             christ
             was
             crucified
             and
             nailed
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             is
             offended
             at
             him
             ,
             
             accounting
             it
             a
             foolish
             &
             weak
             means
             to
             saue
             mankind
             ,
             that
             life
             should
             spring
             out
             of
             death
             ,
             glory
             come
             out
             of
             shame
             ,
             power
             proceed
             out
             of
             weakenesse
             ,
             and
             triumphant
             victory
             arise
             out
             of
             his
             contemptible
             sufferings
             :
             but
             the
             faithfull
             soule
             acknowledgeth
             in
             this
             mystery
             of
             Godlinesle
             ,
             the
             high
             hand
             and
             vnsearchable
             wisedome
             of
             God.
             It
             may
             seeme
             ridiculous
             vnto
             some
             men
             ,
             i
             that
             God
             should
             require
             circumcision
             of
             Abraham
             and
             of
             his
             houshold
             ,
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             bond
             and
             free
             ,
             maister
             and
             seruants
             to
             vncouer
             all
             their
             shames
             ,
             and
             to
             open
             the
             hidden
             partes
             of
             nature
             :
             yet
             Abraham
             submitttd
             himselfe
             to
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God.
             Naamaen
             the
             Syrian
             thought
             it
             a
             toyish
             precept
             &
             prescript
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             bidden
             to
             wash
             himselfe
             7.
             times
             in
             Iordin
             ,
             hauing
             many
             riuers
             in
             his
             owne
             countrey
             as
             good
             as
             that
             :
             yet
             by
             k
             obeying
             the
             prophet
             ,
             he
             was
             clensed
             of
             his
             Leprosie
             .
             The
             inhabitants
             of
             Iericho
             scorned
             Ioshua
             and
             the
             men
             of
             Israell
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             them
             compasse
             their
             Citty
             strong
             and
             walled
             ,
             l
             and
             to
             blow
             with
             their
             Rammes
             hornes
             :
             yet
             by
             this
             weake
             meanes
             the
             wall
             fel
             downe
             ,
             the
             enemies
             were
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             citty
             was
             sacked
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             God
             〈◊〉
             .
             Christ
             seeing
             a
             blinde
             man
             and
             willing
             to
             heale
             him
             ,
             he
             spat
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             m
             and
             made
             clay
             of
             spittle
             ,
             and
             annoynted
             the
             eies
             of
             the
             blinde
             with
             the
             clay
             ,
             and
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
               Go
               ,
               wash
               in
               the
               poole
               of
               Siloam
               :
            
             he
             obeyed
             ,
             he
             went
             ,
             he
             washed
             ,
             he
             returned
             seeing
             .
          
           
             Thus
             doth
             God
             by
             simple
             ,
             base
             ,
             and
             weake
             things
             ,
             oftentimes
             confound
             the
             mighty
             ,
             strong
             ,
             and
             wise
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             no
             flesh
             should
             reioyce
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             crosseth
             all
             the
             high
             conceites
             and
             proud
             imaginations
             of
             mans
             wil
             and
             wit.
             Wherefore
             we
             must
             not
             follow
             our
             owne
             vnderstanding
             ,
             nor
             measure
             the
             matters
             of
             God
             by
             the
             crooked
             rule
             of
             our
             carnall
             reason
             .
             Whosoeuer
             will
             yeald
             obedience
             to
             God
             must
             deny
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             renounce
             his
             own
             wisedome
             ,
             n
             and
             become
             a
             foole
             that
             he
             may
             be
             wise
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             1
             cor
             .
             3
             ,
             
               Let
               no
               man
               deceiue
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               among
               you
               seeme
               to
               bec
               wise
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               a
               foole
               that
               he
               may
               be
               wise
               ,
               for
               the
               wisedome
               of
               this
               world
               is
               foolishnesse
               with
               God.
               
            
          
           
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Sacramentes
             we
             must
             vnderstand
             more
             then
             we
             see
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             more
             then
             we
             can
             behold
             .
             Such
             〈◊〉
             are
             without
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             ,
             〈◊〉
             no
             more
             of
             baptisme
             then
             the
             bodily
             eie
             directeth
             them
             vnto
             :
             but
             the
             faithfull
             conceiue
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             to
             〈◊〉
             the
             soule
             and
             conscience
             from
             all
             sinn
             ,
             o
             as
             the
             riuer
             watered
             the
             garden
             of
             Eden
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
             Of
             the
             foruth
             inward
             part
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             THe
             last
             inward
             part
             of
             baptisme
             is
             the
             soule
             a
             clensed
             ;
             most
             liuely
             represented
             by
             the
             body
             that
             is
             washed
             .
             For
             as
             the
             outward
             receiuer
             giueth
             his
             body
             to
             be
             washed
             :
             so
             the
             saithfull
             receiuer
             doth
             consecrate
             himselfe
             to
             God
             with
             ioy
             ,
             and
             forsake
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             diuill
             ,
             and
             feeleth
             the
             inward
             washing
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             
               Tit.
               3
               ,
               5
               ,
               According
               to
               his
            
             b
             
               mercy
               he
               saued
               vs
               ,
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               the
               new
               birth
               ,
               and
               the
               renewing
               of
               the
               Holy-ghost
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             Eph.
             5.
             
             
               Christ
               gaue
               himselfe
               for
               the
               church
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sanctifie
               it
               ,
               and
               clense
               it
               by
               washing
               of
               water
               through
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               make
               it
               vnto
               himselfe
               a
               glorious
               church
               ,
               not
               hauing
               spot
               or
               wrinkle
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             this
             outward
             washing
             of
             the
             body
             commaunded
             by
             Christ
             ,
             fignifieth
             vnto
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             no
             lesse
             assuredly
             clensed
             in
             his
             blood
             by
             the
             working
             of
             his
             spirit
             from
             the
             spottes
             of
             my
             soule
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             all
             my
             sinnes
             ,
             then
             I
             am
             outwardlie
             washed
             by
             water
             ,
             whereby
             the
             staines
             of
             the
             body
             vse
             to
             be
             washed
             away
             :
             and
             it
             bindeth
             vs
             that
             we
             ought
             euer
             afterward
             by
             our
             workes
             and
             deeds
             to
             declare
             newnes
             of
             life
             and
             fruites
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             now
             come
             to
             the
             vses
             of
             this
             last
             part
             of
             baptisme
             .
             
             Doth
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             body
             represent
             the
             clensing
             of
             the
             soule
             ?
             And
             doth
             the
             soking
             vp
             of
             the
             filthines
             of
             the
             flesh
             signifie
             the
             remouing
             of
             the
             remnants
             of
             rebellion
             ?
             Then
             we
             are
             all
             by
             nature
             vnwise
             ,
             vncleane
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             vnregerate
             ,
             vnholy
             ,
             disobedient
             ,
             disordered
             ,
             deceiuing
             and
             being
             deceiued
             :
             we
             are
             the
             vessels
             of
             wrath
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             
             death
             ,
             the
             bond-slaues
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             the
             heires
             of
             damnation
             ,
             we
             haue
             our
             part
             and
             portion
             in
             the
             offence
             of
             Adam
             ,
             c
             as
             Rom.
             5.
             
             
               By
               one
               man
               sinne
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               :
            
             and
             ch
             .
             7.
             
             
               I
               see
               another
               law
               in
               my
               members
               ,
               rebelling
               against
               the
               law
               of
               my
               minde
               ,
               and
               leading
               me
               captiue
               vnto
               the
               law
               of
               sinne
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               my
               members
               .
               O
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliuer
               me
               from
               the
               body
               of
               this
               death
               .
            
             Heereunto
             also
             commeth
             that
             which
             the
             d
             Euangelist
             setteth
             downe
             in
             the
             conference
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             Nicodemes
             ,
             Ioh.
             3
             
               That
               which
               is
               borne
               of
               flesh
               is
               flesh
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               borne
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               spirit
               :
               marueil
               not
               that
               I
               said
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               ye
               must
               be
               borne
               againe
               .
            
             For
             this
             cause
             are
             infants
             baptized
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             conceiued
             in
             sinne
             and
             borne
             in
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             cannot
             become
             spirituall
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             new
             birth
             wrought
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             sealed
             vp
             by
             the
             water
             in
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             this
             serueth
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             when
             we
             behold
             
             the
             outward
             washing
             ,
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             baptizing
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             assureth
             the
             inward
             clensing
             of
             the
             soule
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             offered
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             receiued
             of
             those
             that
             are
             elected
             to
             eternall
             saluation
             .
             This
             then
             is
             the
             right
             and
             holy
             vse
             of
             baptisme
             .
             Doest
             thou
             feele
             inwardly
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             thy
             nature
             and
             strength
             of
             concupiscence
             thou
             art
             moued
             ,
             tempted
             ,
             and
             prouoked
             to
             commit
             sinne
             ?
             And
             doest
             thou
             feele
             thy selfe
             ready
             to
             yeald
             to
             Satan
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             fall
             from
             God
             into
             euill
             ?
             Beginne
             to
             haue
             some
             holy
             meditation
             ,
             of
             that
             solemne
             vow
             which
             thou
             madest
             to
             God
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             when
             thou
             didest
             consecrate
             and
             giue
             vp
             thy selfe
             wholly
             to
             his
             seruice
             ,
             and
             didest
             renounce
             obedience
             to
             the
             suggestions
             of
             Satan
             ,
             to
             the
             allurements
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             For
             baptisme
             is
             the
             e
             Christian
             mans
             ensigne
             giuen
             of
             God
             to
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             fight
             as
             it
             were
             vnder
             it
             against
             all
             the
             enemies
             of
             our
             saluation
             and
             ouercome
             .
             It
             is
             the
             badge
             and
             bannerofour
             captaine
             ,
             that
             wee
             shrouding
             our selues
             vnder
             his
             colours
             ,
             should
             not
             cowardly
             turne
             our
             back
             in
             the
             skirmish
             ,
             but
             coragiously
             looke
             the
             enemy
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             nay
             tread
             him
             vnder
             our
             feete
             for
             euer
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             hast
             thou
             through
             weakenes
             and
             infinnity
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
             once
             or
             twice
             into
             some
             sin
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             thy
             god
             ,
             to
             the
             wounding
             of
             thine
             own
             conscience
             ,
             to
             the
             slander
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             scandal
             offence
             of
             thy
             weak
             brother
             ?
             haue
             recourse
             to
             thy
             baptisme
             as
             vnto
             a
             board
             after
             shipwracke
             ,
             as
             vnto
             a
             medicine
             after
             sicknesse
             ,
             as
             vnto
             a
             plaister
             after
             wounding
             ,
             or
             as
             vnto
             a
             staffe
             after
             falling
             ,
             that
             thou
             maiest
             receiue
             strength
             ,
             courage
             ,
             and
             comfort
             to
             thy
             soule
             .
             For
             albeit
             baptisme
             be
             once
             only
             administred
             for
             the
             reasons
             before
             alleged
             ,
             chap
             ,
             1.
             of
             this
             present
             booke
             ;
             yet
             it
             being
             once
             deliuered
             and
             receiued
             ,
             testifieth
             that
             all
             our
             sinnes
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             are
             washed
             away
             and
             shal
             be
             forgiuen
             .
             The
             fruite
             or
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             is
             not
             to
             be
             restrained
             and
             tyed
             to
             the
             present
             time
             of
             receiuing
             ,
             but
             extendeth
             it selfe
             to
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             life
             afterward
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
             Of
             the
             first
             vse
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             we
             haue
             handled
             the
             parts
             of
             baptisme
             both
             outward
             and
             inward
             :
             now
             let
             vs
             proceed
             to
             the
             vses
             ,
             the
             last
             point
             to
             be
             obserued
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             The
             vses
             of
             baptisme
             are
             in
             number
             a
             three
             :
             first
             to
             shew
             our
             planting
             ,
             ingrafting
             ,
             and
             incorporating
             into
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             :
             secondly
             ,
             to
             seale
             vp
             the
             remission
             and
             forgiuenesse
             of
             all
             our
             sinnes
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             teach
             vs
             to
             dye
             vnto
             sinne
             and
             liue
             vnto
             righteousnesse
             and
             true
             sanctification
             .
             These
             endes
             b
             appeare
             euidently
             by
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               al
               we
               which
               haue
               been
               baptized
               into
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               haue
               beene
               baptized
               into
               his
               death
               ?
               We
               are
               buried
               then
               with
               him
               by
               baptisme
               into
               his
               death
               ,
               that
               like
               as
               CHRIST
               was
               raised
               vppe
               from
               the
               dead
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               so
               wee
               also
               should
               walke
               in
               newnesse
               of
               life
               .
               For
               if
               we
               be
               planted
               with
               him
               to
               the
               similitude
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               euen
               so
               shall
               wee
               be
               to
               the
               similitude
               of
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               knowing
               this
               ,
               that
               our
               olde
               Man
               is
               crucified
               with
               
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               might
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               that
               henceforth
               we
               should
               not
               serue
               sinne
               .
            
             In
             this
             place
             the
             Apostle
             setteth
             before
             vs
             the
             former
             ends
             of
             baptisme
             expressely
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             vse
             ,
             c
             he
             sheweth
             that
             by
             it
             is
             signified
             and
             sealed
             our
             vniting
             ,
             setting
             ,
             d
             and
             inserting
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             remaine
             in
             him
             soreuer
             ,
             as
             braunches
             in
             the
             vine
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor
             ,
             12.
             
             
               By
               one
               spirit
               we
               are
               all
               baptized
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               whether
               we
               be
               bonde
               or
               free
               :
            
             where
             he
             teacheth
             that
             by
             baptisme
             wee
             become
             one
             body
             with
             Christ.
             And
             
               Gal.
               3
               ,
               All
               ye
               that
               are
               baptized
               into
               Christ
               ,
               haue
               put
               on
               Christ.
            
             This
             coniunction
             with
             Christ
             is
             not
             bodily
             or
             naturall
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             by
             bāds
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             by
             neernes
             of
             blood
             ,
             sor
             such
             as
             we
             see
             may
             be
             seprated
             ,
             as
             the
             father
             from
             the
             son
             ,
             the
             husband
             from
             the
             wife
             ,
             the
             brother
             from
             the
             sister
             :
             but
             this
             is
             wholy
             mysticall
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             aboue
             reason
             and
             aboue
             sence
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             wrought
             ,
             not
             by
             natural
             waies
             as
             by
             ioynts
             ,
             sinnews
             ,
             arteries
             ,
             ligamentes
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             but
             by
             spirituall
             meanes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             faith
             :
             he
             sendeth
             downe
             his
             spirit
             ,
             we
             send
             vp
             our
             faith
             .
             First
             ,
             he
             must
             send
             downe
             his
             spirit
             ,
             because
             all
             goodnes
             is
             of
             him
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             we
             loue
             him
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             because
             he
             loued
             vs
             first
             ,
             giuing
             vs
             e
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             to
             cry
             Abba
             father
             :
             Indeed
             ,
             we
             come
             vnto
             Christ
             to
             be
             eased
             and
             refreshed
             as
             he
             commandeth
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             because
             f
             the
             father
             draweth
             vs.
             Indeed
             ,
             we
             perseuer
             in
             faith
             and
             loue
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             perseuereth
             in
             louing
             of
             us
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             we
             repent
             and
             turn
             vnto
             God
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             because
             he
             g
             taketh
             away
             our
             stonye
             hart
             ,
             and
             giueth
             vnto
             vs
             an
             hart
             of
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             he
             putteth
             his
             spirit
             within
             vs
             ,
             so
             the
             faith
             mounteth
             vp
             to
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             apprehendeth
             Christ
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             father
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             his
             spirit
             discending
             ,
             our
             faith
             ascending
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             ioyninge
             the
             members
             to
             the
             heade
             ,
             the
             braunches
             to
             the
             vine
             ,
             vs
             to
             Christ
             ,
             being
             once
             engrafted
             ,
             h
             wee
             are
             neuer
             sepetated
             ,
             as
             Ioh.
             15.
             
             He
             
               that
               abideth
               in
               mee
               and
               I
               in
               him
               ,
               the
               same
               bringeth
               foorth
               much
               fruite
               :
               for
               without
               me
               ye
               can
               doe
               nothing
               .
               If
               a
               man
               abide
               not
               in
               mee
               ,
               he
               is
               cast
               foorth
               as
               a
               braunch
               and
               withereth
               ,
               and
               
               men
               gather
               them
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               into
               the
               fire
               and
               they
               burne
               .
            
             No
             man
             can
             be
             partaker
             of
             Christs
             benefits
             to
             saluation
             ,
             which
             is
             i
             not
             made
             one
             with
             him
             .
             As
             a
             Woman
             cannot
             be
             partaker
             of
             the
             riches
             and
             honor
             of
             some
             great
             man
             ,
             and
             haue
             interest
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             except
             she
             be
             ioyned
             to
             him
             in
             mariage
             ,
             that
             they
             become
             one
             body
             and
             one
             flesh
             :
             and
             as
             the
             members
             cannot
             draw
             life
             from
             the
             head
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             ioyned
             with
             it
             :
             so
             there
             is
             no
             partaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             except
             thete
             be
             an
             vnion
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             k
             as
             himselfe
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             Ioh.
             6.
             
             
               Verily
               ,
               verily
            
             I
             
               say
               vnto
               you
               ,
               except
               ye
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               drinke
               his
               blood
               ,
               ye
               haue
               no
               life
               in
               you
               .
            
             If
             Christ
             be
             present
             to
             vs
             ,
             life
             and
             all
             things
             accompanying
             saluation
             are
             present
             to
             vs.
             If
             christ
             be
             absent
             from
             vs
             ,
             death
             is
             present
             ,
             wrathlyeth
             at
             the
             doore
             ,
             life
             and
             saluation
             are
             absent
             :
             so
             that
             we
             are
             neuer
             partakers
             of
             his
             graces
             ,
             except
             webe
             as
             neerly
             coupled
             to
             his
             humanity
             ,
             as
             meat
             and
             drink
             are
             coupled
             with
             our
             body
             ,
             which
             of
             al
             other
             is
             a
             most
             neer
             vnion
             and
             inward
             coniunction
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             we
             are
             seuered
             from
             the
             world
             to
             haue
             fellowshippe
             with
             CHRIST
             ,
             and
             are
             set
             once
             in
             him
             for
             euer
             ,
             l
             because
             he
             that
             commeth
             to
             CHRIST
             once
             ,
             he
             casteth
             him
             not
             away
             ,
             hee
             shall
             neuer
             hunger
             ,
             he
             shall
             neuer
             thirst
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             lost
             but
             hue
             for
             euer
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               they
               had
               been
               of
               vs
               ,
               doubtles
               they
               had
               continued
               with
               vs
               ,
            
             And
             paule
             to
             this
             purpose
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             8
             ,
             
               Who
               shal
               lay
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               charg
               of
               GODS
               chosen
               ?
               it
               is
               GOD
               that
               instifieth
               ,
               who
               shall
               condemne
               ?
               Who
               shal
               seperate
               vs
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               CHRIST
               ?
               shal
               tribulation
               ,
               or
               anguish
               ,
               or
               persecution
               ,
               or
               famine
               ,
               or
               nakednes
               ,
               or
               perill
               ,
               or
               sword
               ?
               in
               all
               the
               se
               we
               are
               more
               then
               conquerours
               through
               him
               that
               loued
               vs
               :
               for
               I
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               neither
               death
               ,
               nor
               life
               ,
               nor
               Angels
               ,
               nor
               principalities
               ,
               nor
               powers
               ,
               nor
               things
               present
               ,
               nor
               thinges
               to
               come
               ,
               nor
               height
               ,
               nor
               depth
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               creature
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               seperate
               vs
               ,
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               GOD
               which
               is
               in
            
             CHRIST
             IESVS
             
               our
               LORDE
            
             .
             If
             once
             wee
             bee
             ioyned
             to
             him
             in
             spirituall
             Marriage
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             difference
             and
             disparagement
             between
             him
             and
             vs
             ,
             nothing
             shall
             bee
             able
             to
             worke
             our
             deuorcement
             from
             him
             .
          
           
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             God
             〈◊〉
             vs
             wallowing
             m
             in
             our
             owne
             filthines
             ,
             polluted
             in
             our
             owne
             bloode
             ,
             defiled
             by
             our
             owne
             vncleannes
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             an
             eternall
             couenant
             with
             vs
             ,
             he
             hath
             spoken
             peace
             vnto
             oursoules
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               liue
            
             ,
             euen
             when
             wee
             were
             sunke
             downe
             in
             sinne
             to
             death
             ,
             hee
             saide
             vnto
             vs
             
               Thou
               shalt
               liue
            
             :
             so
             that
             he
             will
             neuer
             turne
             from
             vs
             to
             do
             vs
             good
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             be
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             giue
             vs
             one
             hart
             and
             one
             way
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             feare
             him
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             be
             well
             with
             vs
             and
             with
             our
             children
             .
          
           
             This
             made
             the
             Apostle
             to
             write
             ,
             
               Ephe.
               5.
               30.
               32.
               
               Wee
               are
               members
               of
               his
               bodie
               ,
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               bones
               :
               this
               is
               a
               great
               misterie
               ,
               but
               I
               speake
               concerning
               christ
               and
               concerning
               the
               church
               :
            
             Where
             he
             seemeth
             to
             allude
             to
             the
             n
             first
             creation
             of
             the
             Woman
             made
             of
             one
             of
             the
             ribs
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             shadowing
             and
             〈◊〉
             our
             knitting
             and
             coniunction
             with
             Christe
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             by
             faith
             ,
             not
             by
             nature
             :
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             we
             haue
             shewed
             that
             this
             coniunction
             made
             by
             Gods
             spirit
             and
             by
             our
             faith
             which
             he
             hath
             giuen
             :
             so
             the
             meanes
             and
             instruments
             to
             worke
             it
             ,
             are
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             .
             This
             is
             a
             dignity
             peculiar
             and
             proper
             ,
             to
             the
             elect
             ,
             to
             haue
             perpetuall
             fellowshippe
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             growe
             vp
             into
             one
             body
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             teacheth
             Iohn
             ,
             17
             20.
             21.
             
             
               I
               pray
               for
               all
               them
               which
               shall
               beleeue
               in
               me
               through
               theyr
               word
               ,
               that
               they
               all
               may
               be
               one
               as
               thou
               O
               father
               art
               in
               me
               and
               I
               in
               thee
               ,
               euen
               that
               they
               may
               be
               one
               with
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               may
               beleeue
               that
               thou
               hast
               sent
               me
               .
            
             If
             then
             there
             be
             not
             an
             vnion
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             vs
             ,
             we
             haue
             no
             accesse
             to
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             being
             quite
             cutte
             off
             from
             all
             hope
             of
             life
             and
             sa'uation
             .
             As
             then
             all
             the
             substaunce
             and
             nourishment
             of
             the
             tree
             commeth
             from
             the
             roote
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             vitall
             powers
             of
             a
             true
             naturall
             body
             ,
             come
             from
             the
             head
             :
             so
             it
             is
             betweene
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             and
             vs
             ,
             we
             haue
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             drop
             of
             the
             heauenly
             life
             in
             vs
             of
             our selves
             ,
             o
             CHRIST
             is
             the
             waye
             ,
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             ,
             no
             man
             commeth
             vnto
             the
             father
             but
             by
             him
             .
          
           
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             first
             vse
             ,
             seeing
             such
             as
             come
             to
             this
             sacrament
             p
             must
             be
             christians
             before
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             to
             be
             a
             very
             corrupt
             custome
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             require
             Baptisme
             of
             the
             pastor
             for
             their
             children
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             hath
             giuen
             me
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian.
             For
             Baptisme
             cannot
             make
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             signifie
             :
             the
             Sacraments
             cannot
             make
             that
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             but
             assure
             that
             which
             is
             already
             made
             ,
             as
             seales
             do
             not
             giue
             the
             right
             ,
             but
             confirme
             it
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             vse
             of
             Baptisme
             :
             the
             second
             followeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
             Of
             the
             second
             vse
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             BEing
             made
             one
             with
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             of
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             of
             regeneration
             or
             new
             birth
             .
             So
             then
             the
             second
             vse
             of
             Baptisme
             is
             ,
             to
             assure
             vs
             of
             the
             remission
             and
             pardon
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             vnblamable
             and
             acceptable
             to
             god
             .
             This
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             outward
             ceremony
             of
             washing
             and
             sprinkling
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             our
             soules
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             all
             sinnes
             ,
             b
             as
             appeareth
             ,
             
               Act.
               2
               ,
               38
               ,
               Then
               Peter
               said
               vnto
               them
               ,
               Amend
               your
               liues
               and
               be
               baptized
               euerie
               one
               of
               you
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               remission
               of
               sins
               .
            
             And
             Act.
             22
             ,
             Ananias
             said
             vnto
             Paul
             immediately
             after
             his
             conuersion
             ,
             
               Arise
               and
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               wash
               away
               thy
               sinnes
               in
               calling
               on
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lorde
               .
            
             So
             the
             Euangelist
             witnesses
             Marke
             .
             1
             ,
             4.
             
               that
               Iohn
               did
               baptize
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               preach
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               amendment
               of
               life
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             maketh
             this
             vse
             ,
             
               col
               .
               2
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Ye
               are
               buried
               with
               him
               through
               Baptisme
               ,
               in
               whome
               ye
               are
               also
               raised
               vppe
               together
               through
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               operation
               of
               GOD
               ,
               which
               raised
               him
               vp
               from
               the
               dead
               :
               and
               you
               which
               are
               deade
               in
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               vncircumcision
               of
               your
               flesh
               ,
               hath
               hee
               quickned
               together
               with
               him
               ,
               forgiuing
               you
               all
               your
               trespasses
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             of
             these
             places
             is
             not
             that
             ,
             baptisme
             c
             bestoweth
             or
             giueth
             forgiuenesse
             ,
             
             but
             onely
             signeth
             ,
             sealeth
             ,
             and
             assureth
             our
             pardon
             :
             euen
             as
             remistion
             of
             sins
             and
             the
             righte
             ousnesse
             of
             faith
             were
             not
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             by
             circumcision
             conferred
             ,
             but
             confirmed
             vnto
             the
             faithfull
             .
             The
             grace
             of
             pardon
             and
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             is
             not
             attained
             but
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             worke
             of
             baptisme
             will
             not
             effect
             it
             .
             Moreouer
             we
             haue
             proued
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             baptize
             such
             as
             are
             in
             yeares
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             make
             open
             profession
             of
             their
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             repentance
             from
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             olde
             man
             :
             wherefore
             ,
             they
             obtaine
             them
             not
             by
             the
             outward
             washing
             with
             water
             in
             baptisme
             .
             So
             then
             we
             are
             no
             lesse
             assuredly
             washed
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             spots
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             then
             outwardly
             we
             are
             washed
             with
             water
             from
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             body
             .
             For
             the
             force
             of
             his
             death
             hath
             that
             effectuall
             working
             in
             clensing
             our
             soules
             from
             the
             corruption
             and
             filthines
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             naturall
             water
             hath
             in
             washing
             our
             bodies
             .
             By
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             death
             we
             haue
             full
             forgiueneste
             of
             all
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             not
             onely
             originall
             but
             actuall
             ,
             not
             onely
             past
             but
             present
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             whose
             blood
             is
             neuer
             drawne
             dry
             ,
             but
             is
             euer
             fresh
             and
             full
             of
             efficacy
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             wordes
             deliuered
             by
             the
             minister
             in
             baptisme
             at
             the
             commaundement
             of
             christ
             ,
             namely
             ,
             c
             
               I
               baptize
               thee
               in
               the
               name
               ,
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
            
             should
             alwaies
             be
             in
             our
             eares
             ,
             euen
             vntill
             the
             last
             gasp
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             assured
             of
             the
             ful
             forgiuensse
             of
             our
             offences
             against
             God.
             For
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             once
             washed
             ,
             can
             neuer
             be
             drawne
             dry
             ,
             but
             is
             euer
             fresh
             ,
             full
             of
             force
             and
             strength
             ,
             to
             the
             continuall
             clensing
             of
             our
             filthinesse
             and
             iniquities
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             neuer
             come
             into
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             are
             imputed
             vnto
             vs.
             Wherefore
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             vnto
             a
             sealed
             charter
             ,
             whereby
             is
             confirmed
             that
             all
             our
             sinnes
             are
             blotted
             out
             .
             We
             are
             all
             taught
             by
             our
             baptisme
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             our
             saluation
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             lay
             any
             sinne
             to
             our
             charge
             Art
             thou
             tempted
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             Christs
             blood
             was
             not
             shed
             for
             thee
             ?
             That
             thy
             transgressions
             are
             not
             pardoned
             ?
             That
             thou
             shalt
             be
             brought
             to
             iudgement
             for
             them
             ?
             Doth
             Sathan
             〈◊〉
             thy
             tender
             conscience
             with
             
             them
             ?
             thou
             maist
             as
             well
             doubt
             ,
             that
             thou
             wast
             not
             baptized
             and
             washed
             with
             Water
             ,
             as
             doubt
             thy
             sinnes
             are
             not
             blotted
             out
             :
             thou
             maist
             as
             well
             surnize
             thou
             perishedst
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             as
             suppose
             thou
             shalt
             perish
             in
             thy
             wickednesse
             ,
             the
             floods
             where
             of
             howsoeuer
             they
             go
             ouer
             thy
             head
             :
             yet
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             preuaile
             against
             thee
             sully
             ,
             and
             ouercome
             thee
             sinally
             .
          
           
             This
             ouer
             throweth
             the
             false
             d
             doctrin
             of
             the
             false
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             abhominations
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             that
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             receiued
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             all
             our
             sins
             going
             before
             it
             ,
             are
             rased
             and
             blotted
             out
             ,
             and
             leaueth
             nothing
             in
             the
             party
             baptized
             e
             that
             hath
             the
             name
             and
             nature
             of
             sinne
             .
             But
             albeit
             our
             sinnes
             be
             freely
             and
             fully
             forgiuen
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             pardoned
             and
             not
             imputed
             ,
             coucred
             and
             remembred
             no
             more
             :
             yet
             the
             stain
             ,
             blot
             ,
             and
             remnants
             of
             sinne
             remaine
             (
             though
             not
             raigne
             )
             in
             our
             flesh
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             liue
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             end
             of
             our
             daies
             togither
             with
             the
             mortality
             and
             corruptions
             of
             our
             bodies
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             and
             abolished
             .
             Indeede
             the
             scripture
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             Christs
             blood
             clenseth
             ,
             washeth
             ,
             f
             and
             taketh
             away
             sinne
             ,
             Ioh.
             1.
             29.
             
             
               Behold
               the
               Lambe
               of
               God
               which
               taketh
               away
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             but
             this
             is
             not
             by
             an
             actuall
             purging
             of
             vs
             from
             all
             corruption
             ,
             but
             in
             freely
             acquiting
             and
             truely
             discharing
             vs
             from
             the
             guilt
             ,
             offence
             ,
             and
             punishment
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             Psal.
             32
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               whose
               iniquities
               are
               forgiuen
               ,
               and
               whose
               sins
               are
               lightned
               ,
               blessed
               is
               the
               man
               to
               whom
               the
               Lord
               imputeth
               not
               sinne
               .
            
             I
             herefore
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             forgiuen
             ,
             yet
             they
             remaine
             ,
             g
             as
             appeareth
             ,
             
               If
               we
               say
               〈◊〉
               haue
               no
               fin
               ,
               we
               deceiue
               our selues
               and
               there
               is
               no
               truth
               in
               vs.
            
             And
             Solomon
             in
             his
             worthy
             prayer
             saith
             ,
             If
             
               any
               sinne
               against
               thee
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               man
               that
               sinneth
               not
               .
            
             So
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             &
             toucheth
             this
             truth
             by
             his
             owne
             experience
             ,
             Rom.
             7
             ,
             I
             
               see
               another
               lawe
               in
               my
               members
               ,
               rebelling
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               my
               minde
               ,
               and
               leading
               me
               captiue
               vnto
               the
               Law
               of
               sinne
               which
               is
               in
               my
               members
               .
            
             We
             are
             all
             as
             a
             filthy
             cloth
             ,
             the
             fsesh
             rebelleth
             against
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             nothing
             we
             can
             do
             the
             things
             we
             woulde
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             God
             enter
             into
             iudgement
             with
             vs
             ,
             we
             〈◊〉
             stand
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             
             And
             if
             Originall
             sinne
             were
             extinguished
             and
             vtrerly
             abolished
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             then
             they
             which
             are
             baptized
             ,
             shoulde
             sin
             no
             more
             :
             but
             we
             see
             they
             sin
             again
             after
             their
             baptism
             .
             To
             conclude
             baptisme
             is
             auailable
             not
             only
             for
             sins
             before
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             seale
             for
             confirmation
             of
             faith
             touching
             the
             remission
             of
             those
             sinnes
             that
             are
             committed
             after
             baptisme
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             done
             before
             ,
             as
             our
             〈◊〉
             sauiour
             teacheth
             ,
             Mark
             ,
             16
             ,
             16.
             
             
               He
               that
               shall
               beleeue
               and
               be
               baptized
               ,
               shall
               be
               saued
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               will
               not
               beleeue
               ,
               shal
               be
               damnd
               .
            
             Faith
             then
             beleeueth
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             all
             sins
             past
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             bood
             of
             Christ
             clenseth
             from
             al
             sins
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             accordeth
             heereunto
             ,
             
               Titus
               3
               ,
               5
               ,
               7.
               
               According
               to
               his
               mercie
               hee
               saued
               vs
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               the
               new
               birth
               and
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               :
               that
               we
               being
               iustified
               by
               his
               grace
               should
               be
               made
               heirs
               according
               to
               the
               hope
               of
               euerlasting
               life
               .
            
             Where
             we
             see
             that
             the
             promise
             of
             iustification
             〈◊〉
             generall
             against
             all
             sins
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             second
             vse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap
             14.
             
             Of
             the
             third
             vse
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             THe
             third
             vse
             of
             baptisme
             is
             to
             kill
             and
             bury
             a
             our
             naturall
             corruption
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Christs
             death
             and
             buriall
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             vs
             againe
             to
             sanctification
             of
             our
             nature
             and
             newnes
             of
             life
             by
             his
             resurrection
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             sin
             hath
             his
             deaths
             wounde
             and
             is
             stricken
             to
             the
             hatt
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             cannot
             liue
             and
             raigne
             in
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             baptisme
             is
             often
             b
             called
             the
             sacrament
             of
             repentance
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Luke
             ,
             3
             ,
             Iohn
             came
             into
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             coasts
             about
             Iordan
             ,
             preaching
             the
             
               Baptisme
               of
               repentance
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               .
            
             So
             likewise
             Marke
             1
             ,
             4.
             
             
               Iohn
               did
               baptise
               in
               the
               Wildernes
               and
               preach
               the
               baptisme
               of
               amendment
               of
               life
               ,
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             affirmeth
             as
             much
             ,
             col
             ,
             2
             ,
             xii
             ,
             xiii
             ,
             declaring
             that
             the
             one
             end
             of
             baptism
             is
             the
             death
             and
             burial
             of
             the
             old
             man
             by
             the
             almighty
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             also
             was
             taught
             in
             those
             c
             liuely
             types
             answering
             our
             baptisme
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             flood
             that
             drownd
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             
             while
             Noah
             and
             his
             family
             were
             preserued
             in
             the
             Arke
             .
             Also
             the
             red
             sea
             in
             which
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             host
             perished
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             were
             deliuered
             .
             For
             as
             God
             destroyed
             in
             the
             waters
             and
             as
             it
             were
             buried
             in
             the
             flood
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             saued
             a
             remnant
             of
             grace
             :
             so
             doth
             God
             ,
             through
             christ
             ,
             mortifie
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             raise
             againe
             the
             new
             man
             ,
             and
             seale
             them
             both
             in
             our
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             ,
             as
             GOD
             deliuered
             his
             people
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             opened
             them
             a
             way
             through
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             and
             drowned
             their
             enimies
             that
             they
             saw
             them
             no
             more
             aliue
             :
             so
             by
             baptisme
             ,
             he
             assureth
             our
             deliuerance
             from
             the
             thral
             dome
             and
             bondage
             of
             sinne
             (
             which
             bringeth
             greater
             slauery
             and
             captiuity
             then
             any
             slaue
             is
             in
             ,
             vnder
             his
             earthly
             maister
             )
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             hurt
             or
             condemn
             vs.
             We
             are
             al
             d
             born
             in
             sins
             and
             trespasses
             :
             we
             haue
             need
             of
             repentance
             and
             regeneration
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             then
             what
             vse
             we
             are
             to
             make
             of
             our
             baptisme
             ,
             euen
             labor
             to
             attaine
             to
             the
             efficacy
             and
             fruit
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             a
             bare
             and
             barren
             signe
             .
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             earnestly
             exhort
             the
             people
             of
             Israell
             ,
             to
             shewe
             forth
             the
             force
             and
             effect
             of
             their
             circumcision
             ,
             e
             to
             cut
             away
             the
             fore-skin
             of
             their
             harts
             ,
             and
             harden
             their
             necks
             no
             more
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             
               Deut
               ,
               10.
               16.
               
               The
               Lorde
               did
               set
               his
               delight
               in
               thy
               fathers
               ,
               to
               loue
               them
               ,
               and
               did
               chuse
               their
               seed
               after
               them
               ,
               euen
               you
               aboue
               all
               people
               ,
               Circumcise
               therefore
               the
               foreskin
               of
               your
               hearts
               ,
               and
               harden
               your
               neckes
               no
               more
               ,
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               thy
               GOD
               will
               circumcise
               thine
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               hearte
               of
               thy
               seede
               ,
               that
               thou
               maiest
               loue
               the
               LORD
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thine
               heart
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               soule
               ,
               that
               thou
               maiest
               liue
               .
            
          
           
             
               So
               the
               Prophet
            
             f
             Ieremy
             saith
             ,
             Breake
             vppe
             your
             fallowe
             grounde
             ,
             and
             sowe
             not
             among
             thornes
             :
             be
             circumcised
             to
             the
             Lorde
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             the
             fore-skinnes
             of
             yonr
             heartes
             ,
             ye
             men
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             inhabitantes
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             least
             my
             wrath
             come
             foorthe
             like
             fire
             ,
             and
             burne
             ,
             but
             none
             can
             quench
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             wickednes
             of
             your
             inuentions
             .
          
           
             Circumcision
             was
             the
             thing
             wherin
             they
             bosted
             aboue
             althings
             :
             it
             was
             their
             glory
             wheros
             they
             bragged
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             cirpeople
             ,
             
             peculiar
             to
             God.
             Now
             the
             Prophets
             recall
             and
             reclaime
             them
             from
             trusting
             in
             outwarde
             signes
             and
             lying
             words
             ,
             g
             that
             shall
             not
             profit
             :
             and
             stirre
             them
             vp
             to
             confider
             the
             power
             and
             effect
             therof
             ,
             not
             to
             rest
             in
             cutting
             off
             a
             thin
             peece
             of
             skinne
             ,
             but
             to
             cut
             off
             quite
             and
             cleane
             their
             lusts
             and
             corruptions
             which
             rebell
             against
             the
             spirit
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             h
             euidently
             .
             
               He
               is
               not
               a
               Iew
               which
               is
               one
               outward
               neither
               is
               that
               circumcision
               vvhich
               is
               outvvard
               in
               the
               flesh
               :
               but
               he
               is
               a
               Ievv
               vvhich
               is
               one
               vvithin
               ,
               and
               the
               circumciston
               is
               of
               the
               hart
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               Letter
               ,
               vvhose
               praise
               is
               not
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             The
             outward
             Letter
             is
             of
             no
             moment
             with
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             circumcision
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             circumcising
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             nothing
             .
             So
             ,
             if
             we
             woulde
             haue
             God
             to
             take
             vs
             for
             his
             people
             and
             heritage
             ,
             i
             we
             must
             be
             all
             baptized
             in
             our
             hearts
             and
             our
             soules
             .
             What
             ,
             will
             some
             say
             ,
             baptized
             in
             soule
             ,
             and
             in
             heart
             ?
             What
             is
             that
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             this
             be
             ?
             Can
             the
             water
             wash
             the
             soule
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             the
             Water
             cast
             vppon
             our
             bodies
             is
             nothing
             ,
             if
             we
             haue
             not
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             .
             As
             then
             the
             apostle
             Paule
             maketh
             a
             difference
             between
             inward
             circumcision
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             outward
             circumcision
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             if
             they
             would
             haue
             the
             true
             circumcision
             indeed
             ,
             they
             must
             haue
             that
             which
             is
             within
             :
             so
             is
             there
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             baptism
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             between
             that
             of
             the
             soul
             and
             the
             other
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             betweene
             that
             which
             is
             outwarde
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             inward
             .
             Whosoeuer
             would
             haue
             the
             true
             baptism
             indeed
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             clensed
             within
             ,
             repent
             of
             his
             Wickednesse
             ,
             mortifie
             his
             imaginations
             ,
             deny
             himselfe
             ,
             renounce
             his
             affections
             ,
             and
             offer
             vp
             his
             soule
             and
             body
             in
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             renew
             and
             regenerate
             vs
             :
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             certaine
             thinge
             ,
             we
             were
             neuer
             indeede
             and
             in
             truth
             baptized
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Iewes
             were
             charged
             to
             be
             vncircumcised
             ,
             though
             the
             fore-skin
             of
             the
             flesh
             were
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             circumcised
             in
             body
             :
             so
             ,
             we
             may
             in
             like
             maner
             be
             charged
             to
             be
             vnbaptized
             ,
             albeit
             we
             haue
             bin
             outwardly
             washed
             with
             water
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Iewes
             chosen
             aboue
             all
             Nations
             to
             be
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             oftentimes
             condemned
             of
             forgery
             and
             fasehood
             for
             breaking
             the
             couenant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             answering
             to
             the
             truth
             thereof
             ,
             k
             and
             were
             〈◊〉
             with
             the
             vncircumcisednesse
             of
             their
             heartes
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             worse
             then
             the
             heathen
             themselues
             ,
             a
             bastard
             broode
             ,
             witches
             children
             ,
             and
             vnworthy
             to
             be
             accounted
             Abrahams
             seede
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             should
             bragge
             no
             more
             of
             their
             circumcision
             ,
             as
             
               Act.
               7.
               
               Stephen
            
             ,
             a
             faithfull
             witnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             obiecteth
             against
             them
             ,
             
               Ye
               stiffe-necked
               and
               of
               vncircumcised
               heartes
               and
               eares
               ,
               ye
               haue
               alwaies
               resisted
               the
               Holy
               ghost
               ,
               as
               your
               fathers
               did
               ,
               so
               do
               you
               :
               they
               shew
               the
               prophets
               which
               shewed
               before
               of
               the
               comming
               of
               that
               iust
               ,
               of
               whom
               ye
               are
               now
               the
               betrayers
               and
               murtherers
               :
            
             where
             we
             see
             ,
             he
             discouereth
             their
             hypocrysie
             ,
             and
             setteth
             their
             sinnes
             before
             their
             faces
             ,
             telling
             them
             ,
             that
             as
             their
             fathers
             rebelled
             against
             god
             so
             the
             children
             followed
             their
             fathers
             footesteppes
             .
             Do
             not
             these
             things
             concerne
             vs
             ?
             Though
             we
             haue
             not
             circumcision
             in
             action
             and
             practise
             ,
             belong
             they
             not
             to
             vs
             now
             a
             daies
             ?
             Yes
             euen
             to
             vs
             For
             we
             shall
             bee
             condemned
             for
             our
             vnclensed
             and
             vnsanctified
             heartes
             ,
             not
             answering
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             baptisme
             .
             For
             so
             much
             we
             profit
             by
             baptisme
             ,
             as
             we
             profit
             in
             mortification
             .
             If
             then
             we
             be
             once
             baptized
             and
             washed
             with
             water
             :
             we
             shall
             pay
             dearely
             for
             our
             desiling
             that
             sacred
             water
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             so
             holy
             an
             vse
             .
          
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             water
             of
             it selfe
             is
             as
             nothing
             ,
             no
             other
             in
             substance
             and
             nature
             then
             that
             wherewith
             wee
             washe
             our
             hands
             :
             but
             when
             once
             it
             is
             ioyned
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             applyed
             to
             an
             holy
             end
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             it
             were
             an
             authenticall
             seale
             which
             God
             hath
             engrauen
             in
             it
             .
             Now
             ,
             he
             that
             counterfaiteth
             the
             seale
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             shall
             hee
             not
             bee
             punished
             ?
             Behold
             ,
             baptisme
             is
             the
             seale
             of
             GOD
             ,
             which
             serueth
             ,
             not
             to
             seale
             conueyances
             of
             earthly
             possessions
             as
             house
             and
             landes
             :
             but
             to
             assure
             vs
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             called
             to
             the
             heauenly
             life
             :
             and
             bringeth
             good
             assurance
             and
             warrant
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             washed
             from
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             our
             Lorde
             I
             esus
             christ
             ,
             and
             borne
             again
             by
             his
             holy
             spirit
             .
             Shall
             we
             break
             al
             ,
             
             and
             escape
             punished
             ?
             Let
             vs
             not
             then
             boast
             of
             our
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             oh
             ,
             we
             are
             baptized
             :
             wee
             are
             christened
             :
             we
             weare
             the
             badge
             of
             God
             :
             these
             things
             ,
             these
             things
             I
             say
             ,
             will
             cost
             vs
             deere
             ,
             if
             we
             make
             not
             our
             baptisme
             auaileable
             to
             our selues
             and
             our
             owne
             soules
             by
             killing
             our
             corruptions
             :
             for
             thereby
             l
             we
             shew
             our selues
             like
             vnto
             the
             foole
             that
             maketh
             a
             vow
             ,
             and
             immediately
             after
             breaketh
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             although
             we
             professe
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             yet
             you
             shall
             finde
             a
             great
             number
             that
             knowe
             not
             this
             vse
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             neither
             wherto
             it
             auaileth
             ,
             nor
             to
             what
             endes
             it
             was
             ordained
             .
             They
             cal
             it
             indeed
             their
             christend
             ome
             ,
             but
             are
             altogether
             ignorant
             of
             the
             nature
             therof
             ,
             &
             are
             vnacquainted
             with
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             .
             This
             will
             cost
             them
             decrely
             ,
             for
             abusing
             such
             a
             pledge-token
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             a
             meanes
             whereby
             we
             are
             vnited
             to
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             christ
             ,
             and
             ingrafted
             into
             his
             death
             and
             resurrection
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             whereas
             many
             haue
             receiued
             baptisme
             in
             their
             infancy
             ,
             and
             haue
             liued
             40.
             or
             50.
             yeares
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             without
             knowing
             to
             what
             end
             they
             were
             baptized
             :
             it
             had
             been
             better
             for
             them
             that
             they
             had
             beene
             borne
             dead
             ,
             or
             perished
             in
             their
             mothers
             wombe
             as
             as
             vntimely
             fruite
             ,
             then
             to
             haue
             vnhalowed
             so
             holy
             and
             precious
             a
             thing
             .
             Thus
             of
             the
             third
             and
             last
             vse
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             and
             generally
             touching
             this
             whole
             Sacrament
             .
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           second
           Booke
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRDE
           BOOKE
           of
           the
           lords
           Supper
           ,
           being
           Christs
           
             farwel-token
             to
             his
             church
             ,
             and
             a
             sweet
          
           pledge
           of
           his
           woonderfull
           kindnesse
           toward
           mankinde
           :
           where
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           is
           
             manifested
             ,
             the
             parts
             are
             deliuered
             ,
             the
             vses
             are
             shewed
             ,
          
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           is
           cleered
           ,
           the
           errors
           
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             are
             euidently
             conuinced
             ,
             and
             the
             meanes
             set
          
           downe
           ,
           how
           euery
           one
           is
           to
           be
           prepared
           to
           the
           worthy
           receiuing
           thereof
           with
           fruite
           and
           comfort
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               1.
            
             of
             the
             names
             and
             titles
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             reasons
             and
             vses
             thereof
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             former
             Booke
             we
             haue
             spoken
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             first
             sacrament
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             partes
             and
             vses
             thereof
             .
             Now
             we
             are
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             sacrament
             .
             For
             after
             that
             God
             hath
             brought
             vs
             into
             his
             Church
             by
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             made
             vs
             as
             it
             were
             of
             his
             houshold
             seruants
             :
             then
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             father
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             he
             feedeth
             vs
             spiritually
             with
             the
             flesh
             of
             his
             sonne
             ,
             applying
             vnto
             vs
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             .
             This
             a
             sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             scripture
             by
             diuerse
             names
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             the
             nature
             thereof
             vnto
             vs.
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             called
             the
             communion
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor
             10.
             
             
               The
               cup
               of
               blessing
               which
               we
               blesse
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
            
             b
             
               communion
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ?
               The
               bread
               which
               wee
               breake
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             Sometimes
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             20.
             
             
               When
               ye
               come
               together
               into
               one
               place
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               to
               eate
            
             c
             
               the
               Lords
               supper
            
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             sometimes
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             the
             breaking
             of
             bread
             ,
             as
             Act.
             2.
             42.
             
             
               They
               continued
               in
               the
               Apostles
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               fellowship
               ,
            
             d
             
               and
               breaking
               of
               bread
               and
               prayers
               :
            
             and
             Chap.
             20
             ,
             7.
             
             
               The
               first
               day
               of
               the
               weeke
               ,
               the
               disciples
               being
               come
               together
               to
               breake
               bread
               ,
               Paule
               preached
               vnto
               them
               ready
               to
               depart
               on
               the
               morrow
               .
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             sometimes
             it
             is
             called
             the
             table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             1
             Cor.
             10
             ,
             21.
             
             
               Ye
               cannot
               drinke
               the
               cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               cup
               of
               diuels
               :
               ye
               cannot
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               Lords
            
             e
             
               table
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               table
               of
               deuils
               .
            
             Moreouer
             ,
             we
             shall
             nothing
             offend
             ,
             if
             we
             cal
             .
             it
             the
             testament
             or
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               This
               cup
               is
               the
            
             f
             
               new
               testament
               in
               my
               blood
               ,
               this
               do
               as
               oft
               as
               ye
               drinke
               it
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               :
            
             and
             our
             sauiour
             thus
             speaketh
             Math.
             26
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               blood
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               ,
               that
               is
               shed
               for
               many
               ,
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             chiefe
             and
             principal
             names
             giuen
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             that
             the
             ancient
             fathers
             and
             times
             succeeding
             ,
             haue
             giuen
             vnto
             it
             other
             names
             ,
             and
             not
             vnfitly
             :
             but
             my
             purpose
             being
             not
             so
             much
             to
             alle
             age
             the
             councels
             or
             doctors
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             as
             to
             instruct
             the
             simple
             and
             vnlearned
             ,
             I
             wil
             content
             my selfe
             with
             expounding
             such
             termes
             and
             titles
             ,
             as
             are
             penned
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             pointed
             out
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             let
             vs
             render
             g
             the
             reasons
             of
             such
             names
             ,
             as
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             entituled
             withall
             .
             It
             is
             called
             the
             communion
             because
             we
             haue
             a
             communion
             &
             fellowship
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             h
             he
             with
             vs
             :
             both
             which
             are
             sealed
             vp
             the
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             It
             is
             called
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             both
             because
             it
             was
             instituted
             by
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             at
             is
             last
             supper
             ,
             (
             which
             circumstance
             of
             time
             the
             church
             hath
             changed
             )
             &
             because
             therin
             is
             offered
             to
             vs
             a
             spiritual
             banket
             in
             which
             the
             faithful
             are
             spiritually
             fed
             and
             nourished
             .
             It
             is
             called
             the
             breaking
             of
             bread
             ,
             both
             because
             this
             is
             a
             necessary
             action
             vsed
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             representeth
             the
             crucifieng
             of
             christ
             and
             tormenting
             of
             his
             body
             :
             so
             that
             we
             should
             neuer
             be
             present
             at
             this
             significant
             ceremony
             ,
             but
             wee
             must
             call
             to
             remembrance
             the
             sorrowes
             and
             sufferings
             of
             CHRIST
             :
             now
             if
             Christ
             were
             thus
             tormented
             for
             vs
             ,
             surely
             wee
             ought
             greatly
             to
             bee
             griped
             and
             grieued
             for
             our
             owne
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             shewed
             by
             
             the
             i
             sower
             herbes
             of
             the
             Passeouer
             ,
             Exod.
             12
             ,
             8.
             
             It
             is
             called
             the
             table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             feede
             vs
             at
             it
             ,
             as
             this
             we
             know
             is
             the
             end
             and
             vse
             of
             Tables
             in
             our
             houses
             ,
             to
             set
             our
             meates
             and
             drinkes
             vpon
             them
             prepared
             for
             our
             nourishment
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             scope
             and
             end
             of
             the
             Lords
             table
             :
             onely
             heere
             lyeth
             a
             plaine
             and
             maine
             difference
             ,
             our
             Tables
             serue
             for
             bodily
             nourishment
             ,
             but
             the
             Lordes
             is
             prepared
             for
             the
             spirituall
             nourishment
             of
             our
             soules
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             called
             the
             testament
             or
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             it
             setteth
             forth
             vnto
             vs
             asolemne
             couenant
             betweene
             God
             and
             vs
             ,
             touching
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             and
             eternall
             life
             :
             which
             couenant
             is
             racified
             &
             established
             by
             the
             k
             death
             of
             the
             son
             of
             god
             :
             so
             that
             heerin
             we
             find
             all
             things
             belonging
             to
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             testament
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             after
             ward
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             these
             seuerall
             names
             and
             titles
             thus
             interpreted
             ,
             arise
             most
             aptly
             and
             fitly
             sundry
             vses
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             order
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             beene
             propounded
             wee
             will
             consider
             .
             The
             first
             title
             is
             the
             Communion
             :
             from
             whence
             wee
             deduct
             l
             these
             necessary
             conclusions
             .
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             called
             a
             communion
             ?
             And
             so
             called
             of
             our
             communicating
             together
             ?
             Then
             hereby
             all
             the
             faithfull
             openly
             testifie
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             all
             one
             body
             coupled
             
             together
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             we
             professe
             him
             and
             all
             his
             benefits
             ,
             we
             receiue
             him
             ,
             we
             enioy
             him
             ,
             we
             reioyce
             in
             him
             .
             God
             the
             father
             doth
             giue
             him
             ,
             the
             holy-ghost
             doth
             assure
             him
             ,
             faith
             doth
             receiue
             him
             :
             by
             this
             hand
             we
             are
             ioyned
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             haue
             spirituall
             fellowship
             with
             him
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             al
             beleeuers
             are
             made
             one
             by
             Christ
             :
             and
             this
             is
             not
             an
             vnion
             in
             imagination
             ,
             but
             in
             truth
             and
             in
             deed
             :
             neither
             by
             transsusion
             of
             the
             properties
             of
             the
             God-head
             or
             manhood
             into
             vs
             ,
             m
             but
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             spirit
             dwelling
             in
             christ
             and
             in
             all
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             6
             ,
             He
             
               that
               〈◊〉
               ,
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               one
               spirit
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             Christ
             dwelleth
             in
             vs
             and
             we
             in
             christ
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             He
             
               that
               keepeth
               his
               commaundements
               ,
               dwelleth
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               in
               him
               :
               and
               heereby
               we
               know
               that
               he
               abideth
               in
               vs
               ,
               euen
               by
               the
               spirit
               which
               he
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               :
            
             so
             that
             the
             spirits
             of
             iust
             and
             perfect
             men
             
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             all
             beleeuers
             vpon
             the
             earth
             (
             how
             farre
             socuer
             sundred
             in
             place
             )
             hauing
             one
             and
             the
             same
             spirit
             of
             christ
             dwelling
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             al
             one
             in
             Christ
             their
             head
             .
             God
             hath
             giuen
             his
             owne
             sonne
             vnto
             vs
             freely
             and
             fully
             :
             our
             faith
             receiueth
             CHRIST
             n
             by
             beleeuing
             him
             and
             all
             his
             gratious
             benefits
             to
             be
             ours
             ,
             as
             Ioh.
             1
             ,
             12
             ,
             
               As
               many
               as
               receiued
               him
               ,
               to
               them
               he
               gaue
               prerogatiue
               to
               be
               the
               soxnes
               of
               God
               ,
               euen
               to
               them
               that
               beleeue
               in
               his
               name
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             we
             are
             one
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             christ
             with
             vs.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             this
             sacrament
             being
             a
             communion
             admonisheth
             
             that
             we
             are
             all
             one
             in
             Christ
             :
             so
             it
             teaeheth
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             receiued
             of
             many
             together
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             not
             of
             one
             alone
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             ouerthroweth
             the
             priuate
             Masses
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             where
             one
             partaketh
             all
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Church
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             There
             is
             a
             flat
             opposition
             betweene
             these
             two
             :
             so
             that
             the
             communion
             cannot
             be
             a
             priuate
             Masse
             ,
             and
             priuate
             masse
             cannot
             be
             a
             communion
             .
             That
             which
             is
             ordained
             and
             prepared
             for
             many
             ,
             deliuered
             vnto
             many
             ,
             and
             receiued
             of
             many
             ,
             cannot
             stand
             with
             the
             Masse
             ,
             where
             the
             priest
             prepareth
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             people
             :
             hee
             speaketh
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             church
             :
             hee
             receiueth
             himselfe
             alone
             ,
             not
             with
             his
             bretheren
             :
             all
             which
             are
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostles
             o
             rule
             ,
             
               Tary
               one
               for
               another
            
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             communion
             ,
             it
             teacheth
             that
             this
             is
             a
             sacrament
             of
             vnity
             and
             concord
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             there
             by
             put
             in
             mind
             to
             avoid
             discord
             and
             dislention
             .
             For
             christ
             neuer
             communicateth
             himselfe
             to
             the
             malicious
             man
             ,
             p
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teachech
             1
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             18
             ,
             20.
             
             
               When
               ye
               come
               together
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               I
               heare
               that
               there
               are
               dissentions
               among
               you
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               to
               eate
               the
               Lordes
               Supper
               .
            
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             people
             communicate
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             bread
             ,
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             wine
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             the
             vnion
             and
             agreement
             betweene
             all
             the
             faithfull
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             where
             of
             Christ
             Icsns
             is
             the
             head
             :
             who
             loued
             vs
             decrely
             ,
             and
             spared
             not
             his
             life
             for
             vs.
             Let
             vs
             ioyne
             our selues
             together
             in
             loue
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             exhortation
             q
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom
             ,
             15
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               The
               God
               of
               patience
               and
               consolation
               giue
               you
               that
               ye
               〈◊〉
               
               like
               minded
               one
               toward
               another
               ,
               according
               to
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               that
               yee
               with
               one
               minde
               and
               with
               one
               mouth
               may
               praise
               God
               ,
               euen
               the
               father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             All
             beleeuers
             must
             bee
             of
             one
             heart
             and
             minde
             ,
             the
             Wolfe
             and
             the
             lambe
             ,
             the
             Lyon
             and
             the
             calfe
             must
             dwell
             together
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             all
             are
             one
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             hauing
             taught
             that
             the
             cup
             which
             we
             blesse
             ,
             and
             the
             bread
             which
             we
             breake
             are
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             christ
             ,
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               We
               that
               are
               many
               ,
               are
               one
               bread
               and
               one
               body
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               all
               partakers
               of
               one
               bread
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             1
             cor
             .
             11.
             
             
               When
               ye
               come
               together
               to
               eate
               ,
               tary
               one
               for
               another
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             title
             giuen
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             ,
             r
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             by
             which
             name
             it
             is
             nowe
             most
             vsually
             and
             commonly
             called
             ,
             both
             because
             it
             was
             so
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             after
             his
             last
             Supper
             ,
             and
             is
             celebrated
             in
             the
             remembrance
             of
             CHRIST
             .
             Heereby
             we
             learne
             ,
             first
             who
             is
             the
             author
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             not
             Peter
             ,
             not
             Paule
             ,
             not
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             not
             any
             man
             ,
             not
             any
             angell
             but
             Christ
             Iesus
             God
             and
             man
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             called
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Apostles
             or
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             CHRIST
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             s
             
               Was
               Paule
               crucified
               for
               you
               ?
               Either
               were
               yee
               baptized
               into
               the
               name
               of
               Paule
               ?
               I
               baptized
               none
               into
               mine
               oxne
               name
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             this
             title
             serueth
             to
             teach
             vs
             and
             to
             put
             vs
             in
             minde
             of
             the
             author
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             seeing
             this
             sacrament
             is
             not
             a
             common
             supper
             ,
             
             but
             an
             holy
             and
             heauenly
             banket
             ,
             fully
             furnished
             ,
             not
             to
             fill
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             to
             feede
             the
             soule
             :
             we
             must
             come
             with
             an
             earnest
             desire
             and
             longing
             after
             CHRIST
             ,
             hungring
             and
             thirsting
             after
             his
             righteousnesse
             and
             merites
             ,
             as
             after
             our
             life
             ,
             to
             bee
             made
             pattakers
             thereof
             .
             For
             neuer
             did
             the
             body
             more
             stand
             in
             neede
             of
             corporall
             foode
             ,
             then
             
             doth
             the
             soule
             of
             this
             t
             Bread
             of
             life
             which
             came
             downe
             from
             heauen
             ,
             which
             the
             father
             hath
             promited
             to
             giue
             vnto
             vs
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             condemneth
             our
             4
             
               English
               Rhemistes
            
             ,
             and
             other
             a
             romish
             readers
             of
             Popish
             diuinity
             ,
             that
             wholly
             condemne
             
             this
             name
             and
             title
             as
             vnproper
             and
             vnfit
             for
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             and
             vnderstande
             the
             Apostle
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             loue-feastes
             ,
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             they
             vsed
             to
             meete
             to
             gither
             in
             one
             common
             place
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             worde
             ,
             for
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             for
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             keep
             certaine
             feasts
             ,
             which
             of
             their
             end
             or
             vse
             were
             called
             b
             
               feasts
               of
               charity
            
             ,
             as
             Iude
             speaketh
             .
             But
             of
             these
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             not
             ,
             when
             he
             named
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             let
             them
             shew
             vs
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             euer
             these
             Loue-feasts
             are
             called
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             may
             warrant
             their
             exposition
             by
             some
             colour
             ?
             otherwise
             wee
             cannot
             receiue
             their
             interpretation
             ,
             being
             of
             priuate
             motion
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             this
             title
             were
             ment
             of
             Loue-feastes
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             should
             the
             Apostle
             bring
             in
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             largely
             handle
             the
             doctrin
             therof
             ?
             Wher
             as
             their
             abuses
             in
             their
             loue-feasts
             might
             be
             reformed
             and
             〈◊〉
             without
             this
             mention
             and
             remembraunce
             of
             the
             supper
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             what
             end
             should
             these
             solemn
             feasts
             and
             bankets
             be
             called
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             instituted
             in
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             to
             testifie
             the
             mutuall
             loue
             of
             those
             that
             were
             members
             of
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             hauing
             God
             for
             their
             mercifull
             father
             ,
             the
             church
             for
             their
             tender
             mother
             ,
             and
             Christ
             for
             their
             elder
             brother
             .
             These
             might
             rather
             be
             called
             the
             supper
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Lorde
             ,
             being
             feasts
             of
             charity
             ,
             not
             of
             piety
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             drift
             and
             purpose
             in
             this
             place
             is
             to
             teach
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             norish
             discention
             and
             diuision
             partake
             the
             Lords
             supper
             vnworthily
             ,
             and
             therefore
             willeth
             them
             when
             they
             come
             to
             communicate
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             shake
             out
             of
             their
             minds
             all
             vncharitable
             affections
             ,
             as
             chaffe
             from
             good
             corn
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             assemble
             togither
             with
             profit
             and
             not
             with
             hurt
             .
             Last
             of
             al
             ,
             to
             call
             this
             sacrament
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             lords
             supper
             is
             vsuall
             among
             the
             ancient
             fathers
             c
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             grounding
             themselues
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             and
             example
             of
             the
             Apostle
             :
             〈◊〉
             some
             of
             their
             owne
             Writers
             d
             call
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             and
             expound
             the
             words
             of
             saint
             Paule
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             
             If
             therefore
             they
             will
             rest
             themselues
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             true
             interpretation
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             exposition
             
             of
             the
             auncient
             fathers
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             confession
             of
             their
             owne
             Writers
             :
             we
             cannot
             doubt
             ,
             but
             the
             Apostle
             meaning
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             vnderstandeth
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             bodye
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             title
             giuen
             to
             this
             sacrament
             is
             the
             breaking
             of
             bread
             :
             which
             offereth
             to
             our
             considerations
             ,
             these
             vses
             not
             e
             to
             be
             passed
             ouer
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             she
             weth
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             bred
             remaineth
             after
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             altered
             by
             any
             strange
             transubstantiation
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             f
             
               which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
            
             ,
             properly
             
             it
             cannot
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             which
             was
             g
             not
             broken
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             crucifying
             and
             death
             ,
             by
             a
             figuratiue
             speech
             taken
             from
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             which
             christ
             brake
             to
             distribute
             it
             among
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             to
             represent
             effectually
             his
             suffering
             for
             vs.
             The
             accidents
             of
             bread
             cannot
             be
             broken
             ,
             as
             we
             shal
             see
             afterward
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             they
             can
             feed
             and
             nourish
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             we
             learne
             heerby
             that
             tropes
             and
             figures
             are
             vsed
             
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             opinion
             and
             assertion
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             wee
             make
             plaine
             by
             the
             institution
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             constraine
             the
             aduersaries
             themselues
             to
             confesse
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               his
               body
               was
               broken
            
             ,
             where
             the
             lyterall
             sence
             cannot
             be
             retained
             ,
             seeing
             a
             bone
             of
             him
             could
             not
             be
             broken
             .
             Likewise
             when
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             
               the
               cup
               is
               the
               newe
               testament
               :
               the
               rock
               was
               Christ
               :
               the
               bread
               is
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               christ
               ,
            
             these
             and
             such
             like
             cannot
             be
             interpreted
             without
             a
             figure
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             seeing
             of
             this
             one
             action
             ,
             the
             whole
             sacrament
             hath
             his
             denomination
             ,
             h
             as
             appeareth
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             Act
             ii
             ,
             42.
             and
             xx
             ,
             7.
             and
             1
             Cor
             ,
             xi
             ,
             xxiiii
             ,
             we
             must
             hold
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Ministers
             of
             the
             church
             were
             wont
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             supper
             to
             breake
             the
             bread
             :
             so
             must
             we
             follow
             their
             example
             ,
             as
             they
             also
             followed
             the
             example
             of
             Christ.
             Neither
             must
             this
             be
             accounted
             and
             accepted
             an
             as
             indifferent
             ceremony
             ,
             to
             be
             admitted
             or
             omitted
             
             at
             our
             own
             choise
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             seeing
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             Lorde
             of
             this
             sacrament
             commaunded
             ,
             the
             scripture
             hath
             commended
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             haue
             practised
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             afterward
             obserued
             the
             same
             ,
             i
             as
             the
             Apostle
             witnesseth
             .
             
               The
               bread
               which
               we
               breake
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             speaking
             of
             himselfe
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             church
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             essentiall
             expressing
             and
             tepresentation
             of
             the
             passion
             and
             crucifieng
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             wine
             into
             the
             cup
             of
             the
             Lorde
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             accused
             and
             conuinced
             as
             heynous
             breakers
             of
             the
             high
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             omit
             this
             breaking
             of
             the
             breade
             as
             impertinent
             and
             vnnecessary
             ,
             and
             as
             not
             significant
             .
             For
             Christ
             Iesus
             commaunded
             his
             disciples
             to
             eat
             that
             breade
             which
             he
             had
             broken
             ,
             and
             this
             breaking
             pertaineth
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             sacrament
             :
             so
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             passed
             ouer
             ,
             without
             neglect
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             supper
             .
             The
             next
             title
             giuen
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               the
               table
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             and
             it
             is
             rightly
             so
             called
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             verye
             fit
             name
             .
             For
             seeing
             it
             is
             a
             Supper
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             heauenly
             banket
             ,
             it
             is
             requisite
             there
             should
             be
             a
             table
             answereable
             vnto
             it
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             lord
             ,
             so
             there
             may
             be
             a
             table
             for
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             .
             From
             hence
             we
             conclude
             diuers
             good
             vses
             k
             for
             our
             further
             instruction
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             al
             ,
             it
             she
             weth
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             supper
             vsed
             a
             table
             ,
             not
             an
             altar
             .
             For
             albeit
             the
             Apostle
             paule
             speaketh
             vnproperly
             of
             the
             table
             ,
             and
             thereby
             vnderstand
             the
             heauenly
             meat
             and
             drinke
             which
             was
             set
             vpon
             the
             table
             for
             all
             the
             lords
             ghuests
             :
             yet
             withal
             he
             insinuateth
             and
             signifieth
             the
             place
             where
             on
             they
             were
             put
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             vpon
             a
             table
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             our
             fauiour
             Christ
             at
             the
             sirst
             institution
             of
             this
             sacra
             .
             sate
             downe
             at
             the
             table
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             he
             stood
             not
             with
             them
             at
             the
             altar
             .
             Now
             according
             to
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             disciples
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             practise
             of
             al
             churches
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             christ
             shedding
             his
             blood
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             had
             abolished
             al
             altars
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Infidels
             did
             oftentimes
             reprooue
             and
             reproach
             
             the
             Christians
             l
             because
             they
             had
             no
             Altars
             ,
             who
             on
             the
             other
             side
             desended
             themselues
             ,
             that
             their
             Altars
             are
             the
             congregations
             of
             such
             as
             bow
             themselues
             in
             prayers
             ,
             and
             the
             spirites
             of
             iust
             men
             ,
             which
             smell
             as
             sweet
             incense
             in
             the
             nostrils
             of
             God
             ,
             other
             Altars
             then
             these
             ,
             they
             acknowledge
             none
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             &
             blood
             of
             Christ
             was
             accustomably
             administred
             on
             a
             Table
             ,
             
             not
             an
             Altar
             :
             of
             woode
             ,
             not
             of
             stone
             :
             made
             mouable
             ,
             not
             immouable
             :
             We
             learne
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             not
             a
             sacrifice
             :
             An
             altar
             doth
             inferre
             and
             presuppose
             a
             sacrifice
             :
             and
             a
             sacrifice
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             Altar
             whereon
             it
             is
             offered
             .
             But
             we
             haue
             not
             now
             properly
             and
             sacrifice
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             to
             account
             the
             al-sufficient
             sacrifice
             of
             christ
             as
             vnsufficient
             and
             vnperfect
             :
             therefore
             wee
             are
             not
             to
             bring
             Altars
             againe
             into
             the
             church
             .
             There
             is
             no
             vse
             of
             altars
             in
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             seeing
             the
             making
             of
             them
             togither
             with
             other
             types
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             olde
             testament
             through
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             is
             abolished
             ,
             m
             as
             the
             Apostles
             teacheth
             ,
             1
             cor
             .
             9.
             
             
               Do
               ye
               not
               know
               that
               they
               which
               Minister
               about
               holy
               things
               ,
               eat
               of
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Temple
               ?
               and
               they
               which
               wait
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               are
               partakers
               of
               the
               altars
               ?
            
             And
             to
             like
             purpose
             ,
             Heb
             ,
             xiii
             ,
             x.
             
               We
               haue
               an
               altar
               ,
               wher
               of
               they
               haue
               no
               right
               to
               eat
               ,
               which
               serue
               in
               the
               tabernacle
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             retain
             the
             necessary
             vse
             of
             the
             ceremonies
             m
             begerly
             rudiments
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             are
             fallen
             frō
             Christ.
             Whereby
             we
             see
             plainly
             and
             apparently
             ,
             that
             sacrifices
             and
             Altars
             stood
             togither
             ,
             and
             sell
             togither
             :
             and
             therefore
             whereas
             they
             would
             conclude
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Masse
             from
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             wee
             may
             inuert
             the
             reason
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             serue
             to
             eueit
             and
             ouerthrowe
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             their
             Masse
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             certaine
             there
             were
             no
             Altars
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             must
             obsorue
             that
             it
             is
             not
             barely
             called
             
             a
             table
             ,
             but
             the
             table
             of
             the
             LORD
             :
             to
             teach
             vs
             to
             draw
             neare
             vnto
             it
             with
             all
             reuerence
             and
             regard
             .
             If
             we
             measure
             and
             mark
             our
             affection
             in
             earthly
             things
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             care
             and
             curiosity
             is
             ofttimes
             vsed
             ,
             when
             men
             come
             to
             the
             table
             
             and
             presence
             of
             Noble
             men
             :
             howe
             much
             greater
             care
             and
             conscience
             should
             bee
             vsed
             of
             euery
             one
             of
             vs
             ,
             when
             wee
             come
             to
             this
             table
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             of
             kings
             and
             the
             Lord
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             is
             present
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             to
             stirre
             vs
             vppe
             to
             this
             duty
             and
             deuotion
             ,
             let
             euery
             one
             consider
             and
             meditate
             thus
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             I
             am
             this
             day
             to
             be
             the
             lords
             ghuest
             :
             I
             am
             inuited
             to
             his
             table
             :
             I
             am
             to
             eate
             of
             his
             bread
             and
             to
             drinke
             of
             his
             cuppe
             :
             I
             haue
             not
             in
             this
             businesse
             to
             do
             with
             man
             whose
             breath
             is
             in
             his
             Nostrils
             ,
             but
             to
             deale
             with
             God
             in
             whose
             presence
             I
             do
             abide
             ,
             who
             is
             both
             a
             beholder
             and
             iudge
             of
             all
             my
             actions
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             shall
             either
             stand
             or
             fall
             .
             If
             I
             come
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             me
             out
             ,
             o
             before
             whom
             all
             things
             are
             naked
             and
             open
             :
             if
             I
             come
             fitted
             by
             faith
             and
             sanctified
             by
             repentance
             ,
             I
             shall
             receiue
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             merits
             to
             my
             endlesse
             comfort
             Thus
             much
             sufficeth
             to
             bee
             considered
             touching
             this
             title
             of
             the
             Lords
             table
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             title
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             remaineth
             to
             be
             handled
             ,
             being
             called
             the
             new
             testament
             or
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             p
             from
             whence
             wee
             may
             gather
             diuerse
             vses
             as
             good
             conclusions
             from
             this
             doctrine
             .
             For
             first
             it
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             double
             testament
             and
             couenant
             of
             God
             made
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             one
             of
             workes
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             grace
             :
             one
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             as
             Ioh.
             1
             ,
             17
             ,
             
               The
               law
               was
               giuen
               by
               Moyses
               ,
               but
               
               grace
               and
               truth
               by
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             And
             
               Ier
               ,
               31
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               a
               new
               couenant
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Israell
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               not
               according
               to
               the
               new
               couenant
               that
               I
               made
               with
               their
               fathers
               ,
               when
               I
               tooke
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               to
               bring
               them
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               the
               which
               my
               couenant
               they
               brake
               ,
               although
               I
               was
               an
               husband
               vnto
               them
               .
               But
               this
               shall
               be
               the
               couenant
               that
               I
               will
               make
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Israell
               ,
               after
               those
               dates
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               my
               law
               in
               their
               inward
               partes
               ,
               and
               write
               it
               in
               their
               heartes
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               .
            
          
           
             The
             couenant
             of
             the
             law
             is
             a
             couenant
             ,
             where
             in
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             his
             people
             all
             blessings
             corporall
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             ,
             q
             vnder
             the
             condition
             of
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             
               Leuit.
               26.
               
               Deut.
               28.
            
             
             And
             hath
             threatned
             all
             curses
             and
             death
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             continue
             not
             in
             all
             parts
             
             and
             points
             of
             the
             law
             to
             do
             them
             .
             The
             couenant
             of
             grace
             ratisied
             by
             the
             death
             and
             blood
             of
             christ
             ,
             is
             a
             couenaunt
             ,
             wherin
             god
             promiseth
             his
             loue
             and
             〈◊〉
             for
             euer
             to
             come
             vpon
             all
             that
             beleeue
             in
             his
             son
             ,
             r
             assuring
             them
             of
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             and
             eternall
             life
             ,
             requiring
             of
             them
             onely
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             Iohn
             ,
             
               3.
               
               God
               so
               loued
               the
               worlde
               ,
               that
               be
               gaue
               his
               onely
               begotten
               sonne
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               beleeue
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               but
               liue
               for
               euer
               .
            
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             if
             this
             sacrament
             sealing
             vppe
             the
             new
             couenant
             
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             haue
             the
             name
             and
             nature
             of
             a
             wil
             or
             testament
             :
             then
             it
             serueth
             to
             condemne
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             adde
             and
             alter
             ,
             mingle
             and
             mangle
             this
             sacrament
             at
             their
             owne
             pleasure
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             Gal
             ,
             3
             ,
             15
             
               Though
               it
               be
               but
               a
               mans
            
             s
             
               couenant
               ,
               yet
               when
               it
               is
               confirmed
               ,
               no
               man
               doth
               abrogate
               it
               ,
               or
               addeth
               any
               thing
               thereto
               .
            
             And
             Heb
             ,
             9.
             14
             
             
               Hee
               is
               the
               mediatour
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               that
               through
               his
               death
               they
               which
               are
               called
               ,
               might
               receiue
               the
               promise
               of
               eternall
               inheritaunce
               :
               for
               where
               a
               testament
               is
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               the
               death
               of
               the
               testator
               :
               for
               the
               testament
               is
               cōfirmed
               ,
               when
               men
               are
               dead
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               yet
               of
               no
               force
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               he
               that
               made
               it
               ,
               is
               aliue
               .
            
             If
             then
             the
             Testament
             of
             man
             may
             not
             be
             abrogated
             or
             altered
             ,
             much
             lesse
             the
             testament
             of
             God
             confirmed
             by
             the
             death
             of
             the
             mediator
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             such
             is
             the
             sacriledge
             and
             presumption
             of
             that
             Antichristian
             church
             ,
             that
             the
             idolatrous
             〈◊〉
             as
             a
             bottomlesse
             gulfe
             ,
             hath
             ouerturned
             and
             swallowed
             vp
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             ,
             turning
             the
             Sacrament
             into
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             administring
             it
             in
             a
             strange
             tongue
             ,
             taking
             away
             the
             cup
             from
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             making
             prayers
             for
             the
             deade
             ,
             bringing
             in
             their
             carnall
             presence
             ,
             〈◊〉
             a
             monstrous
             〈◊〉
             ,
             setting
             vp
             a
             new
             Priest-hood
             ,
             a
             new
             sacrifice
             ,
             a
             newe
             Altar
             ,
             and
             lastly
             feigning
             vses
             and
             ends
             thereof
             ,
             which
             CHRIST
             neuer
             appointed
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             neuer
             acknowledged
             ,
             the
             churches
             succeeding
             neuer
             confessed
             or
             practised
             .
          
           
             Now
             Masses
             t
             are
             mumbled
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             Saintes
             :
             they
             are
             helde
             auaileable
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             liuing
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             deade
             :
             they
             are
             iudged
             profitable
             against
             stormes
             and
             
             tempests
             :
             they
             are
             thought
             a
             soueraigne
             remedy
             against
             euery
             sore
             and
             sicknes
             of
             the
             body
             :
             heathfull
             and
             helpefull
             for
             such
             as
             are
             going
             to
             warre
             to
             couer
             their
             heades
             in
             the
             day
             of
             battell
             ,
             as
             a
             shielde
             of
             brasse
             ,
             and
             to
             preserue
             them
             from
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             enimy
             :
             good
             against
             〈◊〉
             and
             sorceries
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             make
             tryal
             and
             proof
             ,
             whether
             a
             man
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             crime
             and
             accusation
             laide
             to
             his
             charge
             .
             But
             what
             are
             all
             these
             strange
             vses
             ,
             but
             strange
             abuses
             ,
             yea
             strong
             fancies
             and
             delusions
             of
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             burying
             in
             perpetuall
             forgetfulnes
             the
             true
             endes
             for
             the
             which
             Christ
             Iesus
             ordained
             his
             last
             supper
             .
             All
             these
             ,
             being
             pestilent
             corruptions
             of
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             and
             fraudulent
             additions
             to
             the
             last
             wil
             and
             testament
             of
             christ
             ,
             do
             lay
             open
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             the
             〈◊〉
             abhominations
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             mother
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Christs
             last
             will
             and
             testament
             giuen
             
             to
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             serueth
             for
             the
             great
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             〈◊〉
             .
             For
             heerin
             we
             shal
             find
             al
             things
             belonging
             to
             a
             ful
             and
             perfect
             testament
             .
             For
             Christ
             Iesus
             is
             the
             testator
             :
             all
             faithfull
             christians
             u
             are
             appointed
             heires
             :
             the
             angels
             are
             as
             the
             ouerseers
             :
             the
             Apostles
             are
             the
             witnesses
             :
             the
             legacies
             bequeathed
             are
             ,
             not
             lands
             and
             possessions
             ,
             or
             great
             summes
             a
             of
             mony
             ,
             for
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             had
             not
             where
             to
             lay
             his
             heade
             :
             nor
             the
             kingdomes
             and
             gouernementes
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             for
             his
             kindome
             is
             not
             of
             b
             this
             world
             :
             but
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             and
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             obtained
             by
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             giuen
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             shed
             for
             vs
             and
             our
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             if
             God
             haue
             so
             loued
             vs
             ,
             if
             christ
             haue
             not
             spared
             his
             owne
             life
             to
             giue
             vs
             life
             and
             saluation
             ;
             how
             bitter
             ought
             our
             sinnes
             to
             be
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             how
             ought
             we
             to
             striue
             against
             them
             ?
             If
             we
             will
             hate
             enimies
             ,
             heere
             are
             enimies
             for
             vs
             to
             hate
             :
             if
             we
             will
             〈◊〉
             reuenge
             against
             enimies
             ,
             let
             vs
             fight
             against
             them
             that
             seeke
             our
             ouerthrowe
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             our
             soule
             and
             body
             .
             There
             is
             no
             reconciliation
             and
             attonment
             to
             be
             made
             with
             these
             enimies
             ,
             if
             thou
             kill
             not
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             kill
             and
             condemne
             thee
             for
             
             euer
             .
             Hitherto
             of
             the
             names
             giuen
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap
             2
             What
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             〈◊〉
          
           
             AS
             we
             haue
             in
             the
             former
             Chapt.
             considred
             the
             names
             and
             titles
             attributed
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             :
             so
             now
             wee
             will
             see
             what
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             is
             .
             For
             we
             shall
             neuer
             vnderstand
             the
             nature
             thereof
             ,
             except
             wee
             be
             able
             to
             define
             or
             describe
             it
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             a
             
               the
               Lords
               supper
               is
               the
               second
               sacrament
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               by
               visible
               receiuing
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               our
               spirituall
               communion
               with
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               is
               represented
               .
            
             This
             description
             is
             plainly
             proued
             by
             the
             b
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             first
             celebration
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             other
             apparent
             testimonies
             of
             holy
             scripture
             .
             
          
           
             First
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             seconde
             sacrament
             ,
             because
             such
             as
             haue
             interest
             in
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             ,
             must
             be
             first
             partakers
             
             of
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             :
             for
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ministred
             it
             to
             those
             that
             were
             before
             〈◊〉
             .
             And
             howe
             shoulde
             they
             be
             continually
             〈◊〉
             and
             fed
             at
             his
             table
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             knowne
             to
             be
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             nor
             admitted
             members
             of
             his
             family
             ?
             We
             must
             be
             receiued
             into
             his
             protection
             and
             lurisdiction
             ,
             before
             we
             sit
             downe
             at
             his
             table
             for
             our
             refection
             .
             They
             then
             that
             are
             in
             the
             house
             must
             be
             〈◊〉
             and
             fostered
             in
             the
             house
             :
             the
             seuerall
             partes
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             haue
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             family
             :
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             take
             the
             childrens
             bread
             ,
             and
             giue
             it
             vnto
             strangers
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             baptisme
             is
             the
             true
             bath
             of
             our
             soules
             to
             clense
             our
             sores
             ,
             and
             an
             honourable
             badge
             whereby
             we
             are
             dedicated
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             haue
             interest
             in
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             church
             sealed
             vppe
             :
             being
             partakers
             heereof
             ,
             wee
             come
             with
             comfort
             to
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
             Vnder
             the
             Lawe
             none
             〈◊〉
             c
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             passeouer
             ,
             
               If
               astraunger
               will
               obserue
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               let
               him
               circumcise
               
               all
               the
               males
               that
               belong
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             If
             then
             the
             vncircumsed
             had
             bene
             admitted
             ,
             the
             passeouer
             had
             bin
             prophaned
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             vs
             once
             to
             be
             baptized
             and
             admitted
             into
             the
             number
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             :
             we
             must
             also
             be
             partakers
             of
             Christs
             supper
             .
             When
             as
             by
             baptisme
             we
             are
             brought
             into
             the
             church
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             afterwarde
             nourished
             by
             this
             heauenly
             banquet
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             I
             say
             in
             the
             former
             description
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             bred
             and
             Wine
             the
             bodie
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             are
             represented
             .
             Heerein
             consisteth
             the
             substance
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             :
             he
             was
             〈◊〉
             giuen
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             was
             shed
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             least
             our
             faith
             should
             wander
             ,
             least
             our
             hope
             should
             wauer
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             he
             saith
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             d
             
               This
               is
               my
               bodie
               ,
               which
               was
               giuen
               for
               you
               :
               this
               is
               the
               cup
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               ,
               which
               was
               shedde
               for
               you
               and
               for
               many
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               .
            
             
          
           
             Now
             that
             the
             description
             of
             the
             lords
             supper
             is
             prooued
             ,
             
             let
             the
             vses
             there
             of
             in
             the
             next
             place
             be
             declared
             .
             Heereby
             we
             learn
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             lie
             nor
             dally
             with
             vs
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             his
             heauenly
             table
             ,
             but
             doth
             truely
             offer
             those
             benefits
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             are
             represented
             ,
             to
             al
             that
             are
             admitted
             thereunto
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             said
             ,
             e
             
               they
               did
               all
               eat
               the
               same
               spirituall
               meat
               ,
               and
               did
               all
               drinke
               the
               same
               spirituall
               drinke
               .
            
          
           
             Indeede
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             did
             receiue
             onely
             the
             outwarde
             signes
             ,
             and
             did
             refuse
             or
             neglect
             the
             spirituall
             grace
             so
             liuely
             represented
             and
             truely
             offered
             vnto
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             greater
             was
             their
             sinne
             ,
             who
             laboured
             for
             the
             meat
             that
             perisheth
             ,
             f
             but
             reiected
             the
             meat
             that
             endureth
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             christ
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             his
             .
             Supper
             〈◊〉
             ,
             g
             
               take
               ,
               eat
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               body
               .
            
             When
             he
             biddeth
             vs
             take
             ,
             doth
             he
             not
             giue
             ?
             When
             he
             chargeth
             vs
             to
             eat
             and
             drinke
             ,
             doth
             he
             not
             offer
             ?
             When
             he
             commau
             ndeth
             vs
             to
             doe
             this
             ,
             doth
             he
             not
             apply
             the
             thing
             signified
             ?
             If
             then
             we
             come
             to
             this
             Supper
             ,
             and
             depart
             awaye
             without
             christ
             and
             without
             comfort
             ,
             the
             cause
             is
             in
             our selues
             ,
             hee
             is
             come
             neere
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             he
             standeth
             as
             it
             were
             at
             the
             doore
             knocking
             being
             reaready
             
             to
             enter
             :
             hee
             mercifully
             offereth
             himselfe
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             but
             we
             refuse
             him
             ,
             we
             will
             none
             of
             him
             ,
             we
             bid
             him
             depart
             from
             vs
             ,
             and
             shutte
             the
             entrance
             of
             our
             heartes
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             wee
             see
             heere
             the
             excellent
             price
             and
             prehemenence
             
             of
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             ,
             howsoeuer
             to
             those
             ,
             whose
             faith
             it
             doth
             not
             nourish
             ,
             whose
             assurance
             it
             doth
             not
             confirme
             ,
             and
             whose
             saluation
             it
             doth
             not
             further
             ,
             it
             is
             turned
             into
             most
             hurtefull
             and
             deadly
             poyson
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             an
             holy
             banket
             for
             the
             Lordes
             ghuestes
             ,
             an
             instrument
             of
             grace
             ,
             a
             medicine
             for
             the
             sicke
             ,
             a
             pledge
             of
             saluation
             ,
             a
             comfort
             for
             the
             sinner
             ,
             an
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             a
             seale
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             an
             helpe
             for
             the
             weake
             ,
             meate
             for
             the
             hungry
             ,
             drinke
             for
             the
             thirsty
             ,
             and
             a
             refuge
             for
             the
             distressed
             in
             time
             of
             tentation
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             worthy
             dignity
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             great
             priuiledge
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             an
             high
             prerogatiue
             ?
             So
             that
             wee
             must
             highly
             regard
             and
             reuerently
             esteeme
             this
             mistery
             of
             our
             religion
             ,
             and
             badge
             of
             our
             profession
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             and
             our
             owne
             comfort
             .
             He
             that
             is
             not
             moued
             heerby
             to
             a
             reuerent
             regard
             thereof
             hath
             no
             sparke
             of
             gods
             spirit
             in
             hun
             ,
             but
             lyeth
             in
             darknesse
             and
             discomfit
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             heerby
             the
             aduersaries
             mouths
             are
             stopped
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             put
             to
             silence
             and
             shame
             ,
             who
             accuse
             vs
             ,
             to
             deny
             the
             
             blessed
             presence
             of
             CHRIST
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             We
             confesse
             and
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             we
             receiue
             the
             body
             of
             CHRIST
             verily
             ,
             truely
             and
             indeede
             ,
             not
             a
             naked
             figure
             ,
             not
             a
             bare
             signe
             ,
             not
             an
             empty
             shaddow
             ,
             but
             euen
             that
             body
             which
             suffered
             death
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             that
             blood
             which
             was
             shed
             aud
             poured
             out
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
             This
             Christ
             h
             himselfe
             teacheh
             ,
             Ioh.
             
               6
               ,
               Myflesh
               is
               meate
               indeede
               ,
               and
               my
               bloode
               is
               drinke
               indeede
               :
               hee
               that
               eateth
               my
               flesh
               and
               drinketh
               my
               blood
               ,
               du
               elleth
               in
               me
               and
               I
               in
               him
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ver
             .
             33
             ,
             
               Verily
               ,
               verily
               ,
               I
               sar
               vnto
               you
               except
               ye
               eate
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               drinke
               his
               blood
               ,
               yee
               〈◊〉
               no
               life
               in
               you
               〈◊〉
               eateth
               me
               ,
               euen
               he
               shall
               liue
               by
               me
               .
            
             So
             then
             ,
             we
             teach
             ,
             we
             preach
             ,
             we
             publish
             ,
             we
             professe
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             substantiall
             foode
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             that
             whosoeuer
             is
             not
             partaker
             of
             
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             is
             voide
             of
             life
             ,
             of
             saluation
             ,
             of
             grace
             and
             of
             christ
             himselfe
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             we
             shall
             shew
             i
             afterward
             ,
             that
             the
             difference
             betweene
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             and
             vs
             is
             ,
             not
             whether
             christ
             be
             present
             in
             his
             supper
             ,
             but
             about
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             presence
             ;
             for
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             will
             neuer
             fly
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             outward
             signes
             ,
             of
             bread
             and
             Wine
             are
             deliuered
             and
             receiued
             ,
             so
             they
             represent
             and
             seale
             vp
             to
             euery
             true
             beleeuer
             ,
             God
             the
             father
             offering
             and
             giuing
             ,
             the
             Church
             also
             taking
             ,
             receiuing
             and
             applying
             christ
             crucified
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             his
             couenant
             ratified
             in
             him
             vnto
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             is
             this
             the
             matter
             and
             substance
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             to
             offer
             ,
             and
             apply
             Christ
             for
             our
             wholesome
             nourishment
             ?
             
             Then
             we
             should
             often
             desire
             (
             if
             wee
             hunger
             after
             Christ
             )
             to
             sit
             downe
             at
             his
             Table
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             his
             banket
             :
             to
             feede
             of
             his
             delicates
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             present
             at
             his
             dainties
             .
             And
             why
             should
             any
             be
             absent
             that
             haue
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ?
             Why
             should
             they
             not
             shew
             that
             they
             are
             one
             body
             k
             by
             eating
             all
             of
             one
             bread
             ?
             Why
             should
             not
             such
             apply
             christ
             to
             their
             iustification
             ?
             We
             know
             the
             Apostles
             oftentimes
             prepared
             ,
             offered
             &
             deliuered
             the
             outward
             signs
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             exhibiting
             christ
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             ,
             euen
             euery
             Lords
             day
             ,
             or
             first
             day
             of
             the
             weeke
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             receiued
             oftentimes
             the
             same
             ,
             l
             as
             we
             see
             Act.
             2.
             
             
               There
               he
               addeth
               to
               the
               church
               about
               three
               thousand
               soules
               ,
               and
               they
               continued
               in
               the
               Apostles
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               breaking
               of
               bread
               and
               prayers
               :
            
             And
             Chap.
             20.
             7.
             
             
               The
               first
               day
               of
               the
               weeke
               the
               Disciples
               came
               together
               to
               breake
               bread
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             the
             order
             and
             ordinance
             of
             the
             Church
             many
             yeares
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             In
             some
             places
             it
             was
             receiued
             m
             euery
             day
             :
             in
             many
             places
             n
             euery
             Sabbaoth
             daye
             :
             o
             in
             all
             places
             often
             in
             the
             yeare
             :
             vntill
             ,
             through
             the
             negligence
             of
             the
             Pastors
             in
             administring
             ,
             and
             the
             slacknesse
             of
             the
             people
             in
             communicating
             ,
             these
             vses
             were
             growne
             out
             of
             vsage
             ,
             and
             a
             frozen
             coldenesse
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             religion
             stepped
             in
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             it
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             shop
             and
             inuention
             of
             the
             Deuell
             (
             whosoeuer
             were
             the
             instrument
             )
             
             to
             bring
             in
             this
             corrupt
             custome
             of
             once
             communicating
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             most
             parte
             for
             fashions
             sake
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             we
             might
             returne
             neerer
             to
             the
             ordinance
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             the
             often
             vse
             of
             the
             communnion
             might
             be
             retained
             and
             maintained
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             backwardnesse
             of
             the
             people
             might
             in
             part
             be
             redressed
             :
             it
             was
             ordained
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             many
             churches
             ,
             that
             euery
             one
             should
             communicate
             at
             the
             least
             three
             times
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             not
             that
             men
             should
             do
             it
             no
             oftner
             ,
             but
             least
             otherwise
             they
             would
             not
             do
             it
             so
             often
             ,
             or
             peraduenture
             do
             it
             not
             at
             all
             .
             And
             if
             a
             suruey
             and
             examination
             wer
             made
             ,
             I
             feare
             it
             would
             be
             found
             to
             our
             great
             shame
             and
             beastly
             slouthfulnesse
             ,
             that
             scarce
             the
             tenth
             person
             hath
             satisfied
             the
             law
             in
             this
             respect
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             regarding
             no
             time
             of
             the
             yeare
             but
             Easter
             .
          
           
             But
             seeing
             it
             is
             so
             necessary
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             let
             euery
             one
             consider
             of
             this
             holy
             mystery
             ,
             how
             fruitefull
             ,
             profitable
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             it
             is
             to
             be
             partaker
             thereof
             ,
             and
             how
             dangerous
             to
             neglect
             and
             contemne
             the
             same
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             vnkinde
             and
             churlish
             part
             amonge
             men
             ,
             when
             one
             hath
             prepared
             with
             great
             coastes
             and
             charges
             a
             rich
             banket
             ,
             killed
             his
             Oxen
             and
             his
             fatlings
             ,
             furnished
             his
             table
             with
             all
             prouision
             ,
             bidden
             his
             ghuests
             ,
             and
             set
             all
             things
             in
             order
             and
             readinesse
             to
             entertaine
             them
             :
             were
             it
             not
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             an
             vnkind
             and
             vncurteous
             parte
             for
             those
             that
             are
             called
             and
             bidden
             ,
             vnthankefully
             and
             churlishly
             to
             refuse
             to
             come
             ?
             Which
             of
             vs
             in
             such
             a
             case
             would
             not
             be
             moued
             ,
             disquieted
             ,
             and
             discontented
             ?
             Who
             would
             not
             thinke
             hee
             had
             wrong
             and
             iniury
             done
             vnto
             him
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
             let
             vs
             take
             heed
             ,
             least
             by
             with-holding
             and
             withdrawing
             our selues
             ,
             wee
             prouoke
             gods
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             .
             When
             he
             calleth
             ,
             are
             ye
             not
             ashamed
             to
             say
             ,
             ye
             will
             not
             come
             ?
             When
             he
             saith
             ,
             p
             
               Eate
               of
               my
               meate
               and
               drinke
               the
               wine
               that
               I
               haue
               drawne
               ,
            
             wilt
             thou
             desperately
             and
             dispitefully
             answere
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             eate
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             drinke
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             doe
             it
             ?
             Or
             wilt
             thou
             saye
             ,
             thou
             〈◊〉
             a
             greeuous
             sinner
             ,
             thou
             〈◊〉
             vnworthye
             ?
             I
             would
             aske
             thee
             ,
             when
             thou
             wilt
             be
             worthy
             ?
             
             Wilt
             thou
             lye
             still
             in
             thy
             sinne
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             in
             a
             deepe
             pit
             ,
             and
             neuer
             striue
             to
             come
             forth
             ?
             Why
             doest
             thou
             not
             returne
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             amend
             thy
             waies
             ?
             Why
             doest
             thou
             continue
             in
             thy
             hordnesse
             ,
             and
             heart
             that
             q
             cannot
             repent
             ,
             and
             so
             heapest
             vppe
             as
             a
             treasure
             to
             thy selfe
             ,
             wrath
             against
             the
             daye
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God.
             Moreouer
             ,
             if
             thou
             bee
             vnfit
             and
             vnworthy
             to
             receiue
             this
             supper
             ,
             thou
             art
             r
             vnworthy
             to
             pray
             ,
             thou
             art
             vnworthy
             to
             heare
             :
             vnlesse
             thou
             pray
             as
             a
             parrat
             ,
             and
             heare
             as
             an
             hypocrite
             .
             Consider
             therefore
             seriously
             ,
             and
             weigh
             earnestlye
             with
             your selues
             ,
             s
             how
             little
             such
             fond
             ,
             fained
             ,
             and
             friuolous
             excuses
             shall
             preuaile
             with
             God.
             When
             Moyses
             called
             Corah
             and
             his
             company
             to
             come
             vppe
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             answered
             presumpteously
             ,
             t
             
               We
               will
               not
               come
            
             .
             When
             the
             King
             in
             the
             Gospell
             had
             inuited
             his
             ghuests
             ,
             they
             began
             all
             with
             one
             minde
             ,
             to
             excuse
             themselues
             ,
             and
             some
             refused
             ,
             saying
             ,
             u
             
               I
               cannot
               come
            
             .
             So
             in
             these
             daies
             of
             sinne
             ,
             albeit
             the
             supper
             be
             prepared
             ,
             the
             ghuests
             called
             and
             the
             table
             couered
             :
             many
             men
             make
             light
             account
             of
             it
             :
             and
             what
             ,
             with
             some
             that
             reply
             carelesly
             ,
             we
             cannot
             come
             ;
             and
             what
             with
             others
             that
             answer
             desperately
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             come
             ,
             the
             feast
             is
             vnfurnished
             ,
             God
             is
             dishonored
             ,
             the
             people
             are
             vnprepared
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             exercises
             of
             religion
             are
             lightly
             and
             slightly
             regarded
             .
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             men
             which
             were
             bidden
             shall
             tast
             of
             his
             Supper
             .
             Againe
             ,
             another
             sort
             are
             as
             prophane
             as
             these
             ,
             which
             stand
             by
             as
             gazers
             and
             lookers
             on
             vpon
             them
             that
             do
             communicate
             ,
             &
             yet
             communicate
             not
             themselues
             .
             What
             is
             this
             else
             ,
             then
             a
             further
             contempt
             of
             God
             ?
             Truely
             ,
             it
             is
             great
             vnthankfulnes
             to
             depart
             away
             :
             for
             these
             depart
             away
             from
             the
             Lords
             table
             ,
             they
             depart
             from
             their
             bretheren
             ,
             they
             depart
             from
             the
             heauenly
             〈◊〉
             of
             their
             soules
             :
             but
             their
             fault
             is
             much
             greater
             ,
             when
             they
             stand
             by
             in
             contempt
             ,
             and
             wil
             not
             be
             partakers
             of
             this
             Communion
             :
             What
             can
             this
             bee
             else
             but
             to
             haue
             the
             minister
             of
             christ
             in
             derision
             ?
             It
             is
             saide
             to
             all
             that
             are
             present
             ,
             
               Take
               ye
               ,
               eate
               ye
               ,
               drinke
               ye
               ,
               doe
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               mee
               :
            
             With
             what
             face
             then
             ,
             with
             what
             countenance
             ,
             or
             rather
             conscience
             ,
             
             can
             ye
             heare
             these
             words
             sound
             in
             your
             eares
             ,
             and
             not
             bee
             touched
             ?
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             bee
             drawne
             and
             perswaded
             to
             this
             duty
             ,
             by
             the
             benefit
             that
             redoundeth
             to
             the
             worthy
             receiuers
             ,
             and
             fruitefull
             partakers
             thereof
             :
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             feare
             to
             offend
             ,
             by
             staying
             and
             standing
             〈◊〉
             ,
             while
             the
             faithfull
             are
             partakers
             of
             this
             sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             first
             outward
             part
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
          
           
             HItherto
             we
             haue
             shewed
             what
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             apply
             it
             to
             our
             instruction
             :
             now
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             two
             things
             ,
             his
             〈◊〉
             and
             his
             vses
             :
             as
             we
             haue
             shewed
             in
             the
             former
             bookes
             .
             The
             parts
             are
             partly
             outwarde
             ,
             and
             partly
             inwarde
             .
             The
             outward
             part
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             the
             inward
             parte
             is
             another
             thing
             :
             the
             outward
             is
             taken
             in
             at
             the
             mouth
             ,
             the
             inward
             by
             the
             inward
             man
             :
             the
             outward
             is
             turned
             into
             the
             nourishment
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             inward
             worketh
             in
             vs
             to
             eternall
             life
             :
             the
             outward
             is
             taken
             by
             some
             to
             their
             destruction
             ,
             but
             the
             inward
             alwaies
             to
             saluation
             .
             This
             appeareth
             euidently
             by
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             deliuering
             to
             the
             church
             what
             hee
             had
             receiued
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             declaring
             howe
             the
             same
             night
             he
             was
             betrayed
             
               He
               tooke
               bread
               ,
               and
            
             a
             
               when
               he
               had
               giuen
               thankes
               ,
               he
               brake
               it
               ,
            
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Take
               ye
               ,
               eate
               ye
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               body
               ,
               which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
               :
               this
               do
               ye
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             also
             ,
             
               He
               tooke
               the
               cup
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               cup
               is
               the
               new
               testament
               in
               my
               blood
               ,
               this
               do
               as
               oft
               as
               ye
               drinke
               it
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             In
             these
             wordes
             wee
             see
             ,
             both
             the
             outward
             partes
             propounded
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             them
             defined
             and
             determined
             .
             For
             heere
             are
             b
             foure
             outward
             parts
             handled
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             minister
             ,
             the
             wordes
             of
             institution
             ,
             the
             〈◊〉
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             the
             Communicants
             .
             The
             first
             minister
             thereof
             was
             Christ
             :
             the
             wordes
             of
             institution
             are
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ,
               giuen
               for
               you
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               cuppe
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               in
               my
               blood
               :
            
             the
             signes
             are
             bread
             and
             Wine
             :
             the
             first
             communicants
             
             were
             the
             Apostles
             .
             So
             then
             the
             Ministers
             must
             doe
             that
             which
             CHRIST
             did
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             that
             which
             the
             Disciples
             did
             :
             the
             actions
             of
             CHRIST
             are
             directions
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             are
             directions
             to
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             then
             see
             the
             actions
             of
             Christ.
             He
             tooke
             bread
             ,
             he
             blessed
             ,
             he
             brake
             the
             bread
             ,
             he
             poured
             out
             the
             Wine
             ,
             he
             distributed
             and
             deliuered
             them
             both
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             actions
             and
             workes
             of
             the
             minister
             are
             c
             foure-fould
             .
             First
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             into
             his
             hands
             after
             the
             example
             of
             christ
             ,
             who
             did
             it
             to
             shewe
             that
             himselfe
             willingly
             giueth
             himselfe
             for
             his
             church
             ,
             which
             serueth
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             and
             perswasion
             of
             his
             loue
             toward
             vs
             :
             in
             whose
             imitation
             the
             minister
             dothit
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             action
             of
             God
             the
             father
             giuing
             his
             son
             vnto
             vs
             for
             our
             full
             redemption
             The
             second
             action
             is
             blessing
             and
             giuing
             of
             thankes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             prayer
             ,
             by
             thankes
             giuing
             ,
             and
             by
             rehearsal
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             institution
             of
             christ
             ,
             actually
             to
             separate
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             so
             taken
             from
             their
             common
             vse
             to
             an
             holy
             vse
             Whereby
             we
             are
             giuen
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             the
             outward
             creatures
             are
             reuerently
             to
             be
             vsed
             ,
             calling
             vpon
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             crauing
             his
             assistance
             to
             vse
             his
             ordinance
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             :
             and
             that
             we
             should
             ioyfully
             praise
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             gratious
             worke
             of
             our
             redemption
             by
             Christ.
             The
             third
             action
             ,
             is
             breaking
             the
             bread
             &
             pouring
             out
             the
             wine
             ,
             which
             are
             necessary
             rites
             ,
             to
             be
             obserued
             ,
             hauing
             respect
             and
             and
             relation
             to
             the
             vnspeakable
             torments
             of
             christ
             for
             vs
             ,
             who
             was
             pierced
             ,
             crucified
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             vs
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             d
             as
             the
             prophet
             teacheth
             ,
             
               He
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               he
               was
               broken
               for
               our
               iniquities
               ,
               the
               chastisement
               of
               our
               peace
               was
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               stripes
               we
               are
               healed
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             these
             Sacramental
             rites
             of
             breaking
             &
             pouring
             out
             are
             no
             :
             to
             be
             reiected
             &
             omitted
             ,
             being
             vsed
             by
             e
             christ
             ,
             practised
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             retained
             by
             the
             churches
             .
             Not
             as
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             where
             they
             breake
             not
             to
             distribute
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             neither
             poure
             out
             the
             Wine
             to
             giue
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
           
             So
             then
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             whole
             bread
             is
             not
             to
             be
             deliuered
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             bread
             is
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             the
             wine
             to
             be
             poured
             out
             ,
             to
             be
             distributed
             among
             sundry
             communicantes
             .
             The
             last
             action
             of
             the
             minister
             is
             ,
             to
             distribute
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             into
             the
             handes
             of
             the
             people
             〈◊〉
             .
             CHRIST
             did
             not
             offer
             them
             vp
             to
             God
             ,
             〈◊〉
             deliuered
             them
             to
             his
             Discipies
             .
             All
             these
             ,
             being
             workes
             to
             bee
             done
             and
             performed
             by
             the
             Minister
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             do
             note
             out
             the
             actions
             of
             GOD
             the
             Father
             ,
             sealing
             vppe
             his
             sonne
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             wee
             shall
             see
             afterwarde
             when
             wee
             come
             to
             the
             inward
             parts
          
           
             Now
             ,
             let
             vs
             enter
             into
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             vses
             of
             this
             parte
             .
             Are
             these
             the
             actions
             commaunded
             in
             the
             
             word
             ,
             executed
             by
             CHRIST
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             Minister
             ?
             Then
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             are
             set
             apart
             to
             deliuer
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             are
             not
             consecrated
             and
             appointed
             priestes
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             to
             offer
             vp
             an
             vnbloody
             sactifice
             for
             the
             quicke
             and
             dead
             ,
             as
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             teacheth
             and
             practiseth
             .
             They
             are
             commaunded
             as
             ministers
             of
             God
             to
             deliuer
             the
             outward
             signes
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             not
             as
             priestes
             to
             offer
             them
             to
             God
             the
             father
             :
             they
             are
             appointed
             preachers
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
             not
             priests
             of
             the
             law
             :
             which
             were
             to
             abolish
             the
             priesthood
             of
             Christ.
             Wherefore
             ,
             we
             must
             detest
             the
             blasphemy
             of
             these
             shamelesse
             shauelings
             ,
             f
             that
             teach
             the
             priest
             to
             bee
             the
             maker
             of
             his
             maker
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             which
             made
             them
             ,
             g
             gaue
             them
             power
             and
             authority
             to
             make
             him
             ,
             〈◊〉
             so
             after
             a
             sort
             preser
             themselues
             being
             the
             sacrificers
             ,
             before
             christ
             who
             is
             the
             sacrifice
             :
             thēselues
             being
             the
             creators
             ,
             before
             Christ
             the
             creature
             :
             themselues
             the
             makers
             ,
             before
             christ
             being
             made
             of
             them
             .
             Thus
             these
             sacrificing
             priests
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             speake
             ,
             and
             to
             bray
             aloud
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             the
             minister
             be
             an
             outward
             part
             of
             this
             
             sacrament
             ,
             then
             it
             belongeth
             not
             h
             to
             priuate
             persons
             to
             deliuer
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             nor
             to
             take
             it
             to
             themselues
             ,
             and
             deliuer
             it
             to
             themselues
             ,
             when
             or
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Minister
             .
             They
             may
             indeede
             apply
             to
             themselues
             the
             outward
             
             signes
             ,
             they
             may
             eat
             the
             bread
             and
             drinke
             the
             wine
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             sacramentall
             rites
             doe
             as
             the
             Minister
             doth
             :
             yet
             for
             that
             they
             do
             it
             without
             a
             calling
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             due
             administration
             ,
             but
             a
             true
             prophanation
             of
             this
             sacrament
             of
             the
             supper
             .
             For
             let
             vs
             a
             little
             insist
             vpon
             the
             similitude
             beforestood
             vpon
             :
             if
             the
             keeper
             of
             the
             Princes
             broad
             seale
             be
             not
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             present
             bee
             not
             to
             bee
             gotten
             ,
             shall
             any
             man
             presume
             to
             take
             it
             where
             it
             lyeth
             ,
             without
             direction
             ,
             and
             without
             commaundement
             ?
             sucha
             one
             woorthily
             beareth
             his
             punishment
             ,
             whosoeuer
             he
             be
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             〈◊〉
             one
             should
             earnestly
             desire
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             euen
             faint
             in
             soul
             for
             the
             fruition
             of
             it
             ,
             finding
             himselfe
             in
             his
             longing
             affection
             able
             to
             take
             it
             himselfe
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             assistance
             of
             another
             :
             yet
             euery
             one
             must
             consider
             his
             gifts
             ,
             his
             standing
             ,
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             place
             wherin
             God
             hath
             set
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             committed
             to
             priuate
             persons
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             sacraments
             :
             they
             may
             not
             baptize
             their
             children
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             common
             subiects
             may
             take
             the
             〈◊〉
             seale
             ,
             if
             the
             keeper
             be
             not
             in
             the
             way
             .
             Against
             this
             〈◊〉
             truth
             ,
             i
             two
             thinges
             of
             importance
             may
             be
             obiected
             ,
             which
             I
             purpose
             to
             preuent
             before
             I
             proceed
             any
             farther
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             this
             doctrine
             seemeth
             not
             to
             agree
             with
             that
             maxime
             and
             principle
             ,
             which
             〈◊〉
             we
             haue
             resolued
             vpon
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Accedat
               verbum
               ad
               elementum
               ,
               &
               fit
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Ioyne
             the
             word
             of
             institution
             to
             the
             outward
             signe
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             made
             a
             sacrament
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             to
             leaue
             sicke
             persous
             without
             comfort
             in
             their
             harts
             and
             peace
             to
             themselues
             ,
             if
             for
             want
             of
             a
             publicke
             minister
             ,
             themselues
             may
             not
             supply
             that
             want
             ,
             and
             giue
             vnto
             themselues
             this
             Supper
             .
             These
             are
             the
             two
             obiections
             ,
             pretending
             and
             intending
             that
             priuate
             persons
             ,
             may
             at
             some
             times
             ,
             vpon
             some
             occasions
             ,
             haue
             some
             right
             and
             interest
             in
             despensation
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             Touching
             the
             former
             poynt
             ,
             being
             a
             ruled
             case
             of
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             k
             that
             if
             the
             signe
             be
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             ordained
             ,
             we
             doubt
             not
             to
             〈◊〉
             the
             rule
             vndoubtedly
             to
             be
             
             true
             ,
             being
             truely
             and
             rightly
             vnderstoode
             .
             For
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             an
             outwarde
             signe
             which
             is
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             a
             worde
             of
             institution
             which
             is
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             l
             the
             essence
             of
             them
             is
             fully
             finished
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             bee
             the
             matter
             and
             forme
             of
             an
             house
             ,
             we
             conclude
             rightly
             there
             is
             an
             house
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             we
             presuppose
             ther
             was
             a
             builder
             of
             the
             house
             to
             prepare
             the
             matter
             and
             to
             order
             the
             forme
             .
             So
             the
             former
             principle
             doth
             presuppose
             ,
             a
             minister
             to
             deliuer
             ,
             and
             a
             receiuer
             to
             receiue
             the
             sacrament
             :
             otherwise
             we
             shall
             also
             warre
             vnder
             the
             ensigne
             of
             our
             enimies
             vnawares
             ,
             who
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             m
             albeit
             there
             be
             no
             eating
             ,
             no
             drinking
             ,
             no
             receiuing
             thereof
             .
             If
             therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             touching
             taking
             ,
             eating
             ,
             and
             drinking
             must
             be
             obserued
             :
             then
             wee
             see
             that
             more
             is
             required
             then
             the
             signe
             and
             the
             word
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             touching
             the
             obiection
             of
             the
             sicke
             ,
             who
             seeme
             to
             be
             wholy
             left
             in
             distresse
             and
             discomfort
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             not
             lawfully
             administer
             the
             Supper
             to
             themselues
             :
             I
             answere
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             auncient
             practise
             of
             the
             n
             Church
             to
             carry
             the
             sacrament
             vnto
             the
             sick
             :
             besides
             ,
             albeit
             in
             extremity
             of
             sicknes
             the
             minister
             be
             wanting
             we
             leaue
             not
             the
             sick
             without
             counsell
             and
             comfort
             .
             For
             this
             we
             teach
             ,
             this
             we
             are
             readye
             to
             maintaine
             ,
             this
             we
             would
             haue
             all
             beleeuers
             in
             health
             and
             in
             sicknesse
             to
             recall
             and
             remember
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             〈◊〉
             beleeue
             that
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             had
             suffered
             death
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             for
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             〈◊〉
             apply
             vnto
             themselues
             his
             precious
             merits
             for
             their
             redemption
             ,
             if
             they
             〈◊〉
             remember
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             〈◊〉
             passion
             with
             all
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             truely
             repent
             them
             from
             the
             bottome
             of
             their
             harts
             of
             all
             their
             sins
             :
             they
             do
             eat
             and
             drinke
             effectually
             ,
             o
             and
             to
             their
             soules
             health
             profitably
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             our
             sauiour
             ,
             p
             although
             they
             doe
             not
             receiue
             the
             sacrament
             with
             their
             mouth
             .
             This
             serueth
             to
             comfort
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             within
             the
             lifts
             and
             limits
             of
             their
             proper
             calling
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             seeing
             the
             former
             actions
             of
             the
             minister
             are
             
             done
             plainely
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             euery
             one
             to
             giue
             diligent
             heede
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             weighty
             consideration
             of
             these
             outward
             ceremonies
             ,
             by
             the
             meditation
             thereof
             to
             confirme
             their
             faith
             and
             to
             make
             the
             outward
             workes
             to
             further
             the
             inward
             graces
             .
             For
             they
             are
             offered
             to
             our
             sences
             ,
             not
             that
             we
             shoulde
             rest
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             weaknes
             by
             them
             shoulde
             be
             helped
             ,
             and
             we
             by
             them
             lift
             vp
             in
             our
             harts
             to
             thinke
             vpon
             greater
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap
             ,
             4
             Of
             the
             second
             outward
             part
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             of
             the
             first
             outward
             part
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             minister
             :
             now
             we
             come
             to
             the
             word
             of
             institution
             a
             and
             promise
             annexed
             or
             contained
             therin
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             second
             part
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               which
               is
               giuen
               for
               you
               ,
               or
               ,
               which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
               ,
            
             where
             the
             name
             of
             the
             thing
             signified
             is
             giuen
             to
             the
             sign
             it self
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             should
             be
             said
             ,
             this
             bread
             which
             I
             haue
             in
             mine
             hands
             ,
             is
             b
             a
             sign
             of
             my
             body
             ,
             which
             shortly
             after
             shall
             be
             crucfied
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             vnto
             death
             for
             your
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Christ
             tooke
             nothing
             but
             bread
             :
             he
             gaue
             into
             his
             Disciples
             handes
             nothing
             but
             bread
             to
             eat
             ,
             he
             brake
             nothing
             but
             bread
             :
             and
             Paul
             saith
             expressely
             of
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             c
             
               the
               bread
               which
               we
               breake
               is
               it
               not
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               body
               of
               〈◊〉
               ?
            
             If
             any
             Obiect
             ,
             that
             Christes
             body
             neither
             is
             ,
             d
             nor
             was
             broken
             ,
             as
             
               Iohu
               ,
               19
               ,
               3
               6.
               
               Not
               a
               bone
               of
               him
               shall
               be
               broken
               that
            
             
             
               the
               Scripture
               should
               be
               fulfilled
            
             :
             I
             Answere
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             respect
             to
             the
             sence
             and
             signification
             which
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             bread
             importeth
             ,
             being
             taken
             for
             the
             tearing
             and
             
             tormenting
             ,
             the
             paines
             and
             renting
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             violent
             sundring
             of
             his
             〈◊〉
             and
             body
             one
             from
             
             the
             other
             .
             For
             as
             the
             bread
             is
             patted
             and
             diuided
             into
             diuers
             parts
             :
             so
             the
             soule
             and
             body
             of
             Christ
             were
             sundred
             and
             seperated
             each
             from
             other
             .
             Againe
             ,
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               blood
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               many
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               This
               cup
               is
               the
               new
               testament
               in
               my
               blood
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               you
               :
            
             these
             speeches
             are
             sacramental
             ,
             not
             proper
             ,
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             aduersaries
             themselues
             ,
             where
             the
             thing
             containing
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cup
             ,
             hath
             the
             name
             of
             the
             thinge
             contained
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             wine
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             vine
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             they
             which
             cannot
             abide
             figures
             in
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             must
             be
             constrained
             to
             confesse
             a
             figure
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             blame
             vs
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             the
             words
             are
             figuratiuely
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             we
             come
             to
             handle
             the
             vses
             of
             this
             part
             ,
             let
             vs
             directly
             consider
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             deliuered
             at
             the
             institution
             and
             administration
             of
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             see
             the
             true
             and
             naturall
             meaning
             thereof
             .
             These
             words
             e
             are
             not
             recorded
             and
             reported
             in
             so
             many
             wordes
             in
             the
             scriptute
             ,
             or
             in
             so
             many
             sillables
             ,
             but
             the
             sence
             being
             one
             ,
             the
             sentence
             varieth
             and
             is
             not
             one
             .
             Mathew
             deliuereth
             the
             words
             thus
             ,
             f
             
               Take
               ,
               eat
               this
               is
               my
               body
               ,
            
             whereunto
             g
             Mark
             also
             accordeth
             .
             Luke
             is
             some
             what
             more
             ample
             by
             way
             of
             interpretation
             ,
             h
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               which
               is
               giuen
               for
               you
               ,
               doe
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             And
             i
             Paule
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             ,
             but
             in
             vnlike
             sound
             of
             words
             ,
             
               Take
               ,
               eat
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               body
               which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
               ,
               doe
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             Likewise
             ,
             touching
             the
             other
             signe
             of
             this
             Supper
             ,
             Mathew
             saith
             ,
             k
             
               This
               is
               my
               bloode
               of
               the
               New-testament
               ,
               that
               is
               shedde
               for
               many
               ,
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               .
               Marke
            
             is
             somewhat
             more
             short
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             l
             
               This
               my
               blood
               of
               the
               New
               testament
               ,
               which
               is
               shedde
               for
               many
               :
            
             but
             he
             addeth
             this
             more
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               they
               〈◊〉
               dranke
               of
               it
               .
               Luke
            
             saith
             ,
             m
             
               This
               cup
               is
               the
               Newe
               testament
               in
               my
               bloode
               ,
               which
               is
               〈◊〉
               for
               you
               .
            
             But
             Paule
             declareth
             the
             same
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             
               This
               cuppe
            
             n
             
               is
               the
               newe
               testament
               in
               my
               blood
               ,
               this
               doe
               〈◊〉
               oft
               as
               ye
               drinke
               is
               in
               〈◊〉
               of
               mee
               .
            
             Thus
             wee
             see
             expressely
             ,
             a
             difference
             in
             Words
             by
             adding
             ,
             by
             detracting
             ,
             by
             changing
             :
             
             yet
             in
             asmuch
             as
             nothing
             is
             added
             ,
             or
             detracted
             ,
             or
             changed
             in
             regarde
             of
             the
             true
             meaning
             ,
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             the
             interpretation
             and
             exposition
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             seeing
             the
             gospell
             standeth
             not
             i
             in
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mind
             and
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             come
             to
             the
             right
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             wordes
             of
             christ
             .
             k
             Take
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             onely
             into
             your
             mouthes
             ,
             but
             into
             your
             hands
             ,
             representing
             the
             soule
             and
             faith
             of
             the
             receiuer
             .
             Eate
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             reserue
             ,
             not
             adore
             ,
             not
             offer
             it
             ,
             but
             diuide
             by
             chewing
             and
             preparing
             to
             concoction
             .
             This
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             not
             the
             shewes
             of
             bread
             ,
             but
             this
             very
             bread
             .
             
               Is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             true
             signe
             of
             my
             true
             body
             ,
             and
             signifieth
             vnto
             you
             my
             selse
             ,
             withal
             that
             is
             mine
             ,
             or
             belonging
             either
             to
             my
             person
             ,
             or
             office
             ,
             or
             merits
             .
             
               Which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             shortly
             shall
             bee
             crucified
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             immediately
             giuen
             to
             death
             for
             you
             .
             
               Do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             practise
             these
             daties
             ,
             and
             call
             to
             remembrance
             christ
             and
             his
             merits
             oftentimes
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             our
             choyce
             and
             liberty
             to
             doe
             these
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             doe
             them
             :
             if
             wee
             bee
             not
             fit
             ,
             we
             must
             presently
             prepare
             to
             make
             our selues
             fit
             :
             and
             we
             must
             doe
             them
             often
             ,
             so
             that
             howsoeuer
             there
             be
             no
             set
             time
             ,
             yet
             the
             oftner
             the
             better
             ,
             due
             reuerence
             and
             regard
             being
             had
             thereunto
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             touching
             the
             other
             signe
             ,
             obserue
             thus
             much
             for
             interpretation
             ,
             
               This
               cup
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             Wine
             is
             the
             cup
             :
             
               Is
               the
               new
               testament
               in
               my
               blood
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             Wine
             is
             a
             true
             signe
             of
             shedding
             my
             bloode
             ,
             which
             confirmeth
             and
             ratifieth
             the
             newe
             Testament
             ,
             and
             Gods
             agreement
             with
             mankinde
             for
             their
             saluation
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             briefely
             the
             minde
             of
             christ
             ,
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             
             wordes
             of
             institution
             .
             From
             hence
             wee
             learne
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             christs
             wordes
             are
             not
             properly
             ,
             but
             figuratiuely
             to
             bee
             taken
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             plaine
             ,
             easie
             ,
             and
             manifest
             :
             for
             tropes
             &
             figures
             were
             found
             out
             ,
             l
             not
             to
             darken
             ,
             but
             to
             open
             :
             not
             to
             hide
             ,
             but
             to
             helpe
             the
             vnderstanding
             :
             howbeit
             they
             must
             haue
             a
             right
             construction
             and
             a
             sound
             interpretation
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             playnest
             sentence
             may
             breede
             errour
             
             and
             mistaking
             .
             Wee
             may
             not
             take
             the
             letter
             in
             all
             places
             :
             
             for
             ,
             as
             we
             shewed
             ,
             the
             scripture
             standeth
             not
             in
             wordes
             ,
             m
             but
             in
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             wordes
             :
             not
             in
             the
             reading
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             vnderstanding
             :
             not
             in
             the
             outward
             shew
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             inward
             substance
             .
             Christ
             in
             the
             new
             testament
             is
             called
             a
             lambe
             ,
             a
             lyon
             ,
             a
             way
             ,
             a
             bride-groome
             ,
             an
             head
             ,
             a
             dore
             ,
             a
             vine
             ,
             a
             garment
             ,
             a
             rock
             ,
             bread
             ,
             water
             ,
             light
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             these
             words
             are
             easie
             and
             euident
             ,
             yet
             must
             they
             be
             vnderstood
             metaphorically
             ,
             not
             properly
             :
             spiritually
             ,
             not
             litterally
             .
             So
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             the
             wordes
             of
             institution
             ,
             What
             did
             Christ
             take
             in
             his
             hand
             ?
             bread
             .
             What
             did
             Christ
             command
             them
             to
             take
             and
             eat
             ?
             bread
             .
             What
             did
             he
             call
             his
             bodye
             ?
             Was
             it
             anie
             other
             thing
             then
             the
             same
             bread
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             ,
             which
             he
             hadde
             broken
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             ?
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             other
             antecedent
             going
             before
             ,
             whereunto
             it
             can
             be
             referred
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             the
             bread
             and
             body
             of
             Christ
             are
             in
             nature
             m
             sundry
             and
             diuers
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             cannot
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             verified
             of
             the
             other
             without
             a
             figure
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             should
             be
             both
             bread
             and
             Christes
             body
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             be
             bread
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             his
             body
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             his
             body
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             bread
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             true
             bread
             is
             a
             true
             sign
             and
             seale
             of
             his
             true
             body
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             figure
             strange
             or
             new
             ,
             but
             common
             and
             vsual
             ,
             when
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             facraments
             :
             as
             Gen.
             17
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               couenant
            
             ,
             o
             speaking
             of
             circumcision
             :
             yet
             circumcision
             was
             not
             the
             couenant
             it self
             ,
             but
             a
             sign
             and
             token
             of
             the
             couenant
             ,
             as
             also
             it
             is
             afterward
             expounded
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               be
               a
               signe
               of
               the
               couenant
               betweene
               me
               and
               you
               .
            
             The
             aduersaries
             cannot
             denie
             a
             figure
             in
             this
             speech
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             what
             difference
             is
             there
             betweene
             these
             two
             speeches
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               couenant
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               this
               is
               my
               body
            
             ?
             are
             they
             not
             alike
             ,
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ?
             So
             Exodus
             ,
             12.
             11
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               Lordes
            
             p
             passeouer
             ,
             properly
             the
             lambe
             was
             not
             the
             passeouer
             ,
             but
             serued
             to
             ,
             put
             them
             in
             remembrance
             of
             that
             benefit
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             expounded
             aster
             ,
             the
             blood
             shall
             be
             a
             token
             for
             you
             vpon
             the
             houses
             where
             ye
             are
             ,
             this
             day
             shall
             be
             vnto
             vou
             a
             remembrance
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             sayeth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
             
               That
               rocke
               was
            
             q
             
             Christ
             ,
             whereas
             properly
             the
             rocke
             was
             not
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             water
             flowing
             from
             it
             did
             represent
             him
             .
             Thus
             then
             we
             must
             vnderstand
             the
             words
             plainely
             ,
             truely
             ,
             and
             briefely
             ,
             r
             as
             if
             Christ
             had
             saide
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             This
             bread
             which
             ye
             haue
             seene
             me
             take
             ,
             breake
             ,
             deliuer
             ,
             and
             distribute
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             bid
             you
             take
             and
             cate
             ,
             is
             a
             signe
             or
             sacrament
             of
             my
             true
             body
             ,
             signifying
             and
             sealing
             vp
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             my
             body
             ,
             shal
             be
             broken
             ,
             crushed
             ,
             and
             crucified
             for
             you
             ,
             to
             purchase
             to
             you
             eternal
             life
             ,
             let
             these
             sacramental
             rites
             and
             actions
             now
             performed
             by
             me
             and
             you
             ,
             be
             heerafter
             put
             in
             practise
             by
             you
             and
             all
             faithfull
             ministers
             and
             professors
             ,
             for
             the
             strengthning
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             by
             the
             remembrance
             of
             my
             death
             and
             by
             the
             applying
             of
             the
             benefit
             thereof
             ,
             euery
             one
             to
             your
             owne
             selues
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             hauing
             finished
             his
             supper
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             eate
             the
             passeouer
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             hauing
             taken
             the
             cup
             and
             giuen
             thanks
             ,
             he
             gaue
             it
             ,
             being
             filied
             with
             wine
             ,
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             saide
             ,
             drinke
             ye
             al
             of
             this
             ,
             for
             this
             wine
             in
             this
             cup
             ,
             is
             a
             signe
             and
             sacrament
             of
             my
             blood
             ,
             by
             the
             shedding
             whereof
             ,
             togither
             with
             my
             death
             following
             ,
             the
             full
             forgiuenes
             of
             sins
             and
             perfect
             saluation
             (
             which
             I
             by
             my
             vnchangable
             wil
             &
             decree
             do
             giue
             vnto
             you
             and
             al
             that
             beleeue
             in
             me
             )
             are
             assured
             to
             you
             and
             all
             beleeuers
             .
             Thus
             ,
             hauing
             opened
             and
             cleared
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             shal
             heerafter
             need
             to
             spend
             the
             lesse
             time
             in
             confuting
             the
             contrary
             doctrin
             :
             darkenes
             shal
             flie
             before
             the
             light
             ,
             error
             before
             truth
             ,
             &
             cloudy
             mists
             before
             the
             sun-shine
             of
             the
             day
             .
             Again
             ,
             seeing
             the
             words
             of
             institution
             are
             variably
             and
             
             diuersly
             set
             down
             by
             the
             Euangelists
             and
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             :
             we
             learne
             that
             euery
             change
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             where
             the
             sence
             is
             nothing
             altered
             or
             diminished
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             as
             〈◊〉
             or
             vnlawfull
             :
             so
             that
             the
             alteration
             being
             in
             the
             forme
             and
             frame
             of
             words
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             substance
             and
             sence
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             sacrament
             is
             not
             destroyed
             .
             For
             if
             it
             had
             bene
             an
             heinous
             sinne
             to
             haue
             made
             any
             change
             or
             alteration
             ,
             or
             to
             haue
             missed
             of
             the
             tearmes
             or
             sillables
             of
             the
             institution
             :
             no
             doubt
             the
             Euangelists
             would
             haue
             consented
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             not
             haue
             swarued
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             they
             haue
             done
             .
             We
             see
             how
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             
             allegation
             of
             sundry
             places
             of
             Scripture
             borrowed
             out
             of
             the
             olde
             Testament
             ,
             do
             not
             euermore
             strictly
             binde
             themselues
             to
             the
             s
             very
             wordes
             ,
             as
             
               Mathew
               26.
               
               Hebrewes
               10.
               5.
            
             and
             in
             sundry
             other
             :
             but
             onely
             to
             the
             sence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             t
             sometimes
             they
             adde
             as
             
               Mathew
               4
               ,
               10.
            
             sometimes
             ,
             they
             leaue
             out
             as
             occasion
             serueth
             .
          
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             alter
             any
             substantiall
             part
             ,
             or
             to
             wrest
             the
             wordes
             to
             a
             wrong
             and
             contrary
             meaning
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             to
             expresse
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             wordes
             ,
             maketh
             the
             Sacrament
             voide
             :
             but
             an
             alteration
             onely
             of
             certaine
             circumstaunces
             ,
             u
             as
             of
             number
             ,
             or
             person
             ,
             of
             Letters
             or
             sillables
             ,
             cannot
             make
             frustrate
             the
             whole
             sacrament
             :
             albeit
             we
             allow
             not
             any
             priuate
             and
             particular
             man
             to
             make
             any
             chaunge
             of
             his
             owne
             heade
             in
             such
             circumstaunces
             ,
             or
             to
             bring
             in
             a
             new
             frame
             of
             wordes
             .
             So
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             Greeke
             church
             saith
             ,
             Let
             the
             seruant
             of
             CHRIST
             be
             baptized
             in
             this
             Water
             ,
             &
             c.
             and
             heereby
             nothing
             is
             detracted
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             because
             Christ
             Iesus
             hath
             not
             precisely
             appointed
             ,
             how
             many
             wordes
             the
             Apostles
             and
             pastours
             of
             the
             Church
             shoulde
             vse
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             Not
             withstanding
             ,
             the
             obseruation
             of
             the
             words
             I
             baptize
             thee
             ,
             obserued
             in
             our
             churches
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             drawe
             neerer
             to
             the
             commaundement
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             confirme
             more
             fitly
             and
             fully
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             baptized
             ,
             and
             to
             answere
             vnto
             the
             words
             of
             Iohn
             the
             baptist
             ,
             
               I
               baptize
               with
               Water
            
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             in
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             ,
             whereas
             Christ
             saide
             ,
             
               Take
               ye
               ,
               eate
               ye
               ,
               doe
               ye
               this
               ,
            
             as
             speaking
             to
             many
             :
             the
             sacrament
             is
             not
             destroyed
             ,
             when
             the
             words
             are
             particularly
             rehearsed
             ,
             and
             specially
             applyed
             in
             our
             churches
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               take
               thou
               ,
               eat
               thou
               ,
               drinke
               thou
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             seeing
             the
             wordes
             of
             institution
             are
             an
             outwarde
             
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             necessary
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             read
             ,
             marked
             and
             vnderstood
             ,
             wherein
             the
             substance
             and
             comfortatable
             vse
             of
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             consisteth
             :
             it
             followeth
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             published
             and
             pronounced
             openly
             ,
             distinctly
             ,
             plainely
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             strange
             language
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             knowne
             
             tongue
             ,
             that
             the
             church
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             people
             of
             God
             may
             be
             edified
             .
             For
             ,
             wherefore
             serueth
             the
             commaundement
             and
             promise
             set
             foorth
             in
             the
             supper
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             vnderstood
             ?
             Whether
             we
             doe
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             sing
             Psalmes
             ,
             poure
             out
             supplications
             ,
             receiue
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             or
             whatsoeuer
             〈◊〉
             we
             performe
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             the
             congregation
             instructed
             ,
             we
             must
             doe
             all
             in
             a
             knowne
             tongue
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             .
             This
             God
             commandeth
             ,
             this
             the
             Apostle
             prescribeth
             ,
             this
             the
             true
             church
             of
             God
             practiseth
             ,
             this
             reason
             teacheth
             ,
             this
             the
             Heathen
             acknowledgeth
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             a
             the
             sinagogue
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             take
             away
             all
             fruit
             and
             comfort
             from
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             might
             broch
             horrible
             errors
             〈◊〉
             and
             securely
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             〈◊〉
             ,
             hath
             not
             onely
             commanded
             to
             pronounce
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             closely
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             forbidden
             to
             vse
             the
             common
             mother
             tongue
             of
             all
             the
             people
             .
             The
             people
             of
             God
             must
             not
             be
             like
             Parrots
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             Rauens
             ,
             or
             such
             birds
             that
             chatter
             with
             voice
             ,
             record
             mens
             words
             ,
             and
             sounde
             a
             sentence
             ,
             but
             vnderstande
             not
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             .
             As
             Plmy
             b
             maketh
             mention
             of
             a
             certaine
             〈◊〉
             that
             had
             learnd
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Aue
               Caesar
               imperator
               ,
               All
               haile
               ,
               or
               good
               morrow
               Emperor
               Caesar
               ,
            
             saluting
             〈◊〉
             and
             the
             two
             young
             princes
             〈◊〉
             and
             Drusus
             .
             And
             
               Celius
               Rhodiginus
            
             writeth
             ,
             c
             that
             Cardinall
             Ascanius
             had
             a
             Popiniay
             ,
             that
             coulde
             pronounce
             distinctly
             and
             〈◊〉
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creede
             .
          
           
             Such
             birds
             or
             rather
             beasts
             ,
             woulde
             they
             haue
             Christian
             men
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             would
             haue
             them
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             not
             d
             vnderstand
             what
             they
             pray
             :
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             but
             not
             know
             what
             is
             reade
             :
             〈◊〉
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             but
             not
             know
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             institution
             .
             Things
             without
             life
             which
             giue
             a
             sounde
             ,
             whether
             pipe
             or
             〈◊〉
             ,
             except
             they
             make
             a
             distinction
             in
             the
             soundes
             ,
             howe
             shall
             it
             bee
             knowne
             what
             is
             piped
             or
             harped
             ?
             Or
             if
             the
             〈◊〉
             pet
             giue
             
             an
             〈◊〉
             sound
             ,
             who
             shall
             prepare
             himselfe
             to
             battell
             ?
             All
             things
             in
             the
             church
             must
             tend
             to
             the
             instruct
             on
             〈◊〉
             
             edification
             of
             all
             the
             partes
             and
             people
             :
             but
             reading
             and
             praying
             in
             a
             strange
             tongue
             ,
             doe
             not
             edifie
             and
             profit
             the
             hearers
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             14
             ,
             26
             ,
             
               Let
               allthings
               be
               f
               done
               to
               edisieng
               :
            
             and
             verse
             14.
             
             
               I
               speake
               languages
               more
               then
               ye
               all
               ,
               yet
               had
               I
               rather
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               speake
               fiue
               words
               with
               mine
               vnderstanding
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               also
               instruct
               others
               ,
               then
               ten
               thousand
               words
               in
               a
               strange
               tongue
               :
               for
               how
               then
               should
               he
               that
               occupieth
               the
               roome
               of
               the
               vnlearned
               ,
               say
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               at
               thy
               giuing
               of
               thankes
               ,
               seeing
               he
               knoweth
               not
               what
               thou
               sayest
               ?
            
             Wherfore
             ,
             except
             we
             know
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             to
             him
             that
             speaketh
             Barbarians
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             that
             speaketh
             shall
             be
             a
             Barbarian
             vnto
             vs.
             Euen
             the
             learned
             languages
             of
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             ,
             not
             in
             themselues
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             hearers
             that
             vnderstand
             them
             not
             ,
             are
             barbarous
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             heere
             like
             an
             Orator
             distinguish
             the
             tongues
             ,
             and
             shew
             which
             are
             〈◊〉
             and
             rhetoricall
             in
             themselues
             and
             which
             rude
             :
             but
             holdeth
             euery
             tongue
             barbarous
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Syriack
               ,
               Caldy
               ,
               Arabick
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             and
             Latine
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             knoweth
             not
             the
             force
             and
             signification
             thereof
             .
             And
             this
             to
             be
             most
             true
             ,
             g
             the
             Scriptures
             teath
             ,
             h
             the
             fathers
             auouch
             ,
             i
             the
             〈◊〉
             writers
             warrant
             ,
             k
             the
             very
             Poets
             declare
             ,
             yea
             their
             owne
             doctors
             l
             do
             determine
             .
             Wherfore
             to
             conclude
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             christians
             ,
             when
             the
             word
             is
             red
             or
             preached
             ,
             when
             supplycations
             are
             offered
             ,
             when
             the
             sacramentes
             are
             administred
             ,
             to
             vse
             a
             knowne
             tongue
             vnderstood
             of
             all
             :
             and
             without
             this
             ,
             the
             scriptures
             are
             vaine
             ,
             the
             prayers
             are
             barbarous
             ,
             the
             sacraments
             are
             fruitlesse
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             know
             .
             not
             what
             is
             read
             ,
             what
             is
             asked
             ,
             what
             is
             promised
             ,
             what
             is
             receiued
             .
             And
             〈◊〉
             far
             of
             the
             second
             outward
             part
             of
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             worde
             of
             institution
             :
             for
             a
             Sacrament
             without
             the
             word
             ,
             is
             as
             a
             picture
             without
             sence
             ,
             or
             an
             image
             without
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             5
             Of
             the
             third
             outward
             part
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
          
           
             THe
             third
             outward
             part
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             followeth
             ,
             a
             which
             are
             the
             elementes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             fittest
             
             signes
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             spirituall
             nourishment
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             by
             eating
             the
             body
             and
             drinking
             the
             blood
             of
             christ
             .
             That
             these
             are
             appoynted
             as
             the
             substance
             and
             matter
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             by
             the
             wordes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             deliuering
             this
             sacrament
             .
             For
             the
             Euangelists
             expresse
             ,
             b
             that
             Christ
             tooke
             bread
             ,
             gaue
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Takeye
               ,
               and
               eate
               ye
            
             .
             So
             like
             wise
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             church
             newly
             planted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             gladly
             receiued
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             were
             baptized
             ,
             
               Continued
               in
               the
               Apostles
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               breaking
               of
               bread
               .
            
             And
             chap.
             20
             
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             
               That
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               weeke
               ,
               the
               Disciples
               came
               together
               to
               breake
               bread
               .
            
             And
             Paule
             saith
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
               the
               bread
               which
               we
               breake
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             And
             in
             the
             chapter
             c
             following
             ,
             the
             same
             Apostle
             often
             mentioneth
             and
             remembreth
             the
             bread
             of
             this
             sacrament
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             Christ
             tooke
             the
             cup
             ,
             d
             wherein
             was
             the
             fruite
             of
             the
             vine
             .
             By
             these
             ,
             Christ
             is
             truely
             exhibited
             vnto
             vs
             :
             he
             is
             truely
             offered
             vnto
             all
             :
             he
             is
             effectually
             giuen
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             oftentimes
             remembred
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             This
             being
             the
             plaine
             and
             euident
             truth
             ,
             let
             vs
             see
             the
             vses
             ,
             first
             such
             as
             concerne
             both
             the
             signes
             ioyntly
             and
             in
             
             generall
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             belong
             to
             each
             of
             them
             in
             seueral
             and
             in
             particular
             .
             To
             begin
             ,
             we
             learne
             from
             hence
             to
             acknowledge
             a
             difference
             between
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             :
             in
             baptisme
             we
             haue
             one
             signe
             as
             the
             materiall
             part
             ,
             in
             the
             supper
             we
             haue
             two
             signes
             ,
             e
             partly
             to
             note
             out
             our
             whole
             ,
             ful
             ,
             and
             perfect
             nourishment
             in
             Christ
             ,
             hauing
             whatsocuer
             is
             requisite
             for
             our
             saluation
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             shew
             ,
             a
             fuller
             remembrance
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             for
             the
             wine
             which
             is
             a
             figure
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             present
             it
             and
             represent
             it
             before
             our
             eyes
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             albeit
             the
             same
             participation
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             same
             washing
             away
             of
             sinnes
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             are
             sealed
             vp
             in
             baptisme
             and
             in
             the
             supper
             :
             yet
             the
             manner
             f
             of
             sealing
             them
             in
             each
             is
             diuerse
             .
             Againe
             ,
             baptisme
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             our
             entrance
             into
             Gods
             Couenant
             :
             the
             Supper
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             our
             abiding
             ,
             and
             continuing
             in
             that
             couenant
             .
             Touching
             baptisme
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             infants
             if
             they
             bee
             
             borne
             in
             the
             church
             :
             in
             the
             supper
             ,
             the
             condicion
             of
             examȳning
             our selues
             ,
             and
             remembring
             the
             Lords
             death
             is
             required
             .
             They
             differ
             also
             in
             often
             celebration
             of
             them
             :
             baptisme
             is
             to
             be
             receiued
             but
             once
             onely
             in
             all
             our
             life
             ,
             because
             the
             promise
             once
             made
             ,
             is
             alwaies
             firme
             and
             forcible
             to
             such
             as
             beleeue
             and
             repent
             :
             but
             the
             supper
             is
             oftentimes
             to
             be
             receiued
             ,
             because
             an
             often
             renewing
             of
             that
             Couenant
             ,
             and
             calling
             it
             to
             our
             remembrance
             is
             necessary
             ,
             to
             increase
             and
             strengthen
             faith
             .
             They
             differ
             also
             in
             the
             order
             which
             is
             to
             be
             obserued
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             them
             :
             for
             baptisme
             is
             to
             be
             giuen
             before
             the
             Supper
             ,
             and
             the
             supper
             may
             not
             be
             giuen
             to
             any
             ,
             except
             to
             such
             as
             haue
             beene
             first
             baptized
             ,
             or
             reputed
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             As
             first
             a
             child
             is
             borne
             ,
             before
             he
             bee
             fed
             :
             so
             must
             Baptisme
             go
             before
             ,
             whereby
             our
             new-birth
             is
             sealed
             :
             then
             the
             supper
             must
             follow
             after
             ,
             whereby
             our
             dayly
             nourishment
             is
             declared
             and
             confirmed
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             differ
             in
             the
             signes
             ,
             there
             is
             onely
             one
             signe
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Water
             :
             but
             there
             are
             two
             signes
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             wine
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             general
             vse
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             Christ
             tooke
             ,
             gaue
             ,
             and
             
             deliuered
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             then
             they
             must
             needes
             retain
             their
             former
             nature
             &
             their
             proper
             substance
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             qualities
             ,
             as
             fight
             ,
             tast
             ,
             smell
             ,
             bignesse
             ,
             whitenesse
             ,
             sweetenesse
             ,
             rednesle
             ,
             roundnesse
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             properties
             .
             But
             the
             Papistes
             turne
             all
             thinges
             g
             vpside
             downe
             ,
             matter
             into
             forme
             ,
             substance
             into
             accidents
             ,
             creatures
             into
             shewes
             ,
             and
             subiects
             into
             things
             adioyned
             :
             they
             bring
             in
             new
             shifts
             and
             fables
             against
             all
             diuinity
             ,
             phylosophy
             ,
             reason
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             experience
             ,
             setting
             vp
             their
             own
             inuentions
             ,
             and
             building
             castles
             in
             the
             aire
             .
             Let
             them
             proue
             the
             annihilation
             and
             remouing
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             &
             wine
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             h
             consisting
             of
             accidents
             without
             subiect
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             neuer
             able
             to
             doe
             .
             For
             as
             the
             water
             in
             baptisme
             remaineth
             in
             his
             nature
             and
             substance
             :
             so
             do
             the
             bread
             &
             wine
             in
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
             And
             albeit
             in
             both
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             the
             signs
             be
             chāged
             to
             a
             special
             vse
             :
             yet
             are
             they
             
             corrupted
             into
             shewes
             ,
             and
             turned
             into
             shadowes
             .
             The
             heauens
             i
             shal
             be
             changed
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             yet
             hence
             it
             followeth
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             bee
             cleane
             abolished
             and
             consumed
             to
             nothing
             .
             All
             young
             schollers
             are
             taught
             in
             the
             schooles
             ,
             k
             that
             an
             accident
             hath
             no
             being
             without
             a
             subiect
             :
             yet
             heere
             these
             sophisters
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             rules
             of
             Logick
             ,
             l
             and
             groundes
             of
             reason
             ,
             〈◊〉
             haue
             accidents
             and
             shewes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             to
             be
             in
             no
             subiect
             .
             Thus
             ,
             whereas
             in
             all
             places
             of
             learning
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             that
             accidents
             may
             〈◊〉
             ,
             not
             the
             substance
             of
             things
             :
             they
             〈◊〉
             haue
             the
             matter
             and
             substance
             to
             perish
             ,
             not
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             We
             see
             whitenes
             ,
             roundnes
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             :
             we
             cast
             the
             sweetnes
             :
             we
             touch
             al
             these
             qualuies
             :
             〈◊〉
             (
             behold
             a
             popish
             wonder
             ,
             where
             at
             marueil
             and
             be
             〈◊〉
             )
             these
             ,
             these
             I
             say
             are
             not
             in
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             gone
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             white
             or
             black
             ,
             roūd
             ,
             or
             red
             .
             So
             we
             shall
             haue
             a
             〈◊〉
             thing
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             white
             :
             a
             round
             thing
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             round
             :
             a
             smel
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             that
             smelleth
             :
             a
             tast
             of
             bread
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             that
             tasteth
             ,
             a
             breaking
             ,
             and
             yet
             nothing
             that
             is
             broken
             :
             so
             that
             heere
             we
             haue
             some
             what
             made
             of
             nothing
             ,
             and
             nothing
             made
             of
             somewhat
             .
             For
             if
             any
             should
             aske
             them
             ,
             what
             round
             or
             white
             thing
             is
             this
             ,
             shewing
             the
             bread
             ?
             Or
             what
             sweete
             thing
             is
             that
             ,
             pointing
             out
             the
             wine
             in
             the
             cup
             ?
             They
             cannot
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             bread
             and
             wine
             (
             for
             they
             hold
             that
             none
             are
             lest
             )
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             shape
             any
             answer
             :
             for
             they
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             white
             ,
             round
             ,
             sweete
             ,
             red
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             Wherefore
             ,
             these
             accidents
             of
             bread
             and
             Wine
             rouing
             without
             subiects
             ,
             are
             shewes
             of
             reason
             without
             substance
             ,
             colours
             without
             truth
             ,
             and
             fancies
             without
             settled
             iudgement
             :
             and
             as
             well
             might
             they
             imagine
             ,
             walking
             without
             feete
             ,
             an
             house
             without
             a
             foundation
             ,
             a
             vessell
             without
             bortom
             ,
             or
             a
             body
             without
             space
             or
             place
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             that
             〈◊〉
             nourish
             ?
             What
             is
             it
             that
             doth
             〈◊〉
             and
             refresh
             ?
             For
             wee
             feele
             our
             bodyes
             strengthned
             by
             the
             creatures
             taken
             and
             receiued
             .
             And
             we
             read
             in
             their
             owne
             Histories
             that
             king
             Lewes
             the
             Gentle
             for
             
             the
             m
             space
             of
             40.
             daies
             did
             eate
             nothing
             else
             .
             What
             is
             it
             then
             whereby
             we
             feele
             our selues
             to
             be
             fed
             ?
             Can
             their
             accidents
             do
             it
             ,
             hanging
             in
             the
             aire
             by
             miraculous
             Geometry
             ?
             Can
             whitnesse
             ,
             or
             rednes
             ,
             or
             roundnesse
             nourish
             vs
             where
             no
             substance
             is
             to
             be
             found
             or
             felt
             ?
             Can
             drinesse
             ,
             or
             moysture
             ,
             can
             smelling
             or
             seeing
             nourish
             without
             some
             materiall
             body
             ?
             They
             cannot
             .
             It
             must
             be
             substance
             that
             is
             turned
             into
             our
             substance
             :
             for
             neuer
             was
             it
             heard
             ,
             that
             accidents
             were
             turned
             into
             substance
             .
             But
             whereas
             we
             haue
             beene
             taught
             ,
             that
             accidents
             are
             in
             their
             subiect
             ,
             now
             we
             must
             hold
             for
             our
             new
             learning
             ,
             that
             substances
             are
             in
             their
             accedents
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             let
             vs
             leaue
             these
             doubtfull
             and
             deceitfull
             builders
             that
             go
             about
             to
             build
             without
             ground
             or
             foundation
             ,
             which
             cannot
             stand
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             generall
             vse
             ,
             arising
             from
             both
             the
             signes
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             if
             Christ
             deliuered
             his
             last
             Supper
             in
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             then
             
             these
             signes
             may
             not
             be
             altered
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             n
             retained
             for
             the
             perpetual
             vse
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             church
             .
             And
             howsoeuer
             it
             be
             left
             to
             the
             choyse
             and
             liberty
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             what
             bread
             or
             what
             wine
             they
             will
             vse
             :
             yet
             that
             it
             ought
             necessarily
             (
             as
             I
             take
             it
             )
             to
             be
             bread
             and
             the
             fruite
             of
             the
             vine
             ,
             may
             appeare
             by
             diuerse
             good
             considerations
             .
             I
             will
             propound
             the
             reasons
             that
             draw
             me
             to
             this
             opinion
             ,
             let
             the
             Church
             iudge
             of
             them
             ,
             seeing
             the
             o
             spirits
             of
             the
             prophets
             are
             subiect
             to
             the
             prophets
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             supper
             and
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             whom
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             imitate
             and
             follow
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             Do
             p
             
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
            
             .
             He
             said
             not
             ,
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             or
             do
             what
             pleaseth
             you
             ,
             and
             swarue
             from
             my
             example
             where
             you
             will
             ,
             but
             do
             this
             which
             ye
             haue
             seene
             me
             do
             .
             Whosoeuer
             therefore
             change
             either
             the
             bread
             or
             wine
             ,
             do
             not
             that
             which
             Christ
             commaundeth
             ,
             but
             another
             thing
             then
             he
             appointeth
             .
             Againe
             ,
             no
             other
             signes
             are
             so
             significant
             &
             effectual
             as
             these
             are
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             and
             to
             comfort
             them
             that
             are
             in
             trouble
             ,
             and
             almost
             in
             the
             present
             q
             estate
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             
               Psal.
               104.
               
               He
               bringeth
               forth
               bread
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               wine
               that
               maketh
               glad
               the
               heart
            
             
             
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               oyle
               to
               make
               the
               face
               to
               shine
               ,
               and
               bread
               that
               strengthneth
               
               mans
               heart
               .
            
             Likewise
             the
             wise-man
             saith
             
               Pro.
               31.
               
               Giue
               ye
               strong
               drinke
               vnto
               him
               that
               is
               ready
               to
               perish
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               to
               them
               that
               haue
               griefe
               of
               heart
               .
            
             So
             that
             we
             are
             heerby
             effectually
             and
             significantly
             put
             in
             mind
             ,
             to
             haue
             a
             most
             sweet
             feeling
             of
             christ
             ,
             to
             seeke
             strength
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             he
             which
             aboundantly
             cleereth
             our
             hearts
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             matter
             and
             forme
             of
             euery
             thing
             ,
             r
             are
             holden
             to
             be
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             constitute
             the
             essence
             :
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             sacramentes
             ,
             where
             the
             signes
             are
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             of
             institution
             are
             the
             forme
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             circumstances
             may
             vary
             and
             be
             changed
             ,
             as
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             sitting
             ,
             standing
             kneeling
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             but
             the
             essentiall
             parts
             may
             not
             be
             changed
             .
             If
             〈◊〉
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             be
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             such
             〈◊〉
             take
             either
             of
             them
             away
             ,
             destroy
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             a
             nullity
             therof
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             if
             the
             signs
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             matter
             ,
             might
             be
             changed
             :
             then
             the
             words
             also
             of
             institution
             which
             are
             the
             forme
             might
             be
             altered
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             word
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             a
             new
             word
             cannot
             be
             brought
             in
             ,
             therfore
             no
             new
             outward
             signe
             or
             matter
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             if
             the
             bread
             &
             wine
             in
             the
             supper
             might
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             sacrament
             in
             substance
             remaine
             :
             then
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             water
             in
             baptisme
             might
             be
             changed
             ,
             &
             yet
             be
             〈◊〉
             baptisme
             ;
             for
             of
             things
             that
             are
             like
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             like
             respect
             ,
             and
             like
             conclusion
             to
             be
             inferred
             .
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             shewed
             before
             in
             2.
             booke
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             where
             we
             haue
             proued
             that
             the
             minister
             cannot
             baptize
             with
             any
             other
             liquor
             or
             element
             ,
             then
             with
             water
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             .
             Neither
             let
             any
             obiect
             the
             case
             of
             necessity
             :
             for
             no
             necessity
             can
             make
             that
             lawfull
             which
             simply
             and
             in
             it selfe
             is
             vnlawfull
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             if
             we
             admit
             and
             grant
             a
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             signes
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             men
             :
             why
             may
             we
             not
             also
             change
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
             Why
             may
             we
             not
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             minister
             appoynted
             of
             God
             and
             called
             〈◊〉
             the
             Church
             ,
             admit
             pryuate
             persons
             ,
             and
             receiue
             other
             〈◊〉
             inforced
             vpon
             the
             church
             by
             the
             papistes
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             heereby
             open
             a
             gappe
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             〈◊〉
             in
             all
             their
             trash
             and
             trumpery
             besides
             the
             written
             and
             reueiled
             worde
             of
             God
             ?
             Sixtly
             ,
             we
             haue
             shewed
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             booke
             ,
             that
             Nadab
             
             and
             Abihu
             the
             two
             sonnes
             Aaron
             were
             smitten
             by
             the
             immediate
             hand
             of
             God
             s
             for
             offering
             the
             oblation
             with
             strange
             fire
             .
             But
             all
             signes
             brought
             into
             the
             sacraments
             beside
             the
             scripture
             ,
             are
             strange
             signes
             and
             consequently
             procure
             strange
             iudgements
             .
             And
             we
             see
             how
             the
             prophet
             Ioell
             threatning
             from
             God
             a
             dearth
             of
             corne
             ,
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             of
             oyle
             ,
             declareth
             also
             that
             the
             offerings
             shall
             cease
             ,
             where
             he
             t
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               field
               is
               wasted
               ,
               the
               corne
               is
               destroyed
               ,
               the
               oyle
               is
               〈◊〉
               ,
               the
               new
               wine
               is
               dryed
               vp
               ,
               the
               meate
               offering
               and
               the
               drinke
               offering
               is
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               priestes
               the
               Lords
               Ministers
               shall
               mourne
               :
            
             shewing
             heereby
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             restrayned
             from
             changing
             the
             out
             ward
             signes
             .
             If
             any
             pretend
             greater
             freedome
             and
             liberty
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             gospell
             :
             let
             them
             shew
             their
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             wee
             will
             beleeue
             them
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             confessed
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             that
             without
             consecration
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Sacrament
             :
             for
             without
             this
             halowing
             ,
             the
             matter
             in
             〈◊〉
             is
             bare
             water
             ,
             the
             bread
             in
             the
             Supper
             is
             bare
             bread
             ,
             the
             Wine
             is
             Common
             Wine
             .
             Now
             euery
             creature
             u
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             by
             prayer
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             assure
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             god
             wil
             blesse
             any
             other
             creatures
             ,
             as
             fish
             or
             flesh
             in
             stead
             of
             bread
             ,
             water
             or
             beere
             in
             stead
             of
             Wine
             ,
             seeing
             the
             word
             hath
             not
             sanctified
             these
             elementes
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             They
             are
             sanctified
             by
             the
             worde
             for
             the
             ordinary
             nourishment
             of
             our
             bodyes
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             by
             any
             speciall
             worde
             sanctified
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             .
             If
             then
             it
             be
             simply
             vnlawfull
             ,
             to
             change
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             no
             pretence
             or
             necessity
             can
             〈◊〉
             make
             it
             lawsull
             .
             And
             as
             when
             a
             lawfull
             Minister
             is
             wanting
             ,
             a
             pryuate
             person
             may
             not
             be
             taken
             :
             so
             when
             the
             matter
             appoynted
             for
             the
             administration
             of
             this
             sacrament
             is
             missing
             ,
             an
             other
             may
             not
             bee
             assumed
             .
             For
             as
             well
             may
             wee
             change
             the
             minister
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             into
             a
             pryuate
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             bread
             and
             Wine
             (
             being
             the
             signes
             )
             into
             another
             matter
             .
             If
             the
             Sacraments
             cannot
             be
             had
             according
             to
             the
             precise
             and
             pure
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             may
             lawfully
             be
             deferred
             or
             
             omitted
             :
             for
             the
             danger
             standeth
             not
             in
             the
             want
             (
             as
             wee
             haue
             declared
             before
             )
             so
             long
             as
             we
             are
             free
             from
             the
             contempt
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             generall
             vse
             ,
             arising
             ioyntly
             from
             both
             the
             signes
             is
             ,
             if
             Christ
             deliuered
             ,
             and
             the
             Disciples
             receiued
             
             bread
             and
             wine
             as
             the
             outwarde
             signes
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             :
             then
             we
             learne
             that
             the
             doctrine
             of
             transubstantiation
             is
             a
             dotage
             a
             of
             mans
             inuention
             .
             Though
             this
             deuise
             be
             now
             receiued
             in
             the
             Roman
             church
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             saluation
             ,
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             a
             maine
             point
             of
             religion
             ,
             b
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             these
             words
             .
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               cup
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
            
             the
             substaunce
             of
             breade
             and
             wine
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             nothing
             remaineth
             but
             onely
             the
             shewes
             ,
             likenes
             ,
             and
             appearance
             of
             them
             :
             yet
             ,
             if
             we
             examine
             the
             matter
             by
             the
             words
             of
             institucion
             ,
             by
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             by
             the
             proportion
             of
             faith
             ,
             by
             the
             true
             properties
             of
             a
             true
             humain
             body
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             reason
             ,
             by
             iudgement
             of
             the
             sences
             ,
             by
             confession
             of
             the
             aduersaries
             themselues
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             manifold
             contradictions
             among
             themselues
             :
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             to
             be
             a
             late
             deuise
             &
             inuention
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             first
             decreed
             and
             determined
             in
             the
             counsel
             of
             Laterane
             ,
             vnder
             pope
             Innocentius
             the
             3.
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             King
             Iohn
             of
             England
             ,
             c
             not
             yet
             400.
             years
             ago
             .
             There
             it
             was
             hatched
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             made
             d
             a
             main
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             aproued
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             then
             receiud
             ouer
             al
             the
             world
             .
             This
             error
             is
             a
             spice
             of
             the
             error
             of
             Marcus
             ,
             who
             went
             about
             to
             make
             his
             fellows
             and
             followers
             beleeue
             ,
             e
             that
             he
             did
             trāsubstantiate
             wine
             into
             blood
             ,
             in
             the
             sacrament
             .
             Thus
             do
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             he
             was
             he
             noted
             for
             an
             heretick
             by
             the
             fathers
             .
             I
             wil
             not
             ,
             for
             shortnes
             sake
             ,
             bring
             all
             the
             reasons
             that
             might
             be
             broght
             to
             ouerthrow
             and
             ouerturn
             f
             the
             turning
             of
             the
             bread
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             wine
             into
             his
             blood
             ;
             but
             alleage
             some
             few
             among
             many
             ,
             wherunto
             we
             require
             them
             to
             answer
             if
             they
             can
             .
             Neither
             let
             thē
             pretend
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             bin
             answerd
             already
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             no
             sound
             and
             certain
             answer
             can
             be
             brought
             vnto
             them
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             vs
             or
             themselues
             .
             Our
             reasons
             for
             the
             present
             shal
             be
             these
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             that
             which
             Christ
             took
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             he
             brake
             :
             that
             which
             he
             brake
             ,
             he
             gaue
             :
             that
             which
             he
             gaue
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             eat
             ,
             that
             which
             hee
             commaunded
             them
             to
             eate
             ,
             hee
             calleth
             his
             bodye
             .
             This
             appeareth
             by
             the
             testimony
             g
             of
             the
             Euangelistes
             ,
             and
             coherence
             of
             the
             words
             .
             But
             he
             tooke
             bread
             and
             brake
             it
             :
             therefore
             he
             gaue
             bread
             ,
             he
             commanded
             to
             eat
             bread
             ,
             he
             saide
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             .
             Now
             if
             he
             tooke
             bread
             ,
             but
             brake
             it
             not
             :
             or
             if
             he
             brake
             bread
             ,
             but
             gaue
             it
             not
             :
             or
             if
             he
             gaue
             bread
             to
             his
             Disciples
             to
             eat
             ,
             but
             told
             them
             ,
             not
             this
             which
             he
             gaue
             them
             ,
             but
             some
             other
             thing
             beside
             that
             ,
             was
             his
             body
             :
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             starteth
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             the
             middle
             swarueth
             from
             them
             both
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             after
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             ,
             doth
             oftentimes
             call
             it
             bread
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             
               As
               often
               as
               ye
               shall
               eat
               this
            
             h
             
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               this
               cup
               ,
               ye
               shew
               the
               lords
               doath
               til
               he
               come
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Whosoeuer
               shall
               eat
               this
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               the
               cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               vnworthily
               ,
               shall
               be
               guiltie
               of
               the
               bodie
               and
               blood
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examme
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eat
               of
               this
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               of
               this
               cup.
            
             These
             men
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             bread
             :
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             bread
             :
             whether
             of
             these
             we
             shall
             beleeue
             ,
             iudge
             you
             .
             So
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               bread
               which
               we
               breake
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               commanion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             Likewise
             ,
             touching
             the
             other
             signe
             ,
             i
             our
             sauiour
             expressely
             calleth
             it
             wine
             after
             the
             thanks
             giuing
             ,
             Mat.
             26.
             
             
               I
               will
               not
               drinke
               hencefoorth
               of
               this
               fruit
               of
               the
               vine
               vntill
               that
               day
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               drinke
               it
               new
               with
               you
               in
               my
               fathers
               kingdome
               .
            
             This
             fruit
             of
             the
             vine
             is
             wine
             ,
             therfore
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             remaineth
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             bread
             had
             bene
             turned
             into
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             the
             wine
             into
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Apostle
             would
             haue
             spoken
             properly
             ,
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             As
             often
             as
             ye
             shall
             eat
             ,
             not
             this
             bread
             ,
             but
             this
             body
             of
             Christ
             vnder
             the
             forme
             of
             breade
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             vnder
             the
             forme
             of
             Wine
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             he
             that
             eateth
             the
             body
             and
             drinketh
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             vnworthily
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             let
             a
             man
             examine
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             him
             eat
             and
             take
             in
             his
             mouth
             the
             very
             body
             of
             Christ
             his
             creator
             .
             But
             thus
             the
             Apostle
             
             hath
             not
             spoken
             ,
             neither
             could
             he
             so
             speake
             truely
             ,
             properly
             ,
             and
             fitly
             :
             therefore
             we
             do
             truely
             ,
             properly
             and
             fitly
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Christ
             speaking
             of
             the
             cup
             saith
             ,
             Take
             ,
             k
             diuide
             it
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             bread
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             tooke
             it
             ,
             and
             brake
             it
             .
             But
             if
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             be
             abolished
             ,
             or
             changed
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             wine
             turned
             into
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             true
             distributing
             or
             breaking
             :
             for
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             deuided
             into
             parts
             ,
             neither
             is
             his
             body
             broken
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             if
             the
             strength
             or
             force
             of
             transubstantiation
             depend
             vpon
             these
             words
             of
             institution
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               blood
               :
            
             then
             there
             can
             be
             no
             reall
             change
             before
             these
             words
             be
             fully
             finished
             ,
             and
             pronounced
             to
             the
             end
             .
             I
             herefore
             ,
             when
             they
             begin
             to
             say
             
               〈◊〉
               is
            
             :
             What
             is
             it
             ?
             What
             mean
             they
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             ?
             Is
             it
             any
             other
             then
             bread
             and
             wine
             by
             their
             owne
             confession
             till
             the
             wordes
             bee
             ended
             ?
             So
             then
             ,
             these
             sentences
             shall
             not
             be
             true
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               is
               my
               body
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               blood
               ,
            
             except
             they
             meane
             ,
             this
             bread
             is
             the
             body
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             this
             wine
             is
             his
             blood
             :
             wherefore
             ,
             bread
             and
             wine
             remaine
             ,
             their
             nature
             is
             not
             changed
             and
             altered
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             these
             wordes
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             
               This
               cup
               is
               the
               new
               testament
               :
            
             but
             the
             cup
             is
             not
             turned
             into
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             nor
             into
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             therefore
             the
             other
             wordes
             must
             be
             figuratiuely
             vnderstood
             ,
             not
             〈◊〉
             :
             for
             there
             is
             one
             respect
             of
             them
             both
             :
             neither
             can
             any
             reason
             be
             rendred
             ,
             why
             a
             figure
             should
             be
             admitted
             in
             the
             one
             part
             ,
             rather
             then
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             reason
             :
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             giue
             to
             his
             Disciples
             that
             which
             he
             saide
             was
             his
             body
             .
             If
             then
             this
             be
             properly
             taken
             ,
             we
             shall
             thereby
             make
             a
             proper
             Christ
             and
             make
             him
             a
             Monster
             of
             two
             bodies
             ,
             as
             they
             also
             make
             the
             church
             a
             Monster
             of
             two
             heads
             .
             For
             so
             there
             must
             be
             one
             body
             which
             gaue
             ,
             and
             another
             body
             which
             was
             giuen
             .
             But
             it
             is
             most
             absurde
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             giue
             and
             be
             giuen
             ,
             hold
             himselfe
             
             and
             beholden
             ,
             offer
             and
             be
             offered
             :
             which
             differeth
             litle
             from
             the
             c
             heresie
             of
             the
             Helcesaits
             ,
             who
             held
             ther
             were
             sundry
             Christs
             ,
             two
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             one
             dwelling
             in
             heauen
             aboue
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             the
             world
             heere
             beneath
             :
             so
             these
             make
             Christ
             to
             haue
             a
             double
             body
             ,
             visible
             and
             inuisible
             ;
             a
             visible
             
             body
             sitting
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             and
             an
             〈◊〉
             body
             made
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             the
             papists
             hold
             )
             〈◊〉
             giuen
             to
             the
             disciples
             ,
             as
             likewise
             they
             teach
             of
             the
             headship
             of
             the
             church
             that
             one
             head
             is
             inuisible
             to
             vs
             m
             the
             heauens
             ,
             another
             visible
             to
             vs
             vpon
             the
             earth
             .
             The
             7.
             reason
             :
             it
             destroyeth
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             which
             standeth
             m
             of
             an
             earthly
             &
             heauenly
             part
             :
             one
             out
             ward
             ,
             the
             other
             inward
             :
             one
             seene
             ,
             the
             other
             vnderstood
             :
             one
             a
             signe
             ,
             the
             other
             a
             thing
             signified
             :
             of
             which
             we
             haue
             spoken
             before
             ,
             book
             .
             1.
             chap
             ,
             3.
             
             But
             if
             there
             be
             an
             actuall
             transubstantiation
             ,
             then
             the
             outward
             part
             is
             abolished
             ,
             and
             disanulled
             .
          
           
             The
             8.
             reason
             :
             in
             baptisme
             the
             substance
             of
             water
             remaineth
             ,
             though
             it
             haue
             words
             of
             consecration
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             a
             sacrament
             of
             our
             regeneration
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             are
             not
             changed
             and
             don
             away
             vtterly
             .
             The
             scripture
             speaketh
             as
             highly
             n
             of
             the
             one
             as
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             ninth
             reason
             :
             if
             bread
             be
             really
             turned
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             wine
             into
             his
             blood
             :
             then
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             are
             really
             〈◊〉
             ,
             for
             the
             words
             are
             seuerally
             pronounced
             ,
             first
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             wine
             :
             yea
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             separated
             from
             his
             body
             ,
             for
             the
             bread
             is
             turned
             onely
             into
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             not
             into
             his
             soule
             .
             But
             his
             soule
             ,
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             are
             not
             really
             separated
             .
          
           
             The
             10.
             reason
             :
             if
             the
             bread
             be
             turned
             into
             his
             body
             indeede
             by
             force
             of
             a
             few
             words
             vttered
             by
             a
             priest
             :
             then
             the
             priest
             should
             be
             the
             maker
             of
             his
             maker
             ,
             and
             so
             euery
             Masse-monger
             should
             be
             preferred
             before
             Christ
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             creitor
             hath
             〈◊〉
             honnour
             then
             the
             creature
             ,
             the
             builder
             then
             〈◊〉
             house
             ,
             the
             work-man
             then
             the
             worke
             .
             But
             they
             are
             not
             〈◊〉
             to
             publish
             it
             in
             their
             owne
             
             words
             and
             writings
             ,
             o
             that
             the
             priest
             is
             the
             creator
             of
             his
             creator
             ,
             
               He
               that
               created
               you
               ,
               hath
               giuen
               you
               power
               ,
               to
               create
               him
               :
               he
               that
               hath
               created
               you
               without
               your selues
               ,
               p
               is
               created
               by
               you
               ,
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               you
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             speeches
             of
             their
             wise-men
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             ashamed
             of
             their
             owne
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             11.
             reason
             :
             the
             bread
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             after
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             ,
             is
             subiect
             to
             as
             many
             changes
             and
             chances
             as
             it
             was
             before
             :
             the
             bread
             may
             mould
             ,
             putrifie
             ,
             and
             breede
             Wormes
             ,
             q
             and
             was
             accustomably
             in
             many
             places
             burned
             :
             the
             wine
             may
             (
             being
             immoderately
             taken
             )
             make
             drunken
             ,
             it
             may
             wax
             sharpe
             and
             turne
             into
             vineger
             :
             yea
             both
             of
             them
             may
             be
             boyled
             and
             made
             hot
             :
             both
             of
             them
             may
             be
             vomited
             vp
             ,
             as
             certaine
             lepers
             did
             ;
             both
             of
             them
             may
             be
             mingled
             with
             rank
             poyson
             ,
             as
             a
             certaine
             r
             Monk
             gaue
             the
             poysoned
             host
             to
             Henry
             the
             7.
             a
             noble
             Emperour
             of
             famous
             memory
             ,
             which
             when
             he
             had
             taken
             ,
             he
             dyed
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Victor
             the
             3.
             a
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             was
             poysoned
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             s
             in
             the
             chalice
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperor
             was
             in
             the
             bread
             .
             But
             the
             precious
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             mingled
             with
             poyson
             ,
             but
             is
             an
             excellent
             counterpoison
             against
             the
             biting
             of
             the
             old
             Serpent
             and
             all
             infection
             ofsinne
             whatsoeuer
             ;
             the
             body
             cannot
             mould
             or
             putrifie
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             cannot
             become
             sharp
             or
             sowre
             ,
             as
             the
             outward
             signes
             may
             ,
             therefore
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             remaineth
             .
             The
             12.
             reason
             :
             there
             is
             something
             in
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             materiall
             and
             substantiall
             ,
             which
             goeth
             the
             way
             of
             all
             meates
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             our
             sauiour
             ,
             t
             
               Perceiue
               ye
               not
               yet
               ,
               that
               what
               soeuer
               entreth
               into
               the
               mouth
               ,
               goeth
               into
               the
               belly
               ,
               and
               is
               cast
               out
               into
               the
               draught
               ?
            
             But
             none
             of
             the
             accidents
             ,
             as
             shape
             ,
             colour
             ,
             quality
             ,
             tast
             ,
             &
             such
             like
             are
             auoyded
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             altered
             in
             the
             stomacke
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             to
             the
             place
             of
             auoydance
             :
             u
             and
             it
             were
             blasphemy
             to
             thinke
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             either
             entreth
             into
             the
             mouth
             ,
             or
             goeth
             downe
             into
             the
             belly
             ,
             or
             is
             cast
             out
             into
             the
             draught
             ,
             howsomany
             of
             them
             haue
             also
             maintained
             this
             monstrous
             impiety
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             wine
             remaine
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             in
             the
             sacrament
             .
          
           
           
             The
             13.
             
             〈◊〉
             :
             If
             there
             were
             a
             miraculous
             conuersion
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             it
             would
             appeare
             to
             the
             outward
             senses
             .
             as
             
               Ioh.
               6
            
             ,
             The
             multitude
             a
             saw
             his
             Miracles
             .
             There
             was
             neuer
             Miracle
             wrought
             by
             any
             bodyly
             creature
             ,
             but
             sense
             iudged
             it
             to
             be
             so
             :
             but
             seeing
             our
             eyes
             see
             ,
             and
             our
             tast
             discerneth
             that
             it
             is
             bread
             ,
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             there
             is
             any
             miracle
             .
             The
             Miracles
             that
             Moyses
             did
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             when
             he
             turned
             water
             into
             blood
             ,
             and
             his
             rod
             into
             a
             Serpent
             :
             The
             miracles
             b
             that
             Christ
             did
             ,
             when
             he
             turned
             water
             into
             wine
             ,
             the
             eye
             saw
             ,
             the
             tast
             discerned
             ,
             heere
             was
             no
             deceit
             ,
             no
             fraud
             ,
             no
             collusion
             .
             And
             thus
             euery
             hedge-priest
             should
             be
             a
             worker
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             that
             onely
             can
             read
             his
             portuise
             ,
             and
             say
             ouer
             his
             
               pater
               noster
            
             with
             an
             
               Aue
               mary
            
             .
             This
             is
             an
             honor
             that
             may
             be
             chalenged
             ,
             but
             cannot
             be
             granted
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             14
             reason
             :
             if
             there
             were
             any
             transubstantiation
             there
             shold
             be
             an
             actuall
             conuersion
             of
             the
             bread
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             this
             cannot
             stand
             .
             For
             when
             one
             thing
             is
             changed
             into
             another
             ,
             the
             matter
             remainetin
             ,
             the
             forme
             is
             altered
             :
             but
             heere
             they
             make
             the
             forme
             to
             abide
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             to
             be
             changed
             .
             A
             strange
             Metamorphosis
             ,
             and
             fitting
             the
             fable
             of
             this
             counterfeit
             turning
             .
             Now
             the
             matter
             of
             〈◊〉
             is
             not
             in
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             perfect
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             so
             glorified
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             receiue
             no
             accesse
             .
             Besides
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             conuerted
             or
             changed
             into
             a
             thing
             before
             being
             and
             pre-existing
             ,
             which
             was
             really
             before
             the
             change
             or
             conuersion
             ;
             as
             Christ
             turned
             the
             water
             into
             that
             wine
             which
             was
             not
             before
             ,
             c
             &
             Moses
             turned
             his
             rod
             into
             that
             serpēt
             which
             was
             not
             before
             :
             and
             Lots
             wife
             was
             turned
             into
             that
             pillar
             which
             was
             not
             before
             .
             But
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             before
             their
             transubstanriation
             ,
             wherupon
             it
             follow
             weth
             ,
             that
             the
             bread
             cannot
             be
             changed
             into
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             The
             15.
             reason
             :
             if
             Christ
             did
             〈◊〉
             the
             bread
             into
             his
             body
             when
             he
             saud
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             :
             then
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             did
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               Now
               ve
               are
            
             d
             
               the
               bodie
               of
               christ
               ,
               and
               members
               for
               your
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             can
             they
             alleage
             ,
             why
             〈◊〉
             should
             be
             in
             the
             one
             
             sentence
             more
             thē
             in
             the
             other
             ?
             For
             the
             whole
             colledge
             and
             company
             of
             diuines
             of
             Rome
             and
             Rhemes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             multitude
             of
             papistes
             through
             out
             the
             world
             shall
             neuer
             be
             better
             able
             to
             proue
             their
             transubstantiation
             out
             of
             these
             words
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             :
             then
             out
             of
             the
             other
             
               〈◊〉
               are
               the
               body
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             The
             16.
             reason
             :
             if
             the
             bread
             were
             turned
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             and
             receiued
             in
             the
             mouth
             :
             it
             should
             go
             farre
             better
             with
             our
             bodies
             then
             with
             our
             soules
             ,
             because
             our
             bodyes
             should
             really
             receiue
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             our
             soules
             should
             not
             ,
             being
             spirits
             :
             and
             bodies
             cannot
             be
             mingled
             and
             intermedled
             with
             spirits
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             we
             cannot
             beleeue
             and
             receiue
             this
             real
             conuersion
             of
             one
             substance
             into
             another
             .
             The
             17.
             reason
             :
             if
             the
             bread
             be
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             ,
             and
             so
             receiued
             by
             vs
             :
             then
             either
             it
             is
             turned
             into
             our
             bodies
             ,
             or
             vanisheth
             away
             into
             nothing
             ,
             or
             returneth
             and
             departeth
             back
             into
             heauen
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             turned
             into
             our
             bodily
             substance
             ,
             for
             then
             we
             should
             grow
             bodily
             and
             not
             spiritually
             ,
             carnally
             not
             mistically
             ,
             into
             one
             person
             with
             him
             :
             neither
             doth
             it
             vanish
             to
             nothing
             ,
             for
             this
             were
             horrible
             blasphemy
             once
             to
             imagine
             and
             conceiue
             of
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             :
             neither
             doth
             it
             depart
             into
             heauen
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             there
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             heauens
             containe
             him
             to
             the
             end
             of
             all
             things
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             bread
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             ,
             except
             one
             of
             these
             be
             granted
             .
             And
             thus
             also
             we
             may
             reason
             of
             the
             wine
             .
             If
             it
             be
             turned
             into
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             passe
             into
             our
             substance
             ,
             or
             vanish
             away
             ,
             or
             returne
             to
             the
             heauens
             :
             for
             no
             fourth
             way
             can
             be
             imagined
             .
             But
             none
             of
             these
             can
             stand
             either
             with
             diuinity
             or
             phylosophy
             ,
             either
             with
             faith
             or
             reason
             ,
             either
             with
             scripture
             or
             nature
             ,
             and
             therfore
             consequently
             transubstantiation
             must
             fall
             .
          
           
             The
             18.
             reason
             :
             if
             the
             disciples
             had
             not
             vnderstood
             christ
             to
             call
             the
             bread
             his
             body
             sacramentally
             :
             they
             would
             haue
             beene
             greatly
             troubled
             (
             who
             often
             doubted
             of
             the
             least
             things
             )
             and
             demaunded
             the
             vnderstanding
             of
             them
             .
             As
             the
             hearers
             of
             Christ
             
               Ioh.
               6
            
             ,
             supposing
             he
             had
             spoken
             of
             a
             carnal
             manner
             of
             eating
             his
             e
             flesh
             ,
             were
             troubled
             and
             offended
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               How
               can
               this
               man
               giue
               vs
               his
               flesh
               to
               eate
               ?
            
             And
             vers
             .
             60
             ,
             
               This
               is
               an
               heard
               saying
               ,
               who
               can
               heare
               it
               ?
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             haue
             marueiled
             and
             required
             farther
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             vnderstood
             christ
             to
             haue
             changed
             the
             bread
             into
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             wine
             into
             his
             blood
             ?
             But
             they
             doubt
             not
             ,
             they
             demand
             not
             ,
             they
             maruaile
             not
             ,
             they
             murmur
             not
             ,
             and
             therfore
             beleeue
             not
             this
             iugling
             of
             transubstantiation
             ,
             or
             turning
             of
             one
             substance
             into
             another
             .
             And
             if
             they
             beleeued
             it
             not
             ,
             how
             should
             we
             receiue
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             19.
             argument
             :
             it
             ouerturneth
             sundry
             Articles
             of
             our
             Christian
             faith
             .
             Wee
             beleeue
             that
             Christ
             Iesus
             was
             begotten
             of
             the
             father
             before
             all
             worldes
             ,
             and
             borne
             in
             time
             of
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             :
             this
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             ,
             this
             the
             Creed
             deliuereth
             :
             this
             euery
             true
             Christian
             professeth
             and
             beleeueth
             .
             But
             if
             the
             bread
             be
             transubstantiated
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             wine
             into
             the
             blood
             of
             christ
             :
             then
             his
             body
             is
             made
             and
             borne
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             the
             priest
             after
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             may
             say
             ,
             a
             little
             pretty
             son
             is
             borne
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             newly
             made
             .
             Againe
             ,
             we
             beleeue
             that
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             and
             died
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             rose
             againe
             ,
             ascended
             ,
             and
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             the
             father
             almighty
             .
             But
             if
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             bee
             made
             of
             bread
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             celebrated
             ,
             then
             Christ
             being
             on
             the
             Crosse
             might
             be
             elsewhere
             then
             on
             the
             Crosse
             :
             when
             he
             died
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             where
             he
             suffered
             nothing
             :
             lying
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
             he
             might
             bee
             out
             of
             the
             graue
             :
             yea
             hee
             might
             be
             in
             the
             graue
             after
             his
             resurrection
             and
             rising
             out
             of
             the
             graue
             :
             wherof
             notwithstanding
             the
             Angels
             said
             ,
             f
             
               he
               is
               not
               heere
            
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             beleeue
             that
             christ
             shall
             come
             from
             heauen
             to
             iudge
             the
             quick
             and
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             he
             ascended
             ,
             g
             whom
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             men
             shall
             see
             ,
             as
             Reuel
             .
             1.
             7.
             
             
               Euery
               eye
               shall
               see
               him
               ,
               yea
               euen
               they
               which
               pierced
               him
               through
               .
            
             But
             if
             Christes
             body
             be
             made
             of
             bread
             ,
             he
             shall
             stare
             and
             start
             out
             of
             the
             pixe
             ,
             and
             not
             come
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             another
             shape
             then
             when
             he
             ascended
             :
             nay
             ,
             thus
             he
             shold
             come
             daily
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             &
             yet
             no
             man
             can
             see
             him
             ,
             nor
             perceiue
             his
             cōming
             .
             Al
             these
             deuises
             ,
             ouerthrow
             
             foundation
             of
             faith
             ,
             sauour
             of
             nouelty
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             heresie
             against
             all
             certaine
             grounds
             of
             true
             religion
             .
          
           
             The
             20.
             argument
             :
             if
             by
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             words
             ,
             transubftantiation
             were
             brought
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             body
             of
             christ
             were
             really
             present
             on
             the
             earth
             :
             then
             the
             bread
             should
             be
             changed
             into
             whole
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             his
             body
             indued
             with
             his
             magnitude
             ,
             quantity
             ,
             quality
             ,
             colour
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             dimensions
             .
             For
             Christ
             said
             not
             at
             his
             supper
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             my
             body
             without
             accidents
             :
             but
             h
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               which
               is
               giuen
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
               .
            
             Therefore
             ,
             the
             body
             was
             visible
             and
             seene
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             it
             was
             felt
             ,
             it
             had
             all
             accidents
             agreeable
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             Christs
             body
             alone
             without
             his
             qualities
             was
             not
             crucified
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             neither
             yet
             could
             be
             crucified
             .
             Not
             withstanding
             ,
             we
             see
             not
             Christs
             body
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             nor
             any
             adioy
             nt
             thereof
             is
             perceiued
             or
             discerned
             .
             Where
             are
             they
             then
             ?
             Are
             they
             in
             substance
             of
             christs
             body
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             ?
             And
             not
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             his
             body
             which
             is
             on
             the
             earth
             ?
             Then
             they
             make
             Christ
             to
             haue
             two
             distinct
             bodies
             :
             for
             one
             and
             the
             same
             body
             cannot
             haue
             his
             properties
             and
             dimensions
             ,
             and
             yet
             bee
             without
             them
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             implyeth
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             consequently
             falsehood
             :
             especially
             considering
             how
             great
             a
             difference
             they
             make
             betweene
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             this
             body
             that
             lieth
             and
             lurketh
             vnder
             the
             accidents
             and
             shewes
             of
             bread
             in
             their
             box
             .
          
           
             The
             21.
             reason
             :
             it
             destroyeth
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             true
             body
             ,
             it
             taketh
             away
             the
             defence
             vsed
             against
             heretickes
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             in
             the
             heresies
             of
             Marcion
             ,
             of
             Eutiches
             ,
             and
             the
             Manichics
             ,
             which
             i
             denied
             Christ
             to
             haue
             a
             solid
             ,
             and
             true
             humane
             body
             ,
             &
             held
             that
             he
             had
             only
             a
             phantastical
             body
             without
             any
             materiall
             flesh
             ,
             blood
             ,
             or
             bone
             ,
             in
             appearance
             and
             sight
             some
             what
             ,
             but
             in
             deed
             and
             substance
             nothing
             .
             For
             they
             teach
             that
             his
             body
             is
             in
             infinite
             places
             at
             once
             ,
             &
             those
             discontinued
             ,
             voyd
             of
             quantity
             and
             quality
             ,
             not
             circumscribed
             ,
             not
             visible
             ,
             nor
             any
             way
             sensible
             :
             that
             being
             in
             heauē
             ,
             he
             is
             really
             and
             corporally
             on
             earth
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             distance
             
             betweene
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             nor
             in
             those
             places
             where
             the
             host
             is
             not
             :
             which
             is
             to
             assigne
             innumerable
             bodies
             to
             our
             sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             make
             him
             no
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             esfect
             as
             much
             as
             to
             deny
             he
             is
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             k
             which
             is
             the
             very
             doctrine
             of
             Antichrist
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             Iohn
             speaketh
             ,
             
               Euery
               spirit
               that
               confesseth
               not
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               God
               :
               but
               this
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               haue
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             2.
             
             Epistle
             ,
             
               Many
               〈◊〉
               are
               entred
               into
               this
               world
               ,
               which
               confesse
               not
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               :
               he
               that
               is
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               is
               a
               deceiuer
               and
               an
               Antichrist
               .
            
             But
             Orcam
             propoundeth
             this
             as
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             schooles
             ,
             that
             l
             
               The
               body
               of
               Christ
               is
               euery
               where
               ,
               as
               God
               is
               euery
               where
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               there
               were
               an
               host
               that
               filled
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               christ
               might
               be
               with
               euery
               part
               thereof
               when
               it
               should
               be
               consecrated
               .
            
             And
             Holcot
             treading
             in
             the
             same
             stepes
             of
             the
             schooles
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               there
               had
               beene
               a
               thousand
               hostes
               in
               a
               thousand
               places
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               that
               christ
               did
               hang
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
            
             m
             
               christ
               had
               beene
               crucified
               in
               a
               thousand
               places
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             an
             vnseparable
             property
             of
             bodies
             ,
             to
             be
             locall
             and
             contained
             in
             place
             :
             n
             take
             away
             space
             of
             place
             ,
             and
             true
             dimensions
             from
             bodies
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             no
             where
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             teacheth
             .
             Besides
             ,
             hence
             the
             fathers
             concluded
             the
             truth
             of
             Christs
             body
             becavse
             ,
             o
             he
             might
             be
             seene
             and
             handled
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             had
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               my
               hāds
               and
               my
               feete
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               I
               my selfe
               :
               handle
               me
               and
               see
               :
               for
               a
               spirit
               hath
               not
               flesh
               and
               bones
               ,
               as
               ye
               see
               me
               haue
               .
            
             But
             if
             he
             be
             neither
             seene
             nor
             handled
             in
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             nor
             discerned
             to
             haue
             flesh
             and
             bones
             :
             how
             shall
             his
             humanity
             be
             〈◊〉
             and
             maintained
             against
             heretikes
             impugning
             the
             same
             ?
          
           
             The
             22.
             reason
             :
             it
             taketh
             away
             iudgement
             from
             the
             senses
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             sacrament
             of
             truth
             to
             be
             a
             sacrament
             of
             forgery
             and
             falsehood
             :
             for
             the
             senses
             of
             seeing
             ,
             of
             tasting
             ,
             of
             touching
             ,
             of
             handling
             and
             smelling
             ,
             do
             iudge
             bread
             and
             wine
             to
             be
             in
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             and
             not
             mans
             flesh
             truely
             and
             properly
             :
             neither
             can
             p
             all
             the
             senses
             be
             〈◊〉
             in
             their
             proper
             obiects
             ,
             as
             euen
             the
             phylosophers
             themselues
             do
             teach
             ,
             and
             that
             truely
             ,
          
           
           
             The
             23.
             reason
             :
             it
             is
             an
             horible
             act
             and
             vnnaturall
             cruelty
             for
             man
             to
             eate
             mans
             flesh
             ,
             and
             for
             man
             to
             drinke
             mans
             blood
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             papists
             are
             as
             humane
             as
             the
             
               Cyclops
               ,
               Canibals
            
             ,
             and
             other
             barbarous
             people
             .
             It
             is
             more
             brutish
             and
             barbarous
             q
             to
             eate
             mans
             flesh
             ,
             then
             to
             kill
             a
             man
             :
             and
             to
             drink
             mans
             blood
             then
             to
             shed
             it
             .
             Thus
             they
             make
             christian
             people
             eaters
             of
             mans
             flesh
             and
             bloode
             suckers
             ,
             which
             is
             beastly
             and
             horrible
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             The
             24.
             reason
             :
             the
             Apostle
             maketh
             an
             opposition
             between
             the
             table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             table
             of
             deuils
             ,
             saying
             ,
             r
             
               Ye
               cannot
               drinke
               the
               cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               cup
               of
               deuils
               :
               ye
               cannot
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               Lords
               table
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               table
               of
               deuils
               :
            
             where
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             to
             eate
             the
             flesh
             offered
             to
             idols
             is
             to
             bee
             partakers
             of
             the
             idols
             .
             as
             the
             bread
             which
             we
             breake
             ,
             is
             the
             participation
             and
             communion
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Hence
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             eate
             of
             those
             thinges
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             sacrifice
             to
             idols
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             fellowship
             with
             the
             diuils
             that
             eate
             of
             them
             ,
             euen
             as
             they
             are
             vnited
             to
             Christ
             which
             partake
             of
             the
             bread
             in
             the
             supper
             .
             If
             then
             the
             flesh
             offered
             to
             idols
             be
             not
             transubstantiated
             :
             why
             fhold
             the
             sacramental
             bread
             be
             turned
             into
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             ,
             seeing
             it
             sufficeth
             to
             make
             vs
             partakers
             of
             the
             Lords
             body
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             sufficient
             to
             make
             them
             partakers
             of
             the
             idols
             ,
             to
             eate
             of
             the
             thinges
             offered
             vnto
             them
             ?
             The
             25.
             reason
             :
             if
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             be
             a
             sufficient
             direction
             vnto
             the
             church
             what
             to
             hold
             in
             this
             questiō
             ,
             we
             shal
             easily
             giue
             this
             transubstantiation
             a
             fall
             .
             We
             see
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             matrimony
             that
             did
             befall
             ,
             our
             sauiour
             bringeth
             them
             to
             the
             first
             institution
             ,
             and
             therby
             dissolueth
             the
             doubts
             and
             difficulties
             that
             arose
             ,
             saying
             ,
             s
             
               Frō
               the
               beginning
               it
               was
               not
               so
               .
            
             So
             when
             any
             controuersie
             ariseth
             about
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             is
             able
             to
             take
             it
             vp
             ,
             how
             great
             or
             grieuous
             soeuer
             it
             grow
             .
             Now
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             sentence
             ,
             no
             word
             ,
             no
             sillable
             ,
             no
             iot
             ,
             no
             title
             in
             the
             discription
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             that
             fauoreth
             or
             sauoreth
             of
             transubstantiation
             ,
             or
             signifieth
             and
             insinuateth
             any
             such
             matter
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             christ
             saith
             t
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             doth
             not
             signifie
             to
             
             transubstantiate
             :
             for
             then
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             u
             
               I
               am
               the
               true
               vine
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               dore
               ,
               the
               way
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             turned
             and
             transubstantiated
             into
             a
             natural
             vine
             ,
             into
             a
             materal
             doore
             ,
             into
             an
             high
             way
             ,
             from
             whence
             would
             follow
             infinite
             abuses
             and
             absurdities
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             the
             word
             (
             is
             )
             in
             the
             institution
             fignifie
             ,
             is
             transubstantiated
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             changed
             from
             one
             substance
             into
             an
             〈◊〉
             ,
             from
             bread
             into
             flesh
             ,
             from
             wine
             into
             blood
             :
             then
             the
             change
             shold
             be
             made
             before
             all
             the
             words
             be
             vttered
             ,
             so
             that
             hence
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             done
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             goeth
             before
             the
             pronouncing
             of
             the
             words
             .
             Last
             of
             al
             ,
             the
             maintainers
             of
             transubstantiation
             ,
             as
             the
             builders
             of
             babel
             ,
             haue
             their
             tongs
             diuided
             ,
             and
             their
             languages
             confounded
             :
             they
             cannot
             accord
             together
             ,
             but
             vary
             and
             dissent
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             a
             like
             the
             false
             witnesses
             that
             arose
             against
             christ
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             knew
             not
             certainely
             ,
             whether
             the
             bread
             bee
             turned
             into
             his
             body
             ,
             or
             come
             in
             place
             thereof
             ,
             the
             substance
             departing
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             some
             alow
             not
             these
             speaches
             ,
             b
             bread
             is
             Christes
             body
             ,
             or
             bread
             is
             made
             christs
             body
             :
             but
             wil
             haue
             it
             said
             ,
             christs
             body
             is
             made
             of
             bread
             :
             c
             others
             condemne
             this
             speach
             also
             ,
             that
             bread
             is
             made
             christs
             body
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             what
             is
             broken
             ,
             whether
             bread
             ,
             or
             accidents
             ,
             or
             nothing
             :
             others
             say
             ,
             the
             true
             body
             of
             christ
             is
             broken
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             they
             agree
             not
             ,
             whether
             their
             water
             in
             the
             chalyce
             mingled
             with
             wine
             ,
             be
             transubstantiated
             :
             some
             say
             it
             is
             ,
             other
             say
             it
             is
             not
             :
             some
             more
             sober
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             are
             afraid
             what
             to
             say
             ,
             d
             and
             aske
             who
             is
             able
             to
             decide
             the
             questiō
             ?
             Others
             say
             it
             is
             turned
             into
             the
             humors
             of
             his
             body
             :
             others
             virknit
             the
             knot
             thus
             ,
             that
             the
             water
             is
             turned
             into
             the
             wine
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             wine
             into
             his
             blood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             circumspect
             to
             giue
             this
             cautel
             that
             a
             litle
             water
             be
             mingled
             ,
             being
             afraid
             ,
             least
             ,
             if
             more
             water
             were
             put
             in
             then
             the
             wine
             ,
             the
             wine
             should
             be
             transubstantiated
             into
             water
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             they
             cannot
             agree
             with
             what
             words
             their
             consecratiō
             is
             wrought
             ,
             whether
             accidents
             be
             without
             their
             subiect
             ,
             whether
             the
             accidents
             norish
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             &
             wine
             :
             likwise
             what
             the
             rats
             &
             mise
             do
             eat
             :
             how
             &
             srō
             whence
             the
             worms
             are
             oftentims
             in
             gendred
             
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             so
             consume
             it
             :
             whether
             the
             shewes
             of
             bread
             be
             the
             body
             without
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             the
             shews
             of
             wine
             the
             blood
             without
             the
             body
             .
             It
             were
             infinite
             e
             to
             note
             out
             all
             their
             contentions
             and
             contradictions
             :
             these
             may
             suffice
             to
             shew
             how
             the
             enimies
             of
             God
             fight
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             with
             their
             own
             shadwoes
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             late
             doting
             deuise
             of
             transubstantiation
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             soule
             and
             life
             of
             their
             popish
             religion
             :
             the
             deniers
             or
             doubters
             wherof
             ,
             they
             pursue
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             more
             eagerly
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             are
             enemies
             to
             the
             blessed
             trinity
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             generall
             vse
             is
             this
             :
             if
             christ
             deliuered
             both
             these
             signes
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             bread
             ,
             but
             the
             wine
             also
             to
             his
             
             disciples
             :
             then
             both
             kinds
             by
             the
             minister
             are
             to
             be
             deliuered
             ,
             f
             and
             both
             kinds
             by
             the
             people
             are
             to
             be
             receiued
             ,
             not
             bread
             alone
             ,
             nor
             wine
             alone
             ,
             but
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             the
             bread
             in
             token
             of
             his
             body
             giuen
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             the
             wine
             in
             token
             of
             his
             blood
             shed
             for
             vs.
             This
             is
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             :
             this
             is
             a
             greeable
             to
             the
             scripture
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             decreed
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             for
             the
             people
             to
             cómunicate
             in
             both
             kinds
             ,
             and
             holdeth
             them
             g
             accursed
             that
             hold
             it
             necessary
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             receiue
             the
             cup
             ,
             cósecraced
             by
             the
             priest
             .
             Thus
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             they
             labor
             nothing
             more
             ,
             then
             to
             take
             from
             the
             faithful
             the
             sweete
             comfort
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
             This
             is
             a
             sacrilegious
             corruption
             of
             christs
             institution
             ,
             deuised
             by
             sathan
             ,
             broached
             by
             Antichrist
             ,
             published
             by
             his
             adherentes
             in
             the
             corrupt
             times
             of
             most
             palpable
             darknesse
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             these
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Frist
             ,
             if
             none
             may
             drinke
             of
             the
             consecrate
             wine
             but
             the
             priest
             ,
             then
             none
             should
             eat
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             but
             priests
             :
             so
             that
             they
             must
             either
             exclude
             the
             people
             from
             both
             which
             I
             trust
             they
             dare
             not
             ,
             or
             admit
             them
             to
             both
             ,
             which
             as
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             .
             For
             to
             whom
             Christ
             said
             ,
             h
             
               Take
               and
               eate
            
             ,
             to
             those
             gaue
             he
             the
             cup
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Drinke
               ye
            
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             signes
             being
             both
             equal
             ,
             all
             communicants
             must
             drinke
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             eate
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             there
             being
             the
             same
             warrant
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             let
             that
             would
             barre
             the
             one
             ,
             will
             hinder
             the
             other
             :
             so
             as
             i
             
             the
             thinges
             which
             God
             in
             his
             goodnesse
             hath
             ioyned
             together
             ,
             man
             without
             sinne
             cannot
             separate
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             Christ
             instituted
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             k
             
               Drinke
               ye
               all
               of
               this
            
             :
             and
             by
             all
             he
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             Communicants
             .
             And
             the
             Euangelist
             Marke
             addeth
             ,
             
               They
               al
               drank
               of
               it
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             all
             that
             were
             present
             at
             his
             last
             supper
             ,
             who
             had
             before
             eaten
             of
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             Lord.
             This
             also
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             
               They
               haue
               beene
               all
               made
               to
               drinke
               into
               one
               spirit
               .
            
             This
             commaundement
             of
             Christ
             being
             generall
             ,
             imposeth
             a
             necessity
             vpon
             the
             people
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Take
               ye
               ,
               eate
               ye
               ,
               drinke
               ye
               ,
               do
               ye
               this
               .
            
             These
             commaundements
             are
             perpetuall
             ,
             vnchangable
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             in
             force
             :
             not
             arbitrary
             ,
             not
             temporall
             ,
             not
             repealed
             ,
             but
             bind
             the
             conscience
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             against
             which
             no
             limitation
             ,
             or
             dispensation
             can
             be
             alowed
             ,
             being
             the
             commaundementes
             l
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             cup
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Christes
             will
             and
             testament
             .
             Now
             touching
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             testament
             or
             will
             ,
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             knowne
             ,
             m
             
               If
               it
               be
               but
               a
               mans
               testament
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               confirmed
               ,
               no
               man
               doth
               abrogate
               it
               ,
               or
               addeth
               any
               thing
               therto
               :
            
             where
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             dead
             mans
             wil
             may
             not
             be
             changed
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             put
             to
             ,
             nothing
             taken
             out
             without
             forgery
             and
             salsehood
             .
             This
             is
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             and
             Nations
             .
             But
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             is
             a
             sacrament
             proper
             to
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             as
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             n
             
               this
               cup
               is
               the
               new
               testament
               in
               my
               blood
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               you
               .
            
             This
             testament
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             made
             the
             night
             before
             he
             was
             betrayed
             ,
             he
             sealed
             it
             by
             shedding
             his
             most
             precious
             blood
             ,
             -
             he
             hath
             giuen
             Legacies
             ,
             not
             of
             earthly
             and
             temporall
             ,
             but
             of
             heauenly
             and
             eternall
             goods
             .
             And
             seeing
             he
             hath
             appointed
             the
             cup
             of
             this
             his
             testament
             to
             be
             deliuered
             and
             drunke
             of
             all
             those
             for
             whom
             his
             blood
             was
             shed
             :
             it
             is
             intollerable
             boldnes
             and
             presumption
             to
             take
             away
             the
             vse
             thereof
             from
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             an
             infallible
             token
             of
             an
             vnshamefast
             and
             shamelesse
             harlot
             ,
             to
             alter
             her
             husbands
             will
             ,
             to
             defraud
             and
             defeat
             his
             children
             of
             that
             worthy
             portion
             which
             their
             father
             alotted
             〈◊〉
             and
             so
             to
             keepe
             backe
             part
             of
             their
             inhetitance
             and
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             shed
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             belongeth
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             pastors
             and
             teachers
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             that
             come
             to
             the
             table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             wordes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             o
             
               This
               is
               my
               blood
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               you
               and
               for
               many
               :
            
             why
             then
             should
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             be
             denyed
             ,
             or
             the
             cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             barred
             from
             them
             ?
             If
             then
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             were
             shed
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             ministers
             :
             surely
             the
             cup
             belongeth
             to
             one
             as
             wel
             as
             to
             the
             other
             .
             If
             the
             people
             haue
             the
             greater
             ,
             who
             shall
             keepe
             them
             from
             the
             lesse
             ?
             If
             they
             haue
             their
             part
             in
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             who
             shall
             deny
             them
             of
             the
             outward
             signe
             ?
             For
             as
             the
             fruite
             and
             effect
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             common
             to
             the
             people
             with
             the
             pastor
             :
             so
             should
             the
             cup
             also
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             communion
             of
             his
             blood
             shed
             for
             the
             redemptionof
             the
             peoples
             sinnes
             ,
             be
             diuided
             indifferently
             betweene
             the
             pastor
             and
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             the
             p
             Apostle
             deliuered
             that
             to
             the
             Church
             which
             he
             had
             receiued
             from
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             :
             Now
             the
             Church
             ought
             diligently
             to
             obserue
             the
             written
             traditions
             and
             verities
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             are
             committed
             to
             posterity
             to
             be
             kept
             inuiolably
             .
             But
             he
             hath
             deliuered
             ,
             how
             the
             Lord
             ,
             after
             taking
             ,
             blessing
             ,
             breaking
             ,
             and
             distributing
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             likewise
             tooke
             the
             cuppe
             ,
             blessed
             ,
             and
             distributed
             it
             among
             them
             ,
             so
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             must
             the
             Churches
             do
             .
             If
             then
             he
             receiued
             this
             from
             the
             Lorde
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             both
             kinds
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             let
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             consider
             with
             her selfe
             ,
             from
             whence
             she
             hath
             receiued
             the
             contrarye
             ,
             to
             withhold
             one
             of
             the
             kinds
             from
             the
             people
             :
             for
             both
             cannot
             proceed
             from
             one
             and
             the
             same
             spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             which
             is
             neuer
             contrary
             to
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             faithfull
             that
             come
             to
             the
             Lordes
             Table
             ,
             must
             shew
             forth
             the
             Lords
             death
             vntill
             he
             come
             ,
             and
             this
             be
             done
             by
             them
             as
             wel
             by
             drinking
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             as
             by
             eating
             of
             the
             bread
             :
             then
             all
             the
             communicants
             must
             receiue
             the
             sacrament
             vnder
             both
             kinds
             ,
             q
             vntill
             the
             second
             comming
             of
             christ
             .
             But
             the
             faithfull
             must
             shew
             forth
             the
             lordes
             death
             by
             eating
             of
             that
             bread
             and
             drinking
             of
             that
             cup
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             
             teacheth
             ,
             
               As
               often
               as
               ye
               shall
               eate
               this
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               of
               this
               cup
               ,
               ye
               shew
               the
               Lordes
               death
               vntill
               he
               come
               .
            
             Therefore
             ,
             all
             communicants
             must
             partake
             the
             sacrament
             vnder
             both
             kinds
             .
          
           
             Seuenthly
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             giueth
             an
             expresse
             commaundemēt
             to
             〈◊〉
             whole
             church
             ,
             which
             al
             must
             obey
             that
             come
             worthily
             to
             this
             holy
             table
             ,
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examine
               himselfe
            
             ,
             r
             
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eate
               of
               this
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               of
               this
               cup.
            
             Where
             he
             giueth
             a
             double
             commaundement
             ,
             first
             to
             appeare
             reuerently
             ,
             then
             to
             receiue
             worthily
             .
             Now
             ,
             al
             that
             must
             proue
             and
             try
             themselues
             ,
             are
             commaunded
             not
             only
             to
             eate
             bread
             ,
             but
             to
             drink
             of
             the
             cup
             :
             but
             al
             must
             try
             and
             examine
             themselues
             :
             therfore
             al
             are
             commanded
             both
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             at
             the
             lords
             table
             .
             If
             this
             be
             a
             commaundement
             to
             examine
             :
             then
             the
             wordes
             following
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             are
             likewise
             commandements
             .
             There
             is
             no
             halting
             in
             these
             ,
             let
             them
             admit
             both
             ,
             or
             let
             them
             deny
             both
             .
             Eightly
             ,
             if
             the
             faithfull
             take
             not
             the
             cup
             in
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             lord
             ,
             the
             condicion
             of
             Christians
             vnder
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             shal
             be
             worse
             then
             of
             the
             Isralites
             vnder
             the
             law
             .
             For
             the
             people
             of
             Israell
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             hauing
             the
             same
             sacrament
             in
             effect
             with
             vs
             ,
             s
             
               Did
               all
               drinke
               of
               the
               spiritual
               rock
               that
               followed
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               rock
               was
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             affirmeth
             .
             But
             out
             condicion
             is
             not
             worser
             and
             weaker
             then
             theirs
             :
             therefore
             all
             the
             faithful
             are
             to
             drink
             of
             the
             cup
             of
             the
             lord
             .
             Bellarmine
             ,
             the
             Souldan
             of
             the
             Romish
             Synagogue
             ,
             t
             answereth
             thus
             ,
             
               They
               drunke
               not
               water
               out
               of
               the
               rock
               when
               they
               did
               eate
               of
               the
               spirituall
               meate
               ,
               but
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               and
               at
               an
               other
               time
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             an
             answearlesse
             answer
             which
             cannot
             satisfie
             .
             For
             albeit
             the
             sacraments
             of
             the
             Isralites
             as
             figures
             and
             types
             did
             represent
             the
             same
             graces
             that
             our
             Sacraments
             do
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             they
             should
             in
             all
             pointes
             answer
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             respectes
             agree
             together
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             at
             no
             time
             aloweth
             the
             people
             to
             drinke
             of
             the
             Wine
             ,
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             they
             keepe
             them
             from
             the
             cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             both
             when
             they
             giue
             them
             the
             bread
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             other
             times
             ,
             and
             thereby
             make
             their
             estate
             worse
             then
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             at
             any
             time
             permit
             al
             the
             people
             to
             drink
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             they
             
             might
             pretend
             this
             example
             of
             the
             Israelites
             :
             but
             inasmuch
             as
             they
             vtterly
             deny
             them
             this
             part
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             they
             ouerthrow
             themselues
             in
             their
             malice
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             their
             blindnes
             they
             do
             not
             see
             it
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             fathers
             ,
             did
             both
             eate
             Manna
             and
             〈◊〉
             water
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             yet
             at
             one
             &
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             u
             inasmuch
             as
             they
             gathered
             thereof
             euery
             morning
             ,
             and
             it
             ceased
             not
             ,
             a
             vntill
             they
             entred
             the
             frontiers
             and
             confines
             of
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             .
             But
             they
             neuer
             alow
             without
             a
             toleration
             and
             dispensation
             ,
             the
             people
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             vpon
             any
             occasion
             ,
             and
             in
             any
             respect
             to
             tast
             of
             the
             cup
             in
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
             Ninthly
             ,
             if
             the
             cup
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             Lordes
             people
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             water
             in
             baptisme
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             frō
             them
             .
             For
             the
             blood
             of
             christ
             ,
             whereby
             remission
             of
             sins
             is
             purchased
             and
             procured
             ,
             is
             represented
             by
             the
             wine
             of
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             water
             in
             baptisme
             .
             But
             the
             water
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             without
             great
             sacriledge
             ,
             cannot
             be
             omitted
             or
             neglected
             :
             wherefore
             then
             should
             the
             cup
             be
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             any
             part
             of
             the
             supper
             might
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             people
             :
             then
             like
             wise
             the
             word
             of
             God
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             point
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             and
             respect
             of
             them
             both
             .
             A
             Sacrament
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             visible
             word
             ,
             and
             a
             sealing
             vp
             of
             the
             word
             :
             and
             the
             offence
             semeth
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             whether
             a
             man
             break
             the
             seale
             ,
             or
             rent
             the
             writing
             .
             But
             the
             word
             cannot
             be
             withdrawen
             frō
             Christian
             people
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             instrument
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             wrong
             and
             iniury
             done
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             to
             take
             from
             them
             the
             cup
             of
             saluation
             .
             The
             answer
             to
             this
             reason
             must
             be
             ,
             to
             confesse
             the
             parts
             and
             yeeld
             the
             conclusion
             :
             forasmuch
             as
             by
             forbidding
             the
             people
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             haue
             robbed
             them
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             taken
             from
             them
             b
             the
             key
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             neither
             entring
             themselues
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heauen
             ,
             nor
             suffering
             those
             that
             would
             enter
             .
             No
             marueile
             then
             ,
             if
             they
             take
             the
             cup
             of
             blessing
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             haue
             taken
             from
             them
             the
             free
             vse
             of
             
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             To
             conclude
             these
             reasons
             ,
             it
             is
             Antichrist
             ,
             who
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             christ
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             former
             churches
             ,
             hath
             excluded
             the
             people
             languishing
             and
             th●●sting
             after
             the
             blood
             of
             christ
             ,
             as
             the
             dry
             earth
             for
             the
             sweete
             shewers
             of
             raine
             ,
             from
             taking
             the
             cup
             of
             the
             lord
             ,
             and
             left
             them
             a
             dry
             cōmunion
             to
             eat
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             sacrament
             alone
             .
             Hauing
             considered
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             by
             sundry
             reasons
             ,
             grounded
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             haue
             good
             interest
             and
             title
             in
             the
             cup
             ,
             denied
             vnto
             them
             :
             let
             vs
             answer
             the
             c
             obiections
             of
             the
             aduersaries
             ,
             made
             against
             the
             former
             doctrine
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             pretend
             ,
             that
             christ
             administred
             it
             to
             the
             apostles
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             of
             the
             people
             :
             &
             consequently
             the
             institution
             for
             taking
             the
             cup
             can
             be
             no
             general
             cōmaundement
             for
             al
             men
             :
             thus
             d
             the
             Rhemistes
             reason
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             it
             may
             be
             doubted
             and
             disputed
             ,
             whether
             onely
             the
             Apostles
             were
             present
             at
             his
             last
             Supper
             .
             For
             seeing
             diuerse
             were
             added
             vnto
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             professed
             the
             faith
             of
             christ
             ,
             seeing
             he
             had
             other
             disciples
             beside
             the
             twelue
             ,
             seeing
             many
             Godly
             men
             and
             women
             followed
             him
             to
             see
             his
             miracles
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             the
             gracious
             words
             that
             proceeded
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             :
             why
             should
             we
             think
             that
             none
             of
             them
             were
             admi●ted
             to
             his
             table
             ,
             who
             had
             often
             heard
             his
             preaching
             ,
             and
             depended
             vpon
             him
             in
             their
             liuing
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             passeouer
             was
             celebrated
             in
             that
             house
             ,
             e
             of
             a
             faithful
             man
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             collected
             by
             sundry
             circumstances
             :
             now
             thē
             ,
             either
             the
             lord
             Iesus
             annexed
             that
             famely
             vnto
             his
             ,
             as
             the
             law
             in
             one
             case
             appointed
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             shall
             haue
             two
             passe-ouers
             at
             one
             time
             in
             one
             house
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             warrant
             of
             scripture
             ,
             no
             colour
             of
             truth
             ,
             no
             probability
             of
             reason
             .
             We
             read
             in
             the
             institution
             &
             celebration
             of
             the
             passe-ouer
             of
             ioyning
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             f
             and
             taking
             his
             neighbor
             next
             vnto
             him
             in
             case
             of
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             one
             houshold
             to
             eate
             the
             lambe
             :
             but
             we
             neuer
             read
             of
             killing
             two
             ,
             lambes
             ,
             and
             keeping
             two
             passeouers
             vnder
             one
             roofe
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             smal
             remnant
             of
             the
             faithful
             among
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             would
             no-doubt
             rightly
             and
             religiously
             obserue
             the
             passe-ouer
             after
             the
             example
             of
             their
             lord
             
             and
             maister
             ,
             rather
             according
             to
             the
             g
             precept
             of
             
               Moses
               '
            
             then
             aceording
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Iewes
             :
             in
             imitation
             of
             christ
             ,
             h
             rather
             then
             according
             to
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             elders
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             in
             eating
             the
             passeouer
             ,
             they
             sorted
             thēselues
             together
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             persons
             able
             to
             eate
             vp
             the
             lambe
             :
             for
             they
             commanded
             to
             take
             i
             A
             
               lambe
               without
               blemish
               ,
               a
               male
               of
               a
               yeare
               old
               :
               &
               if
               the
               houshold
               be
               to
               little
               for
               the
               lambe
               ,
               he
               shal
               take
               his
               neighbour
               which
               is
               next
               vnto
               his
               house
               .
            
             Now
             christ
             with
             his
             twelue
             disciples
             alone
             ,
             were
             not
             sufficient
             to
             eat
             vp
             this
             lambe
             of
             a
             yeare
             old
             ,
             being
             great
             &
             large
             according
             to
             the
             sirian
             kind
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             supposed
             by
             the
             k
             discription
             of
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               Pliny
            
             ,
             &
             others
             .
             Neither
             doth
             it
             appeare
             that
             any
             remained
             ,
             or
             was
             burned
             with
             fire
             ,
             l
             according
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             the
             Euangelists
             declare
             ,
             that
             so
             soone
             as
             the
             supper
             was
             administred
             and
             a
             psalme
             sung
             of
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             m
             they
             went
             out
             into
             the
             Mount
             of
             Oliues
             .
             Why
             then
             should
             we
             not
             thinke
             ,
             that
             christ
             added
             and
             annexed
             other
             to
             his
             family
             ,
             seing
             his
             own
             disciples
             sufficed
             not
             ,
             especially
             the
             blessed
             virgin
             his
             mother
             who
             was
             not
             long
             from
             him
             ,
             n
             whom
             afterward
             after
             his
             departure
             ,
             he
             commended
             and
             committed
             to
             Iohn
             ,
             to
             be
             protected
             and
             prouided
             for
             ,
             who
             from
             that
             time
             took
             her
             home
             to
             his
             house
             as
             his
             own
             mother
             .
             But
             to
             leaue
             these
             consideratiōs
             as
             coniectures
             ,
             we
             answer
             the
             former
             obiection
             ,
             that
             in
             asmuch
             as
             christ
             deliuered
             both
             signs
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             persons
             ,
             they
             might
             bar
             the
             people
             frō
             the
             bread
             as
             wel
             as
             from
             the
             cup.
             For
             I
             would
             know
             why
             the
             bread
             is
             necessary
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             was
             instituted
             by
             christ
             ,
             and
             retained
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             institution
             maketh
             the
             one
             as
             requisite
             as
             the
             other
             .
             Besids
             ,
             if
             other
             heretiks
             should
             arise
             ,
             as
             great
             enemies
             to
             the
             peoples
             partaking
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             as
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             is
             to
             their
             cōmunicating
             of
             the
             cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             how
             might
             they
             better
             be
             repressed
             and
             refelled
             ,
             then
             by
             alleaging
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             christ
             ,
             and
             shewing
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             so
             that
             the
             reasons
             brought
             to
             confute
             the
             one
             ,
             wil
             serue
             directly
             to
             ouerthrow
             the
             other
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             disciples
             at
             the
             first
             ministration
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             performed
             not
             the
             office
             of
             the
             minister
             ,
             nor
             any
             part
             
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             people
             Christ
             was
             the
             minister
             therof
             ,
             he
             took
             the
             bread
             ,
             he
             blessed
             ,
             he
             brake
             ,
             he
             gaue
             the
             bread
             ,
             saiing
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             .
             Likewise
             he
             tooke
             the
             cup
             ,
             blessed
             ,
             &
             gaue
             the
             same
             ,
             saying
             
               This
               cup
               is
               the
               new
               testament
               in
               my
               blood
               .
            
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             disciples
             took
             it
             ,
             did
             eat
             and
             drinke
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             proper
             duties
             of
             all
             the
             people
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             not
             in
             the
             first
             person
             ,
             we
             ate
             and
             drink
             ,
             as
             speaking
             of
             himselfe
             &
             other
             teachers
             of
             the
             church
             :
             but
             directing
             his
             speach
             to
             all
             o
             that
             are
             called
             and
             sanctified
             in
             Christ
             in
             euery
             place
             (
             according
             to
             the
             inscription
             of
             the
             epistle
             )
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               As
               often
               as
               ye
               shal
               eate
               this
               bread
            
             p
             
               &
               drinke
               this
               cup
               ye
               shew
               the
               Lords
               death
               til
               he
               come
               .
            
             Now
             these
             Corinthians
             ,
             to
             whō
             he
             specially
             wrote
             ,
             could
             not
             liue
             vntill
             the
             second
             comming
             of
             christ
             to
             iudgement
             :
             therefore
             this
             eating
             and
             this
             drinking
             belongeth
             to
             al
             that
             cal
             vpon
             the
             name
             of
             god
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             object
             against
             the
             former
             truth
             ,
             this
             out
             of
             
             
               Act.
               2
               ,
               They
               continued
               in
               the
               apostles
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               in
               breaking
               of
               bread
               :
            
             and
             Ch.
             20
             ,
             
               they
               came
               together
               to
               break
               bread
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             the
             cup
             vnto
             the
             people
             q
             but
             to
             breake
             bread
             :
             wherby
             they
             gather
             ,
             it
             was
             ministred
             vnto
             the
             people
             in
             one
             kind
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             both
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             by
             a
             cōmon
             Synecdoche
             ,
             
             one
             part
             is
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             .
             For
             among
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             this
             phrase
             in
             scripture
             
               to
               eate
               bread
            
             ,
             is
             to
             receiue
             whole
             nourishment
             &
             ful
             refreshing
             by
             eating
             and
             drinking
             :
             as
             appeareth
             by
             r
             many
             places
             ,
             wher
             mentioning
             only
             bread
             for
             food
             ,
             it
             were
             madnes
             to
             imagine
             and
             gather
             that
             they
             drunk
             not
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             putteth
             the
             other
             part
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             drinking
             of
             the
             s
             cup
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             celebration
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               By
               one
               spirit
               we
               are
               al
               baptized
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               haue
               been
               al
               made
               to
               drink
               into
               one
               spirit
               :
            
             where
             we
             see
             ,
             as
             our
             sauiour
             added
             the
             vniuersal
             note
             
               drink
               ye
               al
               of
               this
            
             :
             and
             as
             the
             
               Euangelist
               Mark
            
             accordeth
             ,
             saying
             
               they
               al
               dranke
               of
               it
            
             :
             so
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             pretermit
             it
             ,
             but
             saith
             ,
             
               al
               were
               made
               to
               drink
            
             :
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             Euangelists
             and
             the
             Apostles
             would
             preuent
             before
             hād
             ,
             the
             corruption
             &
             followed
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             seeing
             drinking
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             doth
             not
             properly
             note
             out
             the
             whole
             action
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             was
             euer
             so
             grosly
             blinded
             ,
             to
             suppose
             that
             the
             cup
             might
             be
             alone
             administred
             :
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             member
             expressed
             ,
             we
             must
             vnderstand
             the
             
             other
             ,
             and
             by
             one
             part
             the
             whole
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             ruled
             case
             among
             themselues
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             flat
             sacriledge
             ,
             if
             a
             priest
             consecrate
             not
             this
             sacrament
             in
             both
             kindes
             ,
             but
             do
             it
             in
             bread
             onely
             .
             If
             then
             the
             former
             scriptures
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             and
             ch
             .
             20.
             proue
             the
             receiuing
             vnder
             one
             kind
             because
             bread
             onely
             is
             expressed
             ,
             &
             so
             the
             cup
             to
             be
             excluded
             :
             it
             wil
             likewise
             follow
             ,
             they
             consecrated
             in
             one
             kinde
             ,
             because
             the
             wine
             is
             not
             expressed
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             by
             these
             places
             ,
             neither
             priest
             nor
             people
             should
             take
             the
             cup
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             admit
             a
             trope
             or
             figure
             .
             Neither
             can
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             Luke
             discribeth
             not
             ,
             what
             the
             Apostles
             consecrated
             or
             receiued
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             deliuered
             to
             the
             people
             :
             for
             the
             Euangelist
             declareth
             Act.
             20.
             11.
             not
             onely
             that
             the
             Apostle
             brake
             the
             bread
             ,
             but
             t
             did
             eate
             thereof
             himselfe
             :
             so
             that
             they
             must
             confesse
             ,
             that
             Paule
             also
             receiued
             in
             one
             kind
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             in
             one
             kind
             ,
             or
             else
             necessarily
             grant
             one
             part
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             :
             as
             likewise
             we
             say
             1
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             where
             he
             doth
             expresly
             touch
             and
             teach
             both
             kindes
             ,
             u
             to
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             bread
             ioyning
             the
             drinking
             of
             this
             cup
             :
             yet
             sometimes
             a
             he
             expresseth
             onely
             the
             one
             signe
             for
             shortnes
             sake
             ,
             &
             the
             church
             had
             receiued
             this
             vsual
             manner
             of
             speaking
             to
             call
             the
             Lordes
             Supperthe
             breaking
             of
             bread
             ,
             as
             verse
             20.
             
             
               When
               ye
               come
               together
               into
               one
               place
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               to
               eate
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
            
             and
             verse
             33.
             
             
               When
               ye
               come
               together
               to
               eate
               ,
               tary
               one
               for
               another
               :
            
             likewise
             verse
             29.
             
             
               He
               discerneth
               not
               the
               Lords
               body
               :
            
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             sentence
             going
             before
             ,
             hee
             saith
             that
             such
             as
             eate
             and
             drinke
             vnworthily
             ,
             do
             eate
             and
             drinke
             their
             owne
             iudgement
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             alwaies
             celebrated
             the
             supper
             by
             conseeration
             both
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             of
             the
             cup
             :
             so
             the
             people
             alwaies
             receiued
             in
             both
             these
             kinds
             ,
             to
             their
             great
             comfort
             and
             consolation
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             they
             alleage
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             vnion
             and
             coniunction
             of
             each
             signe
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             is
             in
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             the
             
             blood
             in
             the
             body
             :
             that
             christ
             is
             wholly
             and
             perfectly
             vnder
             each
             kind
             ,
             because
             now
             in
             his
             glorious
             body
             ,
             b
             there
             is
             no
             separation
             of
             the
             body
             from
             the
             blood
             ,
             or
             blood
             from
             the
             body
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             surely
             if
             this
             were
             so
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             fault
             and
             friuolous
             
             thing
             to
             do
             that
             by
             more
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             c
             done
             by
             
             fewer
             ,
             to
             vse
             two
             kindes
             ,
             which
             may
             as
             well
             be
             done
             and
             is
             done
             vnder
             one
             ,
             as
             a
             wise
             Philosopher
             teacheth
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             one
             may
             reason
             in
             that
             soit
             ,
             the
             whole
             supper
             might
             be
             abrogated
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             christ
             in
             d
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             he
             dwelleth
             in
             our
             hearts
             by
             e
             faith
             which
             commeth
             by
             the
             word
             ofGod
             .
             Again
             ,
             were
             not
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             as
             wise
             as
             they
             ?
             Were
             they
             ignorant
             of
             this
             vnion
             ?
             Did
             they
             not
             knowe
             this
             accompanying
             of
             the
             body
             with
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             blood
             with
             the
             body
             ?
             Is
             the
             present
             church
             of
             Rome
             wiser
             then
             he
             ,
             in
             whom
             al
             the
             f
             treasures
             of
             wisedom
             and
             knowledge
             are
             hid
             ?
             If
             they
             thinke
             so
             ,
             let
             them
             tell
             vs
             plainly
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             let
             them
             lay
             their
             hands
             vpon
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             submit
             themselues
             vnto
             him
             who
             administred
             it
             in
             both
             kinds
             ,
             and
             commaunded
             his
             Apostles
             to
             do
             the
             like
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             Christ
             would
             haue
             vs
             in
             his
             supper
             consider
             his
             blood
             separated
             from
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             set
             his
             death
             before
             our
             eies
             ,
             and
             his
             precious
             blood
             shed
             out
             of
             his
             side
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             deliuering
             the
             cup
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             g
             
               Drinke
               ye
               all
               of
               this
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               my
               blood
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               ,
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               many
               ,
            
             without
             which
             sheading
             ,
             there
             is
             h
             no
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             seeing
             these
             two
             are
             contrary
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             cannot
             stand
             together
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             blood
             to
             be
             in
             the
             body
             and
             to
             be
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             to
             be
             shed
             sor
             vs
             and
             not
             to
             be
             shed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             sacrament
             leadeth
             vs
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             the
             piercing
             and
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             this
             i
             vnion
             of
             the
             body
             with
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             blood
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             flatly
             crosseth
             and
             ouerthroweth
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ.
             And
             why
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             do
             their
             sacrificing
             priests
             receiue
             the
             blood
             twice
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             twice
             ,
             drinking
             first
             the
             blood
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             againe
             eating
             the
             body
             in
             the
             blood
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             doth
             not
             this
             vnion
             deuised
             ,
             alter
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             confound
             the
             seuerall
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             making
             him
             to
             speake
             otherwise
             then
             the
             euangelistes
             expresse
             ?
             For
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             they
             will
             haue
             him
             meane
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             body
             and
             blood
             :
             Againe
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             
               this
               is
               my
               blood
            
             ,
             they
             will
             haue
             him
             meane
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             
             blood
             and
             my
             body
             .
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             this
             late
             inuention
             ,
             turneth
             and
             ouerturneth
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             partes
             ,
             distinguished
             one
             from
             the
             other
             :
             while
             we
             eate
             the
             flesh
             they
             make
             vs
             drink
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             while
             we
             drinke
             the
             blood
             ,
             they
             imagine
             we
             eat
             the
             body
             .
             Thus
             ,
             to
             eat
             and
             to
             drinke
             shall
             be
             all
             one
             with
             them
             :
             for
             wee
             shal
             eate
             liquid
             and
             moift
             thinges
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             drinke
             dry
             and
             hard
             things
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             drinking
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             eating
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             inuerting
             &
             euerting
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ?
             But
             thus
             God
             striketh
             his
             enemies
             with
             giddines
             of
             spirit
             .
             For
             after
             they
             haue
             broken
             the
             pure
             institution
             of
             christ
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             a
             carnal
             presence
             of
             his
             body
             (
             one
             absurdity
             being
             granted
             ,
             k
             a
             thousand
             follow
             )
             infinite
             abuses
             haue
             ensued
             vpon
             heapes
             ,
             the
             flood-gats
             being
             set
             open
             ,
             wherof
             there
             is
             no
             end
             or
             measure
             .
             Let
             thē
             therfore
             repent
             themselues
             of
             this
             sacriledge
             against
             god
             ,
             and
             iniury
             against
             his
             people
             ,
             restoring
             vnto
             thē
             the
             cōmunion
             vnder
             both
             kinds
             ,
             according
             ro
             the
             ordinance
             of
             christ
             ,
             and
             directō
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             general
             vses
             ,
             arising
             from
             both
             the
             signs
             ioyntly
             considered
             .
             Now
             ,
             let
             vs
             
             come
             to
             the
             particular
             vses
             offered
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             in
             each
             of
             the
             signes
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             touching
             the
             bread
             .
             Is
             bread
             simply
             considered
             ,
             the
             first
             signe
             in
             the
             lords
             supper
             ?
             Then
             it
             is
             not
             necessarily
             required
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             administred
             in
             vnleauened
             bread
             .
             For
             bread
             is
             oftentimes
             named
             and
             repeated
             :
             but
             the
             word
             (
             vnleauened
             )
             is
             neuer
             added
             .
             Wherfore
             as
             it
             is
             in
             selfe
             indifferent
             ,
             whether
             the
             wine
             be
             red
             or
             white
             ,
             &
             whatsoeuer
             the
             kind
             or
             colour
             be
             (
             if
             it
             be
             wine
             :
             )
             so
             is
             it
             not
             greatly
             materiall
             ,
             whether
             the
             bread
             be
             leauened
             or
             vnleauened
             ,
             so
             it
             bee
             bread
             .
             Which
             ouerthroweth
             the
             error
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             &
             her
             fauorites
             ,
             who
             hold
             it
             l
             neeessary
             ,
             that
             the
             bread
             vsed
             in
             the
             Sacra
             .
             be
             vnleauened
             .
             They
             pretend
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             (
             say
             they
             )
             made
             the
             Sacra
             .
             of
             vnleauened
             bread
             ,
             instituting
             it
             after
             he
             had
             eaten
             the
             passeouer
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             eaten
             with
             vnleauened
             bread
             m
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             neither
             was
             there
             any
             leauen
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Israel
             7.
             daies
             together
             .
             Thus
             they
             charge
             vs
             to
             breake
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ.
             But
             see
             heere
             the
             〈◊〉
             and
             partiality
             ,
             of
             these
             proud
             spirits
             ,
             who
             fly
             to
             the
             institution
             ,
             and
             
             sticke
             precisely
             to
             circumstances
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             when
             it
             serueth
             any
             way
             to
             their
             purpose
             :
             but
             when
             the
             question
             is
             of
             matters
             of
             substance
             not
             of
             circumstance
             ,
             as
             touching
             communicating
             vnder
             both
             kinds
             ,
             touching
             the
             necessity
             of
             eating
             &
             drinking
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             receiuing
             together
             against
             their
             halfe
             communions
             ,
             priuate
             masses
             ,
             and
             reseruations
             ,
             they
             cannot
             abide
             to
             be
             tyed
             and
             yoked
             to
             the
             institution
             .
             Indeed
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             christ
             might
             vse
             vnleauened
             bread
             at
             his
             last
             supper
             ,
             hauing
             immediately
             before
             eaten
             the
             paschal
             lambe
             .
             This
             peraduenture
             is
             truely
             coniectured
             :
             yet
             no
             such
             thing
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             gospell
             ,
             nor
             prescribed
             as
             a
             rule
             necessarily
             to
             bee
             followed
             .
             The
             Euangelists
             teach
             ,
             he
             tooke
             bread
             :
             but
             make
             no
             mētion
             or
             distinction
             what
             bread
             he
             took
             ,
             nor
             determine
             what
             bread
             we
             should
             take
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             limit
             what
             wine
             we
             shal
             vse
             ,
             but
             leaue
             it
             at
             liberty
             to
             take
             leauened
             bread
             or
             vnleuened
             ,
             as
             occasion
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             persons
             ,
             and
             other
             circumstances
             serue
             ,
             so
             we
             take
             bread
             ,
             as
             their
             own
             n
             prophets
             haue
             confessed
             ,
             〈◊〉
             their
             own
             o
             coūsels
             haue
             concluded
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             to
             consecrate
             in
             vnleuened
             bread
             is
             not
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             to
             eat
             it
             at
             night
             or
             after
             supper
             ,
             as
             christ
             administred
             and
             the
             apostles
             first
             receiued
             it
             .
             For
             if
             any
             would
             bring
             in
             a
             〈◊〉
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             of
             that
             bread
             which
             christ
             vsed
             ,
             we
             see
             as
             faire
             a
             warrant
             for
             the
             one
             as
             for
             the
             other
             :
             nay
             we
             haue
             a
             more
             certain
             direction
             for
             the
             time
             which
             is
             expressed
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             kind
             of
             bread
             which
             is
             not
             defined
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             Christ
             on
             this
             occasion
             vsed
             vnleuened
             bread
             :
             it
             was
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             vsual
             ,
             common
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             bread
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             we
             also
             should
             vse
             that
             bread
             ,
             which
             is
             vsual
             and
             common
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             that
             bread
             which
             was
             daily
             vsed
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             saying
             ,
             p
             
               The
               bread
               which
               we
               breake
            
             :
             he
             addeth
             ,
             neither
             leuened
             nor
             vnleuened
             ,
             but
             vnderstandeth
             that
             in
             common
             and
             continuall
             vse
             .
             Thus
             then
             we
             conclude
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             breach
             of
             christs
             ordinance
             ,
             nor
             a
             transgression
             of
             the
             first
             originall
             institution
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             to
             eate
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             .
             
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             touching
             the
             other
             signe
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Wine
             ,
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             may
             iustly
             be
             charged
             with
             transgressing
             the
             ordinance
             of
             christ
             ,
             who
             by
             her
             sole
             authority
             would
             type
             
             vs
             to
             mingle
             water
             with
             wine
             for
             r
             
               Great
               mistery
               &
               signification
            
             ,
             especially
             ,
             for
             that
             water
             gushed
             with
             blood
             out
             of
             our
             Lords
             side
             .
             So
             ,
             they
             condemne
             all
             those
             Churches
             as
             doing
             impudently
             and
             damnably
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             mixe
             〈◊〉
             with
             wine
             in
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             cannot
             be
             omitted
             without
             〈◊〉
             sinne
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             where
             the
             wine
             ,
             prouided
             for
             the
             Lordes
             Table
             ,
             was
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             heady
             ,
             strong
             ,
             hot
             ,
             fiery
             ,
             and
             fuming
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             allay
             it
             with
             water
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             mild
             and
             temporate
             :
             least
             that
             which
             was
             taken
             〈◊〉
             helpe
             and
             further
             the
             soule
             ,
             should
             〈◊〉
             and
             〈◊〉
             the
             body
             .
             This
             began
             for
             conueniency
             ,
             not
             for
             〈◊〉
             :
             for
             fitnesse
             ,
             not
             for
             signification
             :
             for
             sobriety
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             mistery
             .
             But
             the
             water
             is
             no
             part
             of
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             proued
             ,
             that
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             vsed
             water
             with
             their
             wine
             ,
             or
             commaunded
             others
             to
             mingle
             wine
             and
             water
             in
             this
             mistery
             ,
             or
             that
             Christs
             apostles
             euer
             receiued
             it
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             taught
             it
             to
             be
             a
             necessary
             parte
             of
             this
             sacrament
             .
             For
             Alexander
             the
             5.
             
             Byshop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             that
             s
             mingled
             water
             〈◊〉
             wine
             at
             consecration
             ,
             and
             ordained
             that
             the
             oblation
             should
             be
             of
             vnleauened
             t
             bread
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             leauened
             ,
             as
             till
             that
             time
             had
             beene
             vsed
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             let
             vs
             retaine
             and
             maintaine
             the
             plaine
             and
             simple
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             last
             Supper
             gaue
             wine
             ,
             not
             water
             to
             be
             drunk
             ,
             for
             he
             calleth
             it
             the
             fruit
             u
             of
             the
             vine
             ,
             which
             is
             wine
             and
             not
             water
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             pressed
             and
             hampered
             with
             their
             own
             dreames
             and
             deuises
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             they
             hold
             that
             the
             wine
             must
             be
             mingled
             with
             water
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             elementes
             after
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             are
             transubstantiated
             ,
             and
             remaine
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             no
             more
             :
             I
             would
             aske
             this
             question
             of
             these
             Watermen
             ,
             rowing
             in
             the
             troubled
             Sea
             of
             their
             owne
             decrees
             (
             who
             are
             neere
             of
             kinne
             a
             to
             the
             old
             hereticks
             called
             Aquarij
             )
             whether
             the
             water
             mixed
             with
             the
             wine
             be
             turned
             into
             blood
             ?
             If
             they
             say
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             then
             they
             deny
             transubstantiation
             of
             all
             that
             is
             within
             the
             cup
             ,
             and
             so
             shake
             the
             vertue
             of
             their
             consecration
             in
             pieces
             :
             if
             they
             say
             
             it
             is
             ,
             then
             will
             they
             make
             Christ
             a
             watery
             body
             and
             elementall
             :
             besides
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             by
             vertue
             os
             Christes
             institution
             ,
             where
             water
             is
             neither
             expresled
             nor
             included
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             their
             best
             defence
             is
             to
             answer
             with
             the
             Pharisies
             ,
             b
             
               We
               cannot
               tell
            
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             seeke
             to
             be
             wiser
             then
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             to
             mingle
             together
             more
             mysteries
             then
             we
             haue
             learned
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             Paule
             saith
             of
             his
             own
             practise
             ,
             c
             
               That
               which
               I
               receiued
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               haue
               deliuered
               vnto
               you
               .
            
             Neither
             prophet
             ,
             nor
             Apostle
             ,
             nor
             Angell
             from
             heauen
             is
             to
             teach
             otherwise
             then
             Christ
             himselfe
             hath
             taught
             ,
             as
             he
             charged
             his
             disiples
             ,
             
               Teach
               them
               to
               obserue
               all
               things
               whatsoeuer
               I
               haue
               commaunded
               you
               .
            
             He
             hath
             supreme
             authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             his
             doctrine
             alone
             should
             be
             heard
             ,
             as
             the
             father
             himselfe
             witnesseth
             from
             heauen
             ,
             d
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloued
               sonne
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               haue
               delight
               ,
               heare
               him
               .
            
             We
             are
             not
             to
             regard
             ,
             what
             other
             before
             vs
             haue
             thought
             meete
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             what
             Christ
             did
             ,
             who
             is
             before
             all
             other
             ,
             and
             called
             himselfe
             the
             truth
             ,
             e
             and
             not
             custome
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             third
             outward
             part
             of
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             two
             signes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             fourth
             outward
             part
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             THe
             last
             outward
             part
             remaineth
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             a
             communicantes
             :
             whose
             actions
             are
             outward
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             into
             their
             hands
             :
             then
             to
             eate
             the
             bread
             and
             drinke
             the
             wine
             to
             the
             nourishment
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             b
             as
             is
             directly
             proued
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             where
             christ
             gaue
             the
             bread
             and
             cup
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             the
             Disciples
             receiued
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             did
             eate
             the
             bread
             and
             all
             dranke
             of
             the
             cup.
             These
             being
             the
             necessary
             actions
             of
             euery
             receiuer
             ,
             to
             take
             ,
             to
             eate
             ,
             to
             drinke
             :
             it
             beateth
             down
             many
             falfe
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             their
             reseruation
             ,
             ostentation
             ,
             eleuation
             ,
             adoration
             ,
             circumgestation
             ,
             procession
             ,
             and
             pryuate
             communion
             :
             it
             teacheth
             also
             many
             necessary
             truths
             to
             direct
             our
             knowledge
             and
             increase
             our
             obedience
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             consider
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             did
             Christ
             commaund
             his
             Disciples
             to
             eat
             and.
             
             drinke
             that
             he
             deliuered
             ,
             and
             posted
             them
             not
             ouer
             to
             eate
             thereof
             when
             they
             were
             departed
             ,
             neither
             willed
             them
             to
             defer
             their
             eating
             vntill
             afterward
             :
             then
             all
             keeping
             and
             reseruing
             of
             bread
             in
             boxes
             ,
             pixes
             ,
             and
             other
             vessels
             of
             the
             church
             for
             daies
             ,
             weekes
             ,
             and
             months
             ,
             all
             shewing
             it
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             c
             lifting
             it
             ouer
             the
             priests
             head
             ,
             and
             going
             with
             it
             in
             procession
             ,
             is
             vtterly
             vnlawfull
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             sacrament
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             vsed
             according
             to
             Christs
             institution
             and
             cómandement
             :
             but
             ,
             to
             the
             institution
             it
             belongeth
             ,
             as
             one
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             minister
             to
             take
             ,
             to
             blesse
             ,
             to
             poure
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             distribute
             :
             so
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             communicants
             to
             take
             ,
             to
             eate
             ,
             and
             to
             drink
             ,
             in
             them
             al
             ,
             to
             shew
             thereby
             the
             Lords
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             it
             in
             remembrance
             of
             him
             :
             which
             cannot
             be
             performed
             ,
             but
             by
             obseruing
             the
             whole
             action
             .
             For
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             shew
             the
             Lords
             death
             ,
             or
             do
             it
             in
             remembrance
             of
             christ
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             take
             and
             eate
             ?
             And
             as
             the
             paschallambe
             was
             not
             that
             passeouer
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             killed
             and
             eaten
             :
             no
             more
             is
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             receiued
             and
             digested
             .
             The
             passeouer
             was
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             with
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             d
             who
             was
             the
             lambe
             slaine
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Now
             god
             commaunded
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             it
             should
             remaine
             vnto
             the
             morning
             ,
             but
             the
             remnant
             e
             should
             be
             consumed
             with
             fire
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Manne
             ,
             the
             same
             in
             substance
             with
             this
             sacrament
             :
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             kept
             &
             caried
             about
             ,
             
               Let
               no
               man
            
             f
             
               reserue
               thereof
               til
               morning
            
             .
             Besids
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             of
             the
             cup
             and
             of
             the
             bread
             :
             but
             they
             reserue
             not
             the
             wine
             ,
             they
             carry
             it
             not
             about
             to
             shew
             the
             people
             :
             why
             then
             should
             they
             keepe
             the
             other
             part
             ?
             Likewise
             ,
             when
             christ
             said
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             g
             
               Go
               baptize
               the
               nations
            
             :
             it
             was
             no
             baptisme
             by
             the
             h
             confession
             of
             the
             aduersaries
             themselues
             ,
             vnlesse
             there
             were
             some
             person
             baptized
             :
             so
             ,
             when
             christ
             said
             
               Take
               and
               eat
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             sacrament
             ,
             vnlesse
             there
             be
             a
             receiuing
             and
             eating
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             one
             standeth
             in
             washing
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             other
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             not
             in
             keeping
             and
             reseruing
             ,
             not
             in
             carying
             in
             procession
             on
             a
             white
             horse
             ,
             not
             in
             hanging
             it
             vp
             vnder
             a
             Canopy
             ,
             nor
             in
             bearing
             it
             to
             the
             sicke
             with
             bell
             and
             candle
             .
             Christ
             tooke
             
             bread
             and
             gaue
             it
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             saying
             ,
             i
             
               Eate
               ye
               :
               he
               tooke
               the
               cup
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               had
               giuen
               thanks
               he
               said
               ,
               drinke
               ye
               all
               of
               this
               ,
               do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               :
               as
               often
               as
               ye
               shall
               eate
               this
               bread
            
             
             
               and
               drinke
               of
               this
               cup
               ,
               ye
               shew
               the
               Lordes
               death
               till
               hee
               come
               .
            
             But
             ,
             they
             hang
             in
             it
             the
             pixe
             ,
             beare
             it
             in
             boxes
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             about
             in
             publike
             tryumphes
             ,
             and
             in
             common
             calamities
             ,
             when
             any
             iudgement
             and
             war
             ,
             plague
             ,
             pestilence
             ,
             and
             famine
             ,
             and
             like
             visitation
             is
             among
             them
             :
             then
             Iack
             in
             the
             boxe
             goeth
             abroad
             in
             solemne
             k
             processions
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             to
             increase
             ,
             not
             to
             slack
             :
             to
             kindle
             ,
             not
             to
             quench
             :
             to
             prouoke
             ,
             not
             to
             reuoke
             the
             iudgementes
             of
             God
             gone
             out
             against
             them
             .
             Besides
             ,
             they
             shew
             this
             sacrament
             to
             the
             simple
             people
             ,
             to
             fall
             downe
             to
             it
             as
             to
             a
             God
             ,
             they
             put
             it
             vpon
             the
             breastes
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             lay
             it
             in
             the
             graue
             with
             them
             ,
             I
             thinke
             to
             declare
             it
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             wish
             Christ
             dead
             ,
             buried
             ,
             and
             forgotten
             for
             euer
             ,
             that
             the
             byshop
             of
             Rome
             might
             with
             his
             shauelings
             rule
             and
             raign
             as
             a
             God
             vpon
             the
             earth
             .
             Can
             light
             and
             darkenesse
             ,
             can
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             fire
             and
             water
             ,
             sweete
             and
             sower
             be
             more
             contrary
             ,
             then
             these
             vaine
             things
             ,
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Who
             neuer
             said
             ,
             keep
             it
             in
             vessels
             ,
             hang
             it
             vnder
             Canopies
             ,
             carry
             it
             in
             processions
             ,
             l
             giue
             it
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             lay
             it
             vp
             in
             their
             tombes
             bring
             it
             abroad
             in
             common
             iudgements
             :
             but
             take
             ye
             ,
             eat
             ye
             ,
             drinke
             ye
             ,
             and
             by
             receiving
             ,
             eating
             ,
             and
             drinking
             shew
             yee
             forth
             the
             Lordes
             death
             vntill
             hee
             come
             to
             iudgement
             to
             iudge
             the
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             .
             This
             Sacrament
             is
             an
             holy
             feast
             ,
             an
             heauenly
             banket
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             hidden
             in
             a
             box
             ,
             as
             a
             light
             put
             vnder
             a
             bushell
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             set
             on
             the
             lords
             table
             for
             all
             his
             ghuests
             to
             feede
             thereon
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             if
             the
             substance
             and
             essence
             of
             this
             sacrament
             stād
             
             in
             the
             lawful
             vse
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             :
             then
             al
             eleuation
             &
             holding
             vp
             of
             the
             sacrament
             ouer
             the
             priests
             head
             ,
             all
             adoration
             ,
             falling
             downe
             ,
             honoring
             it
             with
             diuine
             worship
             ,
             and
             calling
             the
             sacrament
             m
             
               their
               lord
               and
               God
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             destitute
             of
             all
             antiquity
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             full
             of
             grosse
             and
             palpable
             idolatry
             .
             For
             wheras
             it
             was
             accustomed
             ,
             to
             hold
             vp
             the
             almes
             &
             offerings
             
             consecrated
             to
             God
             for
             the
             poore
             ,
             thereby
             imitating
             the
             heaue-offering
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             stirring
             vp
             the
             people
             to
             the
             like
             charity
             and
             deuotion
             ,
             degenerated
             to
             the
             lifting
             vp
             of
             the
             host
             and
             bread
             in
             the
             sacrament
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             where
             Christ
             saith
             take
             ye
             ,
             eate
             ye
             :
             these
             bread-worshippers
             haue
             changed
             it
             into
             ,
             looke
             ye
             ,
             gaze
             ye
             ,
             worship
             ye
             ,
             giuing
             his
             glory
             to
             dumbe
             and
             senselesse
             creatures
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             we
             confesse
             that
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             as
             mysteries
             sanctified
             to
             an
             holy
             vse
             ,
             as
             vessels
             of
             gods
             grace
             ,
             and
             as
             instrumentes
             fitted
             to
             worke
             great
             things
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             contemned
             or
             refused
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             receiued
             with
             due
             regard
             and
             to
             be
             vsed
             with
             all
             sobriety
             〈◊〉
             yea
             we
             confesse
             that
             christ
             God
             &
             man
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             euery
             where
             :
             we
             honor
             his
             word
             ,
             we
             reuerence
             his
             sacraments
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             n
             we
             put
             a
             difference
             between
             God
             and
             the
             sacrament
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             same
             honor
             is
             not
             due
             to
             the
             one
             that
             is
             due
             to
             other
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             adore
             the
             elemēts
             with
             diuine
             worship
             ,
             for
             many
             reasons
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             christ
             in
             the
             institution
             of
             his
             supper
             said
             ,
             take
             ,
             eate
             ,
             drink
             :
             he
             said
             not
             ,
             worship
             ,
             fal
             down
             ,
             bow
             the
             knees
             before
             the
             Sacra
             .
             and
             call
             vpon
             it
             in
             time
             of
             need
             .
             We
             heard
             before
             in
             the
             case
             of
             vnleuened
             bread
             ,
             they
             appealed
             to
             the
             institutiō
             of
             cstrist
             :
             why
             do
             they
             now
             fly
             from
             it
             ,
             turning
             eating
             and
             drinking
             into
             worshipping
             and
             adoring
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             great
             iniquity
             and
             wickednes
             ,
             to
             omit
             what
             christ
             commaundeth
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             he
             commaundeth
             not
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             only
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             diuine
             honor
             ,
             as
             
               Math.
               4
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
            
             o
             
               only
               thou
               shalt
               serue
            
             .
             And
             
               Exod.
               20.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               bow
               down
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               worship
               them
               .
            
             Now
             the
             sacrament
             is
             not
             christ
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             institution
             of
             christ
             :
             it
             is
             not
             god
             ,
             but
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             god
             is
             not
             visible
             ,
             but
             the
             sacra
             .
             is
             visible
             ,
             that
             al
             may
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             see
             it
             with
             their
             eies
             :
             the
             sacrament
             is
             eaten
             ,
             but
             God
             cannot
             be
             eaten
             and
             swallowed
             vp
             of
             vs
             ,
             p
             whom
             the
             heauens
             and
             the
             heauens
             of
             heauens
             cannot
             contain
             or
             cōprehend
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             christ
             reproueth
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             because
             
               They
               worshipped
               that
            
             q
             
               they
               knew
               not
            
             :
             but
             the
             Papistes
             know
             not
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             contained
             vnder
             the
             accidentes
             ofbread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             for
             the
             scriptures
             haue
             not
             taught
             it
             ,
             CHRIST
             hath
             not
             deliuered
             it
             ,
             the
             
             Apostles
             haue
             not
             shewed
             it
             .
             Besides
             ,
             they
             knew
             not
             the
             priests
             intent
             ,
             whereon
             they
             say
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             dependeth
             ,
             so
             as
             if
             he
             had
             no
             purpose
             of
             consecration
             ,
             they
             cannot
             deny
             themselues
             to
             be
             idolaters
             and
             bread-worshippers
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             r
             the
             true
             worshippers
             must
             worship
             God
             in
             spirit
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             as
             Christ
             setteth
             downe
             ,
             Ioh.
             4
             ,
             24
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             our
             owne
             imaginations
             and
             diuises
             ,
             but
             as
             God
             hath
             prescribed
             :
             but
             ,
             to
             fall
             downe
             to
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             is
             a
             bodily
             sernice
             ,
             a
             new-forged
             worship
             ,
             and
             an
             humane
             inuention
             .
             Fistly
             ,
             without
             faith
             no
             man
             can
             please
             God
             :
             but
             saith
             commeth
             by
             hearing
             ,
             s
             and
             hearing
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             could
             neuer
             shew
             vnto
             vs
             :
             therefore
             ,
             they
             can
             haue
             no
             assurance
             of
             pleasing
             God
             in
             their
             wil-worship
             .
             Sixtly
             ,
             if
             this
             sacrament
             be
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             vnited
             personally
             to
             Christ
             ,
             because
             adoration
             should
             not
             be
             due
             to
             Christ
             as
             man
             ,
             except
             God
             and
             man
             in
             the
             vnion
             of
             person
             were
             one
             Christ
             :
             but
             there
             is
             no
             personall
             vnion
             betweene
             〈◊〉
             and
             the
             sacrament
             of
             Christ
             :
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
             Seuenthly
             ,
             no
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             and
             right
             mind
             wil
             honor
             that
             with
             diuine
             worship
             ,
             which
             himselfe
             may
             take
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             eate
             with
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             be
             deuouied
             by
             Mise
             ,
             Rattes
             ,
             dogs
             ,
             Wormes
             ,
             or
             other
             venime
             :
             for
             how
             shall
             that
             be
             adored
             as
             God
             ,
             that
             cannot
             defend
             it selfe
             from
             the
             teeth
             of
             men
             and
             beastes
             ?
             As
             Ioash
             answeared
             ,
             t
             
               Will
               ye
               plead
               Baals
               cause
               ?
               If
               he
               be
               God
               ,
               let
               him
               plead
               for
               himselfe
               against
               him
               that
               hath
               cast
               downe
               his
               altar
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             seeing
             they
             adore
             Christ
             in
             the
             pixe
             ,
             where
             the
             bread
             is
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             chalyce
             wher
             the
             wine
             is
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             not
             likewise
             worship
             him
             in
             the
             priest
             and
             in
             the
             faithfull
             people
             ,
             and
             euery
             man
             in
             his
             brother
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             created
             and
             eaten
             him
             vp
             ?
             The
             same
             Christ
             that
             was
             surely
             inclosed
             in
             the
             pixe
             ,
             is
             by
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             really
             contained
             in
             the
             body
             of
             priest
             and
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             eaten
             and
             drunken
             their
             supposed
             sacrifice
             :
             Why
             then
             adore
             they
             not
             the
             flesh
             of
             christ
             ,
             after
             that
             it
             is
             entred
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             golden
             boxe
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             gilden
             chalice
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             why
             may
             he
             not
             be
             adored
             in
             the
             
             bodies
             of
             mise
             and
             vermin
             by
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             fall
             out
             that
             they
             eate
             vp
             their
             God
             ?
             Shall
             he
             be
             any
             where
             without
             honor
             ?
             Or
             wil
             they
             worship
             him
             wher
             they
             list
             ,
             and
             ouerskip
             him
             where
             they
             please
             ?
             Howsoeuer
             therefore
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             we
             worship
             not
             a
             piece
             of
             bread
             in
             stead
             of
             christ
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             grosse
             and
             〈◊〉
             Idolatry
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             if
             christ
             command
             the
             bread
             to
             be
             eaten
             and
             the
             wine
             to
             be
             drunk
             then
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             
             offered
             vp
             to
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             as
             is
             vsually
             wont
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             pageant
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             This
             is
             a
             deep
             dungeō
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             a
             monster
             of
             many
             heads
             ,
             4
             turning
             the
             holy
             sacrament
             into
             an
             vnbloody
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             abolishing
             the
             fruite
             and
             remembrance
             of
             the
             death
             of
             christ
             ,
             disanulling
             his
             priesthood
             ,
             giuing
             him
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             wheras
             the
             father
             hath
             giuen
             him
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             imagining
             thereby
             to
             pay
             a
             price
             to
             god
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             receiue
             as
             a
             fatisfaction
             for
             our
             sins
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Lords
             supper
             may
             after
             a
             sorte
             be
             called
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             meaneth
             ,
             a
             but
             bycause
             therin
             we
             offer
             vp
             praises
             &
             thanks
             giuings
             to
             god
             ,
             for
             that
             sacrifice
             of
             attonement
             once
             made
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             acceptable
             to
             god
             :
             and
             because
             such
             as
             come
             aright
             thereunto
             ,
             offer
             vp
             themselues
             wholly
             to
             god
             ,
             a
             reasonable
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             liuing
             sacrifice
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             because
             thereby
             we
             cal
             to
             our
             remembrance
             〈◊〉
             bloody
             sacrifice
             of
             christ
             withal
             〈◊〉
             circumstances
             therof
             ,
             the
             shame
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             the
             darkenes
             of
             the
             heauen
             ,
             the
             shaking
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             renting
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             the
             cleauing
             of
             the
             rocks
             ,
             the
             reproches
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             the
             taunts
             of
             the
             soldiers
             ,
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             graues
             ,
             &
             the
             conquering
             of
             the
             deuil
             .
             For
             the
             christians
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             b
             perceiuing
             that
             many
             both
             Iewes
             and
             gentiles
             ,
             refused
             to
             embrace
             the
             faith
             of
             christ
             ,
             and
             to
             ioyne
             themselues
             to
             the
             church
             ,
             because
             they
             pretend
             the
             want
             of
             sacrifices
             among
             them
             ,
             (
             and
             nature
             engrafted
             in
             all
             nations
             this
             principle
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             no
             free
             accesse
             to
             God
             ,
             no
             true
             peace
             to
             our
             selus
             ,
             without
             a
             sacrifice
             )
             the
             fathers
             to
             win
             such
             as
             were
             without
             ,
             affirmed
             that
             the
             church
             had
             also
             a
             sacrifice
             and
             thereupon
             entituled
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             supper
             with
             
             the
             name
             of
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             c
             for
             the
             causes
             before
             remembred
             .
             But
             for
             a
             mortall
             man
             ,
             whose
             breath
             is
             in
             his
             nostrils
             ,
             to
             presume
             in
             the
             prid
             of
             his
             hart
             ,
             vnder
             the
             formes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             to
             offer
             vp
             christ
             the
             son
             of
             God
             in
             the
             sacrifice
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             to
             dare
             to
             desire
             the
             father
             fauourably
             to
             behold
             and
             accept
             his
             owne
             sonne
             ,
             is
             idolatry
             ,
             blasphemy
             ,
             and
             horrible
             impiety
             ,
             to
             be
             detested
             of
             all
             true
             hearted
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             originall
             of
             d
             the
             word
             Masse
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             to
             come
             from
             an
             ancient
             custome
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             sending
             away
             such
             as
             communicated
             not
             .
             For
             the
             deacon
             was
             accustomed
             to
             bid
             them
             depart
             ,
             that
             were
             nouices
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             by
             Church-discipline
             e
             were
             remoued
             from
             the
             communion
             .
             This
             dimission
             of
             them
             was
             noted
             by
             the
             word
             Missa
             ,
             signifieng
             a
             sending
             away
             and
             licensing
             to
             depart
             :
             and
             thus
             some
             of
             f
             the
             heathen
             vsed
             it
             .
             The
             name
             then
             being
             in
             it selfe
             not
             euill
             ,
             is
             turned
             into
             an
             euill
             practise
             ,
             and
             therfore
             as
             it
             is
             vsed
             and
             vnderstood
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             ,
             we
             reiect
             both
             the
             name
             and
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             for
             these
             causes
             .
             First
             ,
             no
             angell
             ,
             no
             man
             ,
             no
             creature
             is
             of
             that
             dignity
             and
             worthinesse
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             offer
             vp
             and
             sacrifice
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             :
             for
             the
             priest
             is
             aboue
             the
             sacrifice
             :
             they
             therefore
             that
             will
             be
             the
             priests
             to
             offer
             christ
             ,
             aduance
             and
             lift
             vp
             themselues
             aboue
             christ
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             christ
             be
             really
             offered
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             killed
             truely
             and
             indeed
             :
             for
             a
             reall
             sacrifice
             proueth
             a
             reall
             death
             ,
             and
             when
             christ
             was
             sacrificed
             really
             ,
             he
             dyed
             really
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             beasts
             were
             sacrificed
             ,
             they
             wer
             killed
             .
             And
             Holcot
             one
             of
             the
             schoolemen
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               there
               had
               been
               a
               thousand
               hostes
               in
               a
               thousand
               places
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               that
               Christ
               did
               hang
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               g
               christ
               had
               beene
               crucified
               in
               a
               thousand
               places
               .
            
             Wherfore
             ,
             they
             that
             really
             sacrificed
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             did
             in
             that
             act
             really
             and
             wickedly
             kill
             him
             :
             so
             that
             the
             prieste
             s
             of
             Baal
             ,
             if
             they
             wil
             be
             sacrificers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             must
             acknowledge
             themselues
             therein
             the
             reall
             murtherers
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             new
             sacrifices
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             instituted
             by
             men
             ,
             without
             commaundement
             of
             god
             ,
             as
             Moses
             teacheth
             .
             
               Deut.
               12.
            
             we
             must
             not
             do
             h
             what
             seemeth
             good
             in
             our
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             
             but
             take
             heede
             and
             heare
             all
             these
             words
             which
             he
             commaundeth
             vs.
             Now
             ,
             Christ
             neuer
             saide
             ,
             Sacrifice
             ye
             my
             bodie
             and
             blood
             to
             God.
             Fourthly
             ,
             Christ
             tooke
             the
             bread
             and
             gaue
             it
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             offer
             it
             vp
             to
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             he
             tooke
             the
             cup
             and
             bad
             them
             all
             drinke
             of
             it
             :
             he
             did
             not
             turne
             himfelfe
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             desire
             him
             then
             to
             accept
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             if
             the
             bread
             and
             Wine
             remaine
             in
             their
             former
             substance
             in
             the
             Lords
             supper
             :
             then
             bread
             and
             wine
             onely
             are
             offered
             ,
             not
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             they
             remaine
             :
             for
             christ
             deliuered
             i
             bread
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             Paule
             teacheth
             that
             it
             is
             the
             bread
             which
             is
             broken
             ,
             &
             that
             as
             ofren
             asthe
             〈◊〉
             eat
             this
             bread
             and
             drinke
             of
             this
             cup
             ,
             they
             shew
             the
             Lords
             death
             :
             therefore
             their
             reall
             Sacrifice
             is
             reall
             idolatry
             .
             Sixtly
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             in
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             that
             Christ
             consecrated
             the
             Bread
             apart
             ,
             and
             the
             wine
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             afterwarde
             deliuered
             them
             both
             apart
             ,
             but
             the
             bodye
             of
             Christ
             was
             neuer
             sacrificed
             without
             the
             blood
             ,
             nor
             the
             blood
             without
             the
             flesh
             :
             for
             Christ
             offered
             vppon
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             crosse
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             his
             bodie
             and
             blood
             together
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             he
             saide
             ,
             
               Take
               ye
               ,
               eat
               ye
               ,
               drinke
               ye
               ,
            
             not
             take
             ye
             to
             offer
             and
             to
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             Seuenthly
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             vs
             one
             offering
             and
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             once
             performed
             and
             offered
             .
             
               Heb.
               10.
               
               Wee
               are
               sanctified
               by
               the
               offering
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               k
               once
               made
               :
            
             and
             ver
             .
             
             12.
             
             
               This
               man
               after
               he
               had
               offered
               one
               saerifice
               for
               sinnes
               ,
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hnnd
               of
               God
               ,
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             1
             
               Tim.
               2.
               
               There
               is
               one
               mediator
               betweene
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               the
               man
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               gaue
               himselfe
               a
               ransome
               for
               all
               men
               .
            
             So
             1
             Iohn
             2.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               sinne
               ,
               we
               haue
               an
               aduocate
               with
               the
               father
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               hee
               is
               the
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sinnes
               .
            
             Likewise
             Heb
             ,
             9.
             
             
               By
               his
               owne
               blood
               he
               entred
               in
               once
               vnto
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               and
               obtained
               eternall
               redemption
               for
               vs
               :
               not
               that
               he
               should
               offer
               himselfe
               l
               often
               ,
               as
               the
               high
            
             
             
               Priest
               entered
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               euerie
               yeare
               ,
               with
               other
               blood
               (
               for
               then
               must
               he
               haue
               often
               suffered
               since
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               worlde
               )
               but
               now
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               worlde
               hath
               he
               bene
               made
               manifest
               once
               to
               put
               away
               sinne
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               himselfe
               .
            
             We
             haue
             plentifull
             testimonies
             
             of
             this
             truth
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             chap.
             x.
             
               Where
               remission
               of
               these
               things
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               no
            
             m
             
               more
               offering
               for
               sinne
            
             .
             If
             then
             we
             haue
             remission
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             all
             other
             sacrifices
             are
             superfluous
             and
             abrogat
             his
             al-sufficient
             sacrifice
             .
             So
             Rom
             ,
             6.
             
             
               In
               that
               he
               died
               ,
               he
               died
               for
               sinne
            
             n
             once
             .
             And
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
             
               Christ
               also
               hath
               once
               suffered
               for
               sinnes
               ,
               the
               iust
               for
               the
               vninst
               .
            
             If
             then
             this
             perfect
             offering
             were
             once
             onely
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             not
             offered
             ,
             neither
             can
             be
             offered
             againe
             in
             the
             Masse
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             the
             onely
             oblation
             of
             Christ
             once
             offered
             by
             himselfe
             be
             sufficient
             :
             all
             other
             oblations
             and
             Sacrifices
             are
             vaine
             and
             superfluous
             .
             For
             how
             is
             that
             perfect
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             repeated
             ?
          
           
             Eightly
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             lawfull
             sacrifice
             ,
             there
             is
             required
             necessarily
             a
             fit
             minister
             lawfully
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             o
             no
             man
             taketh
             his
             honor
             to
             himselfe
             but
             he
             that
             is
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             was
             Aaron
             :
             so
             likewise
             Christ
             took
             not
             to
             himselfe
             this
             honour
             to
             be
             made
             the
             high-priest
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             saide
             to
             him
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             sonne
             ,
             this
             day
             I
             begat
             thee
             ,
             gaue
             it
             him
             .
             But
             Christ
             is
             the
             onely
             priest
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             his
             priesthood
             is
             immortall
             and
             eternall
             ,
             he
             liueth
             for
             euer
             therefore
             the
             Popish
             priesthood
             is
             a
             plant
             neuer
             planted
             by
             the
             heauenly
             father
             the
             p
             true
             husbandman
             ,
             and
             the
             popish
             priests
             were
             neuer
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             gaue
             vnto
             them
             no
             such
             authority
             ,
             q
             &
             therefore
             ,
             in
             time
             shall
             be
             rooted
             vp
             .
             If
             they
             pretend
             the
             precept
             and
             planting
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             them
             shew
             their
             commission
             that
             we
             may
             see
             it
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             bring
             forth
             their
             charter
             that
             we
             may
             trie
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             wee
             must
             take
             them
             for
             vsurpers
             ,
             and
             counterfait
             Officers
             in
             the
             cittie
             of
             God.
             Ninthlie
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             without
             shedding
             of
             blood
             is
             no
             r
             remission
             :
             But
             in
             the
             vnblodie
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             effusion
             of
             blood
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             suffer
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             killed
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             shed
             his
             blood
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             die
             :
             therefore
             in
             the
             Masse
             is
             no
             remission
             of
             any
             sins
             .
          
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             daily
             offered
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             then
             hee
             doth
             dailie
             satisfie
             for
             sinne
             ,
             for
             the
             end
             of
             his
             offering
             is
             s
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             ,
             as
             Romaines
             ,
             4.
             25.
             
             
               He
               was
               deliuered
               
               to
               death
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               is
               risen
               againe
               for
               our
               instification
               .
            
             And
             Gal
             ,
             1
             ,
             4.
             
             He
             
               gaue
               himselfe
               for
               our
               sinnes
               that
               he
               might
               deliuer
               vs
               from
               this
               present
               euill
               world
            
             ;
             But
             he
             doth
             not
             make
             satisfaction
             ,
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             now
             he
             dieth
             and
             riseth
             again
             ,
             for
             then
             Christ
             would
             not
             haue
             said
             ,
             t
             
               It
               is
               finished
            
             :
             nor
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             u
             
               He
               entered
               once
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             no
             more
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             remaineth
             to
             be
             offered
             by
             such
             as
             iniuriously
             vsurpe
             the
             priesthood
             of
             christ
             .
          
           
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             all
             true
             christians
             are
             Priestes
             to
             offer
             vp
             their
             bodies
             an
             acceptable
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             reasonable
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             vp
             a
             broken
             contrite
             spirit
             ,
             as
             1
             Pet
             ,
             3
             ,
             9.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               a
               chosen
               generation
            
             ,
             u
             
               a
               royall
               priesthood
               and
               an
               holy
               nation
               .
            
             And
             Reuel
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             
               hath
               loued
               vs
               and
               washed
               vs
               from
               our
               sinnes
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
               and
               made
               vs
               Kings
               and
               priestes
               vnto
               God
               his
               father
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             Priests
             that
             now
             remaine
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             priesthood
             which
             we
             professe
             .
             Whosoeuer
             maketh
             himselfe
             any
             priest
             of
             another
             order
             in
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             abrogateth
             and
             abolisheth
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             christ
             ,
             being
             after
             the
             order
             a
             of
             Melchizedech
             ,
             who
             was
             both
             king
             and
             priest
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             as
             they
             commit
             sacriledge
             against
             Christ
             ,
             that
             presume
             to
             offer
             him
             vp
             an
             vnbloody
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             to
             make
             peace
             and
             attonement
             betweene
             God
             and
             man
             :
             so
             they
             adde
             another
             iniquity
             as
             drunkennesse
             to
             thirst
             ,
             making
             their
             oblation
             not
             onely
             profitable
             to
             take
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             liuing
             ,
             but
             auaileable
             to
             clense
             b
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             deade
             ,
             that
             are
             come
             to
             the
             ende
             of
             theyr
             daies
             .
          
           
             Indeede
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             Masse
             may
             be
             beneficiall
             to
             the
             rabble
             of
             Friers
             and
             sacrificing
             Priestes
             that
             make
             it
             gainefull
             to
             themselues
             ,
             who
             through
             their
             sale
             and
             merchandize
             of
             Masses
             ,
             dwell
             stately
             ,
             goe
             sumptuously
             ,
             fare
             delicately
             ,
             drinke
             wine
             in
             siluer
             and
             gold
             ,
             abound
             in
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             heape
             vp
             great
             aboundaunce
             of
             all
             riches
             :
             shall
             we
             not
             now
             say
             ,
             the
             Masse
             is
             profitable
             ?
             But
             other
             profit
             of
             the
             Masses
             ,
             then
             these
             to
             the
             Masse-mungers
             ,
             we
             know
             none
             .
             We
             know
             ,
             we
             find
             ,
             we
             feelethem
             otherwise
             many
             
             waies
             pernicious
             in
             themselues
             ,
             dishonourable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             people
             .
             For
             first
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             instituted
             to
             no
             such
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             as
             to
             helpe
             the
             deade
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             propitiation
             for
             their
             sinnes
             .
             For
             Christ
             sayde
             take
             and
             eat
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             body
             :
             drinke
             ye
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             blood
             :
             but
             the
             deade
             cannot
             take
             any
             thing
             offered
             vnto
             them
             :
             they
             can
             neither
             eate
             ,
             nor
             drinke
             :
             wherefore
             ,
             this
             supper
             being
             spirituall
             meat
             and
             nourishment
             for
             the
             soule
             ,
             cannot
             auaile
             the
             deade
             ,
             who
             are
             neither
             fed
             nor
             nourished
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             profiteth
             as
             much
             to
             be
             baptized
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             to
             receiue
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lorde
             for
             the
             deade
             :
             for
             both
             Sacraments
             were
             instituted
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             the
             same
             respect
             of
             both
             .
             But
             it
             can
             doe
             no
             good
             to
             baptize
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             the
             liuing
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             therefore
             the
             living
             ,
             comming
             to
             receiue
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             cannot
             releeue
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             we
             haue
             forgiuenes
             in
             this
             life
             or
             neuer
             .
             Whatsoeuer
             is
             bounde
             on
             earth
             ,
             is
             bound
             in
             heauen
             .
             Heere
             is
             the
             time
             ,
             heere
             is
             the
             place
             ,
             heere
             is
             the
             occasion
             offered
             to
             worke
             ,
             as
             the
             wiseman
             teacheth
             ,
             Ec
             ,
             9
             ,
             
               All
               that
               thine
               hand
               shall
               find
               to
               do
               ,
               do
               it
               with
               all
               thy
               power
               :
               for
               there
               is
            
             c
             
               neither
               worke
               ,
               nor
               inuention
               ,
               nor
               knowledge
               ,
               nor
               wisedome
               in
               the
               graue
               whither
               thou
               goest
               .
            
             And
             Heb
             ,
             3.
             
             
               To
               day
               ,
               if
               ye
               wil
               heare
               his
               voice
               ,
               harden
               not
               your
               harts
               .
            
             Wherfore
             then
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             offred
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             for
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             releefe
             ,
             no
             redresse
             ,
             no
             remission
             ?
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             is
             vaine
             to
             offer
             for
             those
             that
             haue
             ended
             their
             daies
             ,
             and
             are
             already
             come
             to
             the
             ende
             of
             their
             race
             ,
             d
             whose
             estate
             can
             neuer
             be
             changed
             .
          
           
             The
             night
             commeth
             ,
             when
             no
             man
             can
             worke
             ,
             
               and
               Chapt
               ,
               11
            
             ,
             Are
             there
             not
             twelue
             houres
             in
             the
             day
             ?
             if
             a
             man
             walke
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             he
             stumbleth
             not
             ,
             because
             he
             seeth
             the
             light
             of
             this
             world
             .
             If
             a
             man
             walke
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             he
             stumbleth
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             light
             in
             him
             .
             
               And
               Paule
               ,
               2
               Tim
               ,
               4.
               
            
             I
             haue
             fought
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
             I
             haue
             finished
             my
             race
             ,
             I
             haue
             kept
             the
             faith
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             is
             laid
             vp
             for
             〈◊〉
             the
             crowne
             of
             righteousnes
             .
             
             But
             this
             is
             the
             state
             of
             all
             the
             dead
             ,
             they
             are
             entred
             into
             iudgment
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             subiect
             to
             any
             chang
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             could
             wash
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             then
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             should
             surmount
             and
             exceede
             the
             sacrifice
             offered
             by
             christ
             himselfe
             vpon
             the
             Crosse.
             For
             this
             helpeth
             the
             liuing
             ,
             it
             auaileth
             not
             the
             dead
             :
             and
             so
             we
             should
             haue
             other
             meanes
             to
             take
             away
             sinne
             then
             his
             oblation
             and
             there
             should
             be
             another
             propitiation
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             popish
             idoll
             of
             the
             blasphemous
             masse
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             did
             Christ
             deliuer
             his
             last
             Supper
             to
             all
             his
             Disciples
             that
             were
             present
             ?
             Did
             none
             stand
             by
             ,
             and
             gaze
             
             on
             while
             other
             receiued
             ?
             Then
             heereby
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             the
             priuate
             communions
             of
             the
             popish
             Church
             ,
             where
             al
             
             is
             deuoured
             by
             the
             priest
             ,
             nothing
             deliuered
             to
             the
             people
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             and
             ancient
             order
             of
             the
             church
             was
             ,
             for
             the
             minister
             and
             people
             to
             receiue
             the
             
             Sacrament
             together
             :
             among
             them
             the
             priest
             accompanied
             with
             his
             boy
             to
             make
             answer
             ,
             receiueth
             the
             sacrament
             himselfe
             alone
             ,
             without
             distribution
             made
             to
             others
             ,
             yea
             although
             the
             whole
             congregation
             be
             present
             and
             looke
             vpon
             him
             ,
             whereby
             God
             is
             dishonoured
             ,
             the
             communion
             is
             abolished
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             there
             by
             depryued
             and
             robbed
             of
             al
             comfort
             .
             How
             is
             this
             a
             feast
             which
             the
             priest
             prepareth
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             for
             others
             :
             receiueth
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             with
             his
             bretheren
             :
             he
             speaketh
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             assembly
             :
             he
             vseth
             a
             strange
             tongue
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             knoweth
             what
             he
             meaneth
             :
             the
             people
             is
             taught
             nothing
             ,
             they
             vnderstand
             nothing
             ,
             they
             heare
             nothing
             ,
             they
             receiue
             nothing
             ;
             and
             a
             few
             childish
             ,
             apish
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             and
             vnseemely
             gestures
             excepted
             ,
             they
             see
             nothing
             :
             they
             tast
             nothing
             ,
             they
             partake
             nothing
             ,
             neither
             comfort
             of
             heart
             ,
             nor
             memory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             benefit
             of
             his
             passion
             .
             But
             Christ
             in
             his
             last
             Supper
             ,
             did
             not
             eate
             vp
             all
             alone
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Disciples
             hadde
             supped
             as
             Mathew
             g
             setteth
             it
             downe
             ,
             he
             tooke
             bread
             and
             blessed
             he
             brake
             and
             gaue
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             take
             ye
             ,
             eate
             ye
             :
             neither
             did
             he
             drinke
             alone
             of
             the
             fruite
             of
             the
             vine
             ,
             but
             taking
             the
             
             cup
             he
             gaue
             thanks
             ,
             and
             gaue
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Drink
               ye
               all
               of
               this
            
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             albeit
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             communicants
             are
             not
             limited
             and
             determined
             :
             yet
             Christ
             in
             these
             wordes
             apoin
             〈◊〉
             eth
             a
             company
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             as
             apeareth
             by
             the
             number
             
               take
               ye
               ,
               eate
               ye
               ,
               drinke
               ye
               all
               ,
               deuide
               ye
               it
               among
               your selues
               ,
               doe
               ye
               this
               in
               my
               remembrance
               ,
               ye
               set
               foorth
               the
               Lordes
               death
               ,
               when
               yee
               come
               together
               to
               eat
               ,
               tarrie
               ye
               one
               for
               another
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               ye
               shal
               eat
               this
               bread
               .
            
          
           
             These
             words
             cannot
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             one
             perticular
             man
             ,
             but
             necessarily
             import
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             men
             :
             nay
             ,
             the
             Philosopher
             teacheth
             that
             the
             word
             (
             all
             )
             must
             be
             verified
             at
             the
             least
             h
             of
             the
             number
             of
             three
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             least
             and
             lowest
             number
             that
             would
             be
             admitted
             to
             this
             supper
             .
             Neither
             do
             we
             read
             that
             so
             soon
             as
             one
             was
             gained
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             administred
             this
             Sacrament
             to
             him
             ,
             much
             lesse
             would
             they
             minister
             to
             themselues
             alone
             ,
             when
             none
             were
             conuerted
             in
             a
             nation
             or
             cittie
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Christ
             expressely
             commandeth
             vs
             to
             doe
             as
             himselfe
             did
             ,
             when
             he
             left
             this
             fare-well
             token
             and
             pledge
             of
             his
             〈◊〉
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             saying
             ,
             i
             
               Do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             But
             he
             ,
             after
             the
             wordes
             of
             consecration
             ,
             did
             not
             offer
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             his
             father
             vnder
             shewes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             but
             gaue
             the
             bread
             and
             cup
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             left
             his
             owne
             example
             as
             a
             direction
             for
             vs
             to
             followe
             :
             so
             that
             the
             distribution
             and
             deliuerance
             of
             the
             signes
             is
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             bread
             or
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             in
             any
             sort
             to
             change
             the
             testament
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             corrupt
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             testator
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             how
             he
             receiued
             from
             the
             Lorde
             that
             which
             he
             deliuered
             to
             the
             churches
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             should
             eate
             of
             this
             bread
             and
             drinke
             of
             this
             cup
             :
             k
             and
             proueth
             that
             the
             faithfull
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Lords
             table
             ,
             not
             by
             gazing
             or
             looking
             on
             while
             others
             eat
             ,
             but
             by
             eating
             :
             not
             by
             standing
             still
             while
             others
             drinke
             ,
             but
             by
             drinking
             .
             as
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             
               Wee
               that
               are
               l
               many
               are
               one
               breade
               and
               one
               body
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               all
               partakers
               of
               one
               bread
               .
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             same
             Apostle
             reprooueth
             
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             which
             presumed
             to
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lorde
             besore
             others
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             tarry
             for
             their
             brethren
             when
             they
             came
             togither
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             1
             Cor
             ,
             11.
             
             
               Euery
               man
               a
               hen
               they
               should
               eate
               ,
            
             m
             
               taketh
               his
               owne
               supper
               afore
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               to
               eat
               the
               Lords
               snpper
               .
            
             And
             afterward
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               my
               brethren
               ,
               when
               ye
               come
               together
               to
               eate
               ,
               tarry
               one
               for
               another
               .
            
             Now
             because
             the
             Corinthians
             brake
             this
             order
             and
             ordinance
             ,
             he
             chargeth
             them
             to
             come
             vnreuerently
             ,
             to
             receiue
             vnworthily
             ,
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             iudgment
             vnto
             themselues
             .
             Shall
             they
             then
             that
             are
             faithfull
             christians
             ,
             patiently
             beare
             the
             iniury
             done
             them
             by
             these
             sacrificing
             Masse-mungers
             ,
             who
             neuer
             bid
             the
             Lordes
             ghuestes
             ,
             nor
             call
             them
             to
             his
             table
             ,
             nor
             tarry
             for
             them
             till
             they
             come
             to
             this
             heauenly
             banket
             ,
             but
             like
             the
             priests
             of
             Bell
             ,
             do
             eate
             and
             drinke
             vp
             all
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Fistly
             ,
             the
             same
             Apostle
             willeth
             and
             warneth
             all
             persons
             which
             come
             to
             this
             communion
             ,
             diligently
             to
             proue
             and
             examine
             n
             themselues
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             come
             to
             this
             supper
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             1
             cor
             .
             12.
             
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examine
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eat
               of
               this
               bread
               and
               drinke
               of
               this
               cup
               :
            
             so
             that
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             any
             excluded
             from
             receiuing
             ,
             which
             haue
             tryed
             their
             harts
             by
             examining
             ,
             and
             are
             thereby
             rightly
             propared
             to
             this
             great
             worke
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             names
             giuen
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             noting
             the
             nature
             thereof
             ,
             doe
             affoord
             vs
             a
             good
             consideration
             to
             strike
             through
             the
             heart
             of
             this
             priuate
             Masse
             ,
             being
             called
             sometimes
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             a
             communion
             among
             our selues
             .
             If
             it
             be
             an
             holy
             supper
             and
             spirituall
             banket
             ,
             why
             are
             none
             bidden
             and
             called
             thereunto
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             a
             communion
             ,
             why
             doth
             the
             Priest
             vncharitably
             swallow
             all
             alone
             ?
             whereby
             they
             make
             it
             a
             communion
             ,
             but
             without
             company
             :
             a
             supper
             ,
             but
             without
             ghuests
             :
             meat
             ,
             but
             without
             eating
             :
             drinke
             ,
             but
             without
             drinking
             :
             a
             table
             ,
             but
             without
             sitting
             downe
             :
             a
             participation
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             that
             are
             partakers
             :
             a
             banket
             ,
             but
             without
             seeding
             thereat
             ,
             the
             people
             departing
             as
             hungery
             and
             thirsty
             as
             they
             came
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             celebrated
             the
             Passeouer
             aright
             ,
             or
             receiued
             profit
             thereby
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             
             did
             eat
             the
             flesh
             thereof
             :
             so
             can
             none
             come
             to
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             as
             he
             ought
             ,
             though
             he
             looke
             vpon
             others
             ,
             except
             he
             eate
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             drinke
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             commaundement
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             author
             thereof
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             sole
             communions
             and
             priuate
             Masses
             brought
             into
             the
             church
             against
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             against
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             name
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             sacrament
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             we
             haue
             pulled
             downe
             the
             Heresies
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             haue
             raked
             in
             the
             dirt
             and
             dungh
             ill
             
             of
             their
             deuises
             ,
             the
             sauour
             whereof
             hath
             annoyed
             heauen
             and
             earth
             :
             now
             let
             us
             obserue
             out
             of
             this
             last
             outward
             part
             of
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             how
             we
             are
             directed
             and
             instructed
             therby
             to
             further
             our
             knowledge
             and
             obedience
             .
             Did
             Christ
             commaunde
             the
             faithfull
             of
             his
             family
             to
             eate
             and
             drinke
             that
             which
             he
             deliuereth
             without
             laying
             any
             furder
             burthen
             or
             bondage
             vpon
             them
             ?
             then
             we
             must
             vnderstand
             ,
             o
             it
             is
             no
             precept
             of
             Christ
             to
             receiue
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             fasting
             before
             any
             other
             meats
             and
             drinkes
             .
          
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             people
             ,
             whose
             zeale
             goeth
             beyond
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             make
             a
             great
             scruple
             of
             conscience
             in
             this
             point
             to
             come
             fasting
             p
             which
             custom
             we
             do
             not
             condemn
             ,
             but
             commend
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             without
             superstition
             in
             themselues
             ,
             and
             iudging
             of
             others
             .
             But
             howsoeuer
             many
             make
             as
             great
             a
             matter
             to
             communicate
             fasting
             ,
             as
             to
             come
             in
             faith
             :
             yet
             this
             is
             no
             necessary
             rule
             or
             commaundement
             binding
             the
             conscience
             to
             the
             obseruation
             thereof
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Worde
             of
             God
             and
             institution
             of
             the
             sacrament
             are
             perfect
             directions
             to
             the
             church
             ,
             teaching
             all
             matters
             of
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ,
             yet
             they
             teach
             no
             such
             practise
             .
             And
             our
             blessed
             sauiour
             teacheth
             his
             disciples
             what
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             the
             Euangelists
             deliuer
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             among
             all
             their
             doctrine
             we
             find
             not
             this
             precept
             of
             fasting
             .
             Againe
             ,
             Christ
             administred
             it
             not
             fasting
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             receiued
             it
             not
             fasting
             :
             not
             that
             we
             are
             bounde
             to
             celebrate
             the
             supper
             at
             that
             time
             :
             but
             to
             shew
             that
             Christ
             would
             neuer
             haue
             chosen
             to
             do
             it
             after
             Supper
             ,
             if
             that
             time
             had
             bin
             simply
             vnlawful
             .
          
           
           
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             1
             cor
             .
             11.
             reproouing
             the
             abuses
             crept
             into
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             labouring
             to
             reduce
             it
             to
             the
             first
             institution
             ,
             exhorteth
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             tarry
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             be
             hungry
             q
             that
             he
             cannot
             tarrie
             ,
             he
             must
             before
             hand
             〈◊〉
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             better
             wait
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             congregation
             .
             Now
             he
             would
             neuer
             haue
             giuen
             counsell
             and
             commandement
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             bin
             vnlawfull
             or
             vngodly
             to
             take
             some
             little
             repast
             and
             short
             refreshing
             before
             ,
             in
             regarde
             of
             the
             present
             infirmity
             and
             weakenes
             of
             the
             body
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             teacheth
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               That
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               is
               not
            
             r
             
               meat
               nor
               drinke
               ,
               but
               righteousnes
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               ioy
               in
               the
               holy-ghost
               .
            
             To
             conclude
             ,
             as
             hee
             willeth
             that
             he
             which
             eateth
             ,
             despise
             not
             him
             that
             eateth
             not
             ,
             and
             he
             which
             eateth
             not
             condemne
             not
             him
             that
             eateth
             :
             s
             so
             must
             it
             be
             in
             this
             indifferent
             practise
             ,
             he
             that
             can
             take
             it
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             it
             :
             but
             let
             not
             him
             that
             receiueth
             fasting
             ,
             iudge
             him
             that
             fasteth
             not
             :
             and
             let
             not
             him
             which
             fasteth
             not
             ,
             condemne
             him
             that
             receiueth
             fasting
             ,
             he
             standeth
             or
             falleth
             to
             his
             owne
             maister
             .
             Who
             art
             thou
             then
             that
             iudgest
             an
             other
             mans
             seruant
             ?
             Let
             euery
             one
             be
             perswaded
             in
             his
             owne
             mind
             ,
             and
             looke
             to
             the
             warrant
             of
             his
             own
             worke
             .
             Let
             vs
             follow
             those
             things
             which
             concerne
             peace
             ,
             and
             where
             with
             one
             may
             edisie
             another
             .
             If
             any
             list
             to
             bee
             contentious
             ,
             we
             haue
             no
             such
             custome
             ,
             neither
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             God.
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             communicants
             of
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             and
             likewise
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             outward
             parts
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             7
             Of
             the
             words
             of
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
          
           
             ALthough
             we
             haue
             spoken
             before
             sufficiently
             of
             consecration
             ,
             a
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             wrought
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             all
             such
             as
             are
             sober
             minded
             and
             simple
             Louers
             of
             the
             truth
             :
             yet
             be
             cause
             special
             points
             are
             heere
             to
             be
             obserued
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             aduersaries
             turn
             the
             true
             consecration
             into
             a
             
             taine
             magicall
             incantation
             ,
             to
             worke
             a
             miraculous
             or
             rather
             a
             monstrous
             transubstantiation
             :
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             amisse
             to
             assure
             and
             handle
             this
             point
             againe
             ,
             that
             therby
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             may
             be
             cleered
             ,
             the
             ignorant
             instructed
             ,
             the
             aduersaties
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             consequently
             their
             mouthes
             stopped
             .
             Consecration
             is
             b
             a
             change
             or
             conuerting
             of
             the
             outward
             elementes
             into
             another
             vse
             ,
             by
             obseruing
             the
             whole
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             giueth
             it
             his
             effect
             .
             We
             confesse
             a
             turning
             and
             changing
             ,
             not
             of
             one
             substance
             into
             another
             ,
             not
             by
             abolishing
             of
             natures
             ,
             not
             by
             close
             pronouncing
             of
             certaine
             wordes
             :
             but
             in
             the
             vse
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             vs
             ,
             c
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             God.
             〈◊〉
             he
             water
             which
             floweth
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             signified
             the
             same
             to
             the
             fathers
             ,
             which
             the
             Wine
             〈◊〉
             to
             vs
             in
             the
             supper
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             common
             watering
             to
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             fielde
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             cattell
             dranke
             thereof
             as
             well
             as
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             could
             be
             made
             no
             change
             there
             in
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             men
             ,
             d
             to
             whom
             God
             gaue
             his
             gratious
             promise
             ;
             which
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             account
             of
             the
             outward
             signes
             otherwise
             then
             of
             common
             meats
             and
             common
             drinks
             .
             The
             stones
             hammered
             in
             the
             quarrey
             ,
             the
             timber
             hewed
             in
             the
             forrest
             ,
             the
             gold
             tryed
             in
             the
             furnace
             ,
             were
             common
             stuff
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             layd
             in
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             e
             and
             so
             made
             holy
             and
             sanctified
             to
             God
             and
             man.
             The
             sayings
             and
             sentences
             f
             of
             the
             heathenish
             poets
             were
             prophane
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             passed
             through
             the
             pen
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             were
             taken
             vp
             by
             the
             holy
             ghost
             .
             So
             wee
             teach
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             before
             the
             institution
             of
             christ
             is
             vsed
             and
             obserued
             ,
             they
             are
             common
             :
             but
             afterward
             they
             are
             holy
             .
             We
             confesse
             and
             〈◊〉
             not
             ,
             but
             say
             plainely
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             change
             in
             the
             sacramentes
             :
             the
             elements
             which
             before
             were
             ordinary
             meates
             ,
             now
             become
             spiritual
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             vse
             :
             before
             they
             serued
             only
             to
             feede
             the
             belly
             ,
             now
             they
             serue
             to
             seale
             vp
             the
             nourishment
             of
             our
             soules
             .
          
           
             The
             discussing
             of
             this
             question
             ,
             g
             together
             with
             the
             foundation
             of
             this
             consecration
             and
             sanctification
             of
             the
             
             creatures
             ,
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             4.
             
             
               Euery
               creature
               of
               God
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               nothing
               ought
               to
               be
               refused
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               receiued
               with
               thanks
               giuing
               :
               for
               it
               is
               sanctified
            
             h
             
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               and
               prayer
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             two
             meanes
             ,
             the
             word
             and
             prayer
             ,
             whereby
             the
             elementes
             are
             changed
             ,
             though
             not
             transubstantiated
             ,
             yet
             they
             haue
             a
             dignity
             and
             preheminence
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             not
             before
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             i
             more
             common
             bread
             ,
             common
             Wine
             ,
             common
             meate
             ,
             but
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             Christes
             body
             ,
             a
             warrant
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             an
             holy
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             seale
             of
             the
             couenant
             between
             God
             and
             vs.
             The
             first
             meanes
             of
             this
             consecration
             ,
             and
             setting
             a
             part
             of
             the
             creatures
             to
             our
             vse
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             If
             we
             haue
             the
             euident
             and
             expresse
             word
             to
             warrant
             our
             vse
             of
             the
             creatures
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             vse
             them
             for
             our
             necessity
             and
             comfort
             :
             if
             we
             haue
             no
             word
             to
             beare
             out
             the
             practise
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             sanctified
             vnto
             vs.
             The
             tree
             of
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             euil
             ,
             was
             not
             sanctified
             vnto
             .
             Adam
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             good
             in
             it selfe
             (
             as
             all
             k
             creatures
             are
             )
             because
             he
             had
             a
             word
             of
             commaundement
             not
             to
             eate
             of
             it
             ,
             l
             
               Of
               the
               tree
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               euill
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               eate
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               in
               the
               day
               that
               thou
               eatest
               thereof
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               dye
               the
               death
               .
            
             After
             the
             fall
             and
             after
             the
             flood
             ,
             all
             creatures
             were
             not
             sanctified
             ,
             some
             were
             accounted
             m
             vncleane
             ,
             all
             might
             not
             be
             eaten
             ,
             all
             might
             not
             be
             offered
             :
             as
             vnder
             the
             law
             ,
             n
             among
             the
             beastes
             ,
             onely
             they
             were
             cleane
             that
             did
             chew
             the
             cud
             and
             diuide
             the
             hoofe
             :
             and
             among
             the
             fishes
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             onely
             such
             as
             had
             skales
             and
             finnes
             were
             called
             cleane
             ,
             the
             rest
             were
             vncleane
             vnto
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             did
             not
             allow
             but
             restraine
             the
             vse
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             So
             likewise
             for
             this
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             not
             euery
             creature
             is
             sanctified
             ,
             not
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             not
             any
             flesh
             ,
             not
             any
             fish
             ,
             not
             oyle
             :
             but
             onely
             bread
             and
             Wine
             .
             These
             two
             are
             consecrated
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             cancelled
             by
             the
             word
             .
             The
             second
             meanes
             ,
             whereby
             the
             creatures
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             is
             by
             prayer
             .
             For
             albeit
             that
             God
             by
             the
             comming
             of
             his
             sonne
             into
             the
             world
             hath
             sanctified
             all
             meates
             and
             drinkes
             ,
             that
             nothing
             of
             it selfe
             is
             vncleane
             ,
             o
             but
             to
             him
             that
             counteth
             
             it
             vncleane
             :
             yet
             something
             must
             necessarily
             be
             done
             on
             our
             partes
             ,
             otherwise
             that
             which
             is
             holy
             ,
             we
             may
             prophane
             :
             and
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             we
             may
             turne
             into
             euill
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             apostle
             addeth
             praier
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             a
             thanksgiuing
             to
             the
             Lord
             that
             he
             hath
             sanctified
             and
             prepared
             them
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             likewise
             a
             petition
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             healthfull
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             we
             thankefull
             for
             them
             ,
             whereby
             our
             foode
             ,
             our
             apparell
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             succours
             of
             this
             life
             are
             sanctified
             to
             his
             glory
             and
             our
             comfort
             .
          
           
             These
             be
             the
             two
             meanes
             of
             consecration
             :
             if
             these
             or
             any
             of
             them
             be
             wanting
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             true
             consecration
             .
             If
             then
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             law
             they
             should
             haue
             eaten
             swines
             flesh
             ,
             which
             indeed
             p
             part
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             chew
             not
             the
             cud
             :
             they
             should
             haue
             sinned
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             sanctified
             :
             and
             therefore
             albeit
             they
             had
             prayed
             for
             a
             blessing
             all
             the
             day
             longe
             ,
             and
             giuen
             thankes
             neuer
             so
             much
             ,
             yet
             could
             it
             not
             make
             their
             practise
             lawfull
             ,
             which
             the
             word
             of
             God
             had
             made
             vnlawfull
             .
          
           
             Or
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             offered
             a
             cleane
             and
             holy
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             not
             made
             humble
             and
             earnest
             prayers
             to
             God
             to
             accept
             them
             and
             their
             oblations
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             haue
             due
             effect
             ,
             but
             the
             worde
             of
             God
             had
             beene
             hindred
             by
             their
             vnworthynesse
             .
             So
             ,
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Lordes
             sacred
             Supper
             ,
             we
             vse
             the
             word
             of
             God
             which
             warranteth
             vs
             to
             take
             the
             bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             word
             wee
             alledge
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             to
             the
             true
             beleeuer
             :
             and
             heerevnto
             wee
             ioyne
             prayers
             and
             thankesgiuing
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             〈◊〉
             vs
             and
             〈◊〉
             vs
             in
             the
             participation
             of
             his
             owne
             ordinance
             .
             Thus
             ,
             albeit
             we
             haue
             no
             forged
             transubstantiation
             ,
             wee
             haue
             a
             true
             consecration
             :
             if
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             prayer
             of
             the
             church
             can
             worke
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             meanes
             left
             vnto
             vs
             for
             this
             purpose
             :
             if
             wee
             be
             q
             any
             way
             deceiued
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Scripture
             which
             hath
             deceiued
             vs.
             
          
           
             It
             remaineth
             now
             ,
             to
             marke
             the
             vses
             of
             this
             point
             for
             our
             
             farther
             instruction
             .
             If
             by
             vsing
             the
             whole
             〈◊〉
             of
             Christ
             according
             to
             his
             commaundement
             ,
             we
             confesse
             a
             
             change
             and
             conuersion
             wrought
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             signes
             :
             then
             we
             are
             falsely
             charged
             and
             slandered
             ,
             to
             haue
             no
             consecration
             .
             We
             pronounce
             the
             same
             wordes
             of
             consecration
             that
             christ
             pronounced
             :
             we
             obserue
             the
             same
             thinges
             that
             christ
             obserued
             ,
             and
             charged
             vs
             to
             do
             :
             we
             shew
             forth
             plainly
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             as
             it
             r
             he
             were
             described
             in
             our
             sight
             and
             among
             vs
             crucified
             :
             we
             speak
             openly
             in
             a
             known
             tongue
             and
             the
             people
             vnderstand
             vs
             :
             we
             pray
             vnto
             God
             to
             accept
             vs
             ,
             and
             render
             him
             thankes
             for
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             redemption
             :
             lastly
             ,
             we
             take
             the
             outward
             elementes
             and
             ioyne
             the
             word
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             thus
             they
             are
             made
             to
             vs
             a
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             if
             to
             offer
             vp
             to
             God
             ,
             our selues
             ,
             our
             soules
             ,
             our
             bodies
             ,
             our
             almes
             for
             the
             poore
             ,
             our
             prayers
             and
             thanksgiuinges
             vnto
             God
             the
             father
             for
             our
             redemption
             ,
             be
             an
             oblatiou
             and
             a
             sacrifice
             :
             We
             haue
             both
             a
             Sacrament
             and
             a
             sacrifice
             in
             our
             Churchés
             ,
             though
             we
             offer
             not
             vp
             Christs
             body
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             propitiatory
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             quicke
             and
             dead
             ,
             vnto
             his
             father
             .
             We
             offer
             vp
             as
             much
             as
             s
             Christ
             commaunded
             vs
             to
             offer
             :
             but
             that
             sacrifice
             was
             once
             offered
             vp
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             :
             he
             wasthe
             priest
             ,
             hee
             was
             the
             altar
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             sacrifice
             left
             to
             be
             offered
             for
             sinne
             :
             and
             he
             which
             presumeth
             to
             offer
             him
             againe
             ,
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             treadeth
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             vnder
             his
             foote
             ,
             counteth
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             vnholy
             ,
             and
             hath
             renounced
             saluation
             by
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Now
             if
             we
             ,
             cleaning
             precisely
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doe
             not
             consecrate
             :
             what
             may
             be
             thought
             of
             the
             Popish
             priestes
             ,
             who
             whisper
             their
             wordes
             closely
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             heareth
             :
             vse
             a
             strange
             tongue
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             vnderstandeth
             :
             bring
             in
             pryuate
             Masses
             ,
             whereat
             none
             communicate
             :
             deliuer
             dry
             Communions
             ,
             wherein
             no
             man
             drinketh
             :
             exhorte
             no
             man
             ,
             speake
             to
             no
             man
             :
             and
             if
             they
             doe
             consecrate
             ,
             they
             consecrate
             onelye
             for
             themselues
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             others
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             detest
             the
             opprobrious
             and
             blasphemous
             speaches
             of
             the
             prophane
             
             pistes
             ,
             who
             in
             t
             the
             spirit
             of
             Shemei
             and
             of
             Kahshaketh
             ,
             raile
             falsely
             ,
             vilely
             ,
             and
             slanderously
             against
             our
             communions
             ,
             affirming
             that
             they
             are
             no
             other
             then
             common
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             without
             grace
             ,
             without
             vertue
             ,
             without
             sanctification
             ,
             bare
             signes
             of
             Christ
             absent
             ,
             no
             better
             then
             our
             common
             breakfasts
             ,
             dinners
             and
             suppers
             .
             Thus
             they
             speak
             basely
             ,
             proudly
             ,
             and
             scornefully
             of
             our
             communions
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             world
             knoweth
             they
             speake
             vntruely
             .
             We
             hold
             an
             effectuall
             consecration
             in
             both
             the
             sacramentes
             ,
             though
             we
             deny
             a
             reall
             conuersion
             into
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             the
             water
             in
             baptisme
             is
             no
             more
             common
             water
             ,
             u
             it
             is
             not
             void
             of
             a
             spirituall
             effect
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             without
             grace
             and
             sanctification
             .
             So
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             are
             changed
             ,
             not
             from
             one
             substance
             into
             another
             ,
             but
             from
             one
             vse
             to
             another
             ;
             not
             in
             themselues
             ,
             but
             to
             vs
             :
             not
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             end
             ;
             and
             thus
             they
             are
             not
             the
             same
             they
             were
             before
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             are
             these
             signes
             sanctified
             and
             consecrated
             ,
             that
             are
             deliuered
             and
             receiued
             :
             then
             heereby
             wee
             learne
             ,
             what
             
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             the
             remnants
             and
             leauings
             remaining
             after
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             .
             For
             who
             seeth
             not
             heereby
             ,
             that
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             of
             the
             holy
             vse
             and
             lawfull
             participation
             appointed
             ,
             are
             not
             a
             Sacrament
             ?
             They
             differ
             nothing
             from
             common
             bread
             and
             wine
             sold
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             taken
             in
             our
             houses
             .
             Therfore
             ,
             a
             among
             diuerse
             ,
             the
             remainder
             was
             accustomably
             vsed
             to
             be
             burned
             ;
             b
             among
             some
             it
             was
             giuen
             to
             little
             children
             that
             were
             in
             the
             schooles
             ;
             among
             others
             ,
             they
             did
             eate
             in
             the
             c
             common
             assembly
             at
             their
             feastes
             of
             loue
             :
             so
             that
             out
             of
             the
             sacred
             vse
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             they
             did
             eate
             it
             as
             common
             bread
             ,
             they
             did
             drinke
             it
             as
             common
             wine
             .
             We
             see
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             water
             remaining
             and
             not
             vsed
             ,
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             common
             vses
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             (
             for
             the
             Sacramentes
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             are
             alike
             and
             of
             the
             same
             worthinesse
             )
             no
             more
             is
             consecrated
             then
             is
             receiued
             and
             applied
             .
             This
             also
             is
             euident
             by
             d
             the
             rock
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             :
             where
             the
             waters
             flowing
             from
             thence
             ,
             represented
             
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             Isralites
             that
             dranke
             thereof
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             beastes
             and
             cattell
             that
             were
             〈◊〉
             by
             it
             .
             So
             much
             was
             consecrated
             water
             as
             they
             receiued
             ,
             not
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             So
             when
             Iohn
             e
             baptized
             in
             Iordan
             ,
             not
             all
             the
             Rvuer
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             which
             was
             applyed
             was
             sanctified
             .
             So
             when
             he
             baptized
             in
             f
             Enon
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             much
             water
             〈◊〉
             ,
             not
             the
             whole
             streame
             was
             hallowed
             ,
             but
             so
             much
             as
             he
             vsed
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             remaineth
             after
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             may
             be
             〈◊〉
             lawful
             y
             to
             common
             and
             ordinary
             vses
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             if
             the
             sanctification
             of
             euery
             creature
             ,
             whether
             
             in
             the
             sacraments
             or
             out
             of
             the
             sacramentes
             ,
             be
             by
             the
             word
             and
             prayer
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Apostle
             :
             it
             teacheth
             a
             profitable
             instruction
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             no
             creature
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             receiued
             ,
             no
             gift
             to
             be
             vsed
             ,
             no
             blessing
             to
             be
             enioyed
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             health
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             comfort
             of
             the
             soule
             without
             this
             duty
             of
             prayer
             and
             thankesgiuing
             to
             the
             Lord.
             Indeede
             euery
             creature
             of
             God
             in
             it
             seife
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             euery
             gift
             is
             holy
             :
             yet
             if
             we
             partake
             them
             without
             praysing
             the
             name
             of
             the
             giuer
             and
             creator
             ,
             to
             vs
             they
             become
             vnholy
             ,
             vncleane
             ,
             and
             vnpure
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             needefull
             in
             vsing
             the
             common
             creatures
             and
             guiftes
             of
             God
             :
             much
             more
             is
             it
             necessary
             in
             receiuing
             these
             pledges
             and
             〈◊〉
             of
             feeding
             our
             soules
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
             Beholde
             heere
             ,
             the
             cause
             that
             moued
             Christ
             when
             he
             had
             taken
             the
             bread
             ,
             to
             giue
             thanks
             to
             his
             father
             :
             wherin
             he
             sheweth
             what
             belongeth
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             minister
             and
             of
             the
             communicantes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             lift
             vp
             our
             hearts
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             praise
             him
             fo
             giuing
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             to
             bee
             our
             redeemer
             ,
             and
             humbly
             to
             pray
             vnto
             him
             that
             our
             vnworthynesse
             hinder
             not
             the
             effectuall
             working
             of
             his
             Sacrametnes
             ,
             but
             that
             through
             his
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             they
             may
             haue
             their
             full
             force
             in
             our
             heartes
             ,
             for
             the
             pardoning
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             his
             graces
             ,
             for
             the
             confirming
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             for
             the
             quickning
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             preseruing
             of
             body
             and
             soule
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
             Thus
             wee
             blesse
             God
             when
             we
             praise
             him
             ,
             and
             giue
             him
             the
             honour
             due
             vnto
             
             his
             name
             ,
             We
             blesse
             the
             meates
             we
             eate
             ,
             the
             drinkes
             we
             drinke
             ,
             the
             thinges
             wee
             receiue
             ,
             as
             Paule
             saith
             ,
             g
             
               The
               cup
               of
               blessing
               which
               wee
               blesse
               :
            
             h
             when
             prayer
             is
             made
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             healthfull
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             we
             thankefull
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             there
             bee
             a
             consecration
             and
             separation
             of
             the
             outward
             elementes
             to
             so
             holy
             an
             
             end
             :
             it
             warneth
             vs
             to
             be
             carefull
             to
             vse
             and
             receiue
             i
             oftentimes
             this
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             .
             For
             heere
             are
             not
             bare
             signes
             ,
             bare
             tokens
             ,
             bare
             figures
             without
             fiuite
             and
             without
             grace
             :
             they
             are
             consecrated
             signes
             ,
             and
             hallowed
             elements
             ,
             effectually
             sealing
             vppe
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             .
             And
             what
             is
             more
             plaine
             then
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             As
             k
             
               often
               as
               ye
               shall
               eate
               of
               this
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               of
               this
               cup
               ,
               ye
               shew
               the
               Lordes
               death
               till
               he
               come
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             speaketh
             ,
             
               Doe
               this
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               ye
               shall
               drinks
               it
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             And
             haue
             we
             not
             many
             worthy
             and
             effectuall
             l
             considerations
             ,
             to
             moue
             such
             as
             professe
             the
             same
             doctrine
             ,
             to
             resorte
             oftentimes
             to
             the
             same
             Table
             of
             the
             Lorde
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             commaundement
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             make
             some
             conscience
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             as
             of
             other
             commaundementes
             prescribed
             vnto
             vs.
             It
             is
             a
             commaundement
             of
             God
             m
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               steale
            
             .
             Few
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             some
             conscience
             thereof
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             Gods
             commaundement
             .
             So
             is
             this
             heere
             ,
             often
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Lordes
             Table
             :
             yet
             what
             little
             account
             is
             made
             heereof
             all
             the
             yeare
             long
             ,
             euery
             one
             seeth
             ,
             and
             the
             faithfull
             soule
             agreeueth
             .
             The
             high
             God
             possessor
             n
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             hath
             required
             and
             commaunded
             it
             :
             yet
             who
             regardeth
             ?
             The
             Lorde
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             and
             yet
             who
             obeyeth
             ?
             If
             a
             father
             should
             command
             a
             duty
             of
             his
             son
             ,
             or
             a
             maister
             of
             his
             seruant
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             patiently
             endure
             to
             be
             disobeyed
             :
             o
             and
             shal
             we
             not
             thinke
             that
             God
             will
             require
             his
             lawes
             at
             our
             hands
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             to
             his
             commaundement
             he
             hath
             annexed
             a
             promise
             ,
             which
             maketh
             our
             sin
             and
             vnthankfulnes
             the
             greater
             ,
             if
             we
             shew
             not
             our selues
             ready
             in
             yeelding
             to
             this
             duty
             .
             Besides
             ,
             seeing
             this
             sacra
             ,
             is
             a
             speciall
             prop
             to
             stay
             vp
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             
             geth
             with
             it
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             merits
             and
             heauenly
             treasurs
             :
             we
             are
             vtter
             enemies
             to
             our
             owne
             selues
             ,
             to
             our
             own
             souls
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             owne
             saluation
             ,
             if
             we
             neglect
             ●o
             great
             mercy
             offe●e●
             vnto
             vs.
             Wherefore
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             left
             free
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             our
             discretion
             to
             receiue
             or
             not
             receiue
             this
             were
             no
             lawfull
             liberty
             ,
             but
             vnlawfull
             lycentiousnesse
             .
             Heere
             in
             the
             faithfull
             find
             very
             great
             comfort
             ,
             and
             an
             effectuall
             meanes
             to
             strengthen
             their
             faith
             .
             Euen
             as
             the
             sicke
             man
             that
             feeleth
             his
             sickenes
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             his
             own
             weaknes
             ,
             shoulde
             haue
             a
             speciall
             care
             to
             looke
             to
             his
             stomacke
             ,
             that
             therby
             he
             may
             receiue
             norishment
             &
             gather
             strength
             :
             so
             we
             are
             all
             spiritually
             diseased
             ,
             assaulted
             of
             Satan
             ,
             tempted
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             ouercome
             after●imes
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             must
             seeke
             strength
             of
             saith
             from
             this
             heauenly
             nourishment
             .
             God
             of
             his
             compassion
             hath
             set
             vp
             his
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             a
             signe
             vpon
             an
             high
             hill
             ,
             whence
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             farre
             and
             neere
             on
             euery
             side
             ,
             to
             raise
             vp
             such
             as
             are
             fallen
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             such
             as
             stand
             ,
             to
             comfort
             such
             as
             are
             weak
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             vnto
             him
             such
             as
             run
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             gathereth
             them
             vnder
             his
             winges
             .
             It
             is
             as
             the
             brazen
             Sepent
             ,
             p
             that
             comming
             vnto
             it
             with
             a
             faith
             to
             be
             healed
             ,
             we
             might
             liue
             and
             not
             perish
             .
             It
             is
             a
             banner
             displayed
             ,
             that
             euery
             Ch●●stian
             souldi●r
             should
             resort
             vnto
             it
             as
             vnto
             his
             owne
             comfortable
             Supper
             ,
             to
             be
             had
             in
             often
             vse
             and
             continuall
             remembrance
             ,
             to
             put
             vs
             in
             mind
             of
             his
             continuall
             mercy
             laid
             vp
             for
             vs
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             ratifie
             and
             seale
             vp
             the
             same
             farre
             more
             liuely
             ,
             then
             the
             ba●e
             word
             onely
             .
             When
             the
             words
             of
             Christs
             institution
             are
             spoken
             ,
             q
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
               :
               this
               is
               my
               blood
               which
               was
               shed
               for
               you
               :
            
             When
             these
             words
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             reade
             vnto
             vs
             our
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             they
             confirme
             our
             faith
             :
             but
             much
             more
             when
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             seene
             with
             our
             eyes
             ,
             that
             we
             behold
             the
             bred
             broken
             ,
             and
             looke
             vpon
             the
             wine
             poured
             out
             :
             but
             most
             of
             all
             when
             we
             tast
             and
             handle
             ,
             when
             we
             eate
             and
             drinke
             the
             outwarde
             signes
             .
             We
             see
             ,
             when
             one
             maketh
             a
             bare
             promise
             to
             another
             ,
             with
             wordes
             onely
             betweene
             themselues
             ,
             he
             beginneth
             to
             doubt
             (
             to
             whome
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             )
             of
             
             the
             performance
             thereof
             :
             if
             he
             adde
             an
             oath
             for
             confirmation
             ,
             the
             promise
             is
             more
             assuredly
             ratified
             :
             but
             if
             he
             giue
             his
             hande
             writing
             ,
             and
             seale
             it
             to
             the
             party
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             made
             out
             of
             doubt
             .
             Thus
             we
             doe
             reason
             and
             helpe
             our
             faith
             .
             We
             haue
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             wee
             haue
             the
             oath
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             haue
             the
             wordes
             and
             writinges
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             haue
             the
             seales
             and
             Sacramentes
             of
             God
             ,
             these
             are
             not
             reserued
             in
             the
             Lords
             keeping
             ,
             but
             are
             put
             into
             our
             owne
             handes
             to
             see
             them
             ,
             to
             keepe
             them
             ,
             to
             vse
             them
             for
             our
             comfort
             and
             assurance
             .
             I
             speake
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             if
             wee
             haue
             a
             free
             promise
             from
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             penned
             fairely
             in
             writing
             ,
             ratified
             vnder
             his
             owne
             hand
             and
             seale
             ,
             and
             all
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             to
             locke
             and
             lay
             vp
             ,
             we
             doubt
             not
             of
             the
             possession
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             let
             vs
             consider
             the
             Lords
             doing
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             hee
             hath
             done
             for
             vs
             :
             who
             is
             not
             as
             man
             ,
             that
             r
             he
             shoulde
             lie
             ,
             nor
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             that
             he
             should
             deceiue
             .
             God
             sent
             his
             sonne
             s
             into
             the
             world
             to
             take
             our
             nature
             vpon
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             like
             vs
             ,
             t
             euen
             in
             his
             infirmities
             ,
             hee
             named
             himselfe
             u
             Iesus
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Sauiour
             ,
             because
             he
             shoulde
             saue
             his
             people
             from
             their
             sinnes
             :
             after
             his
             death
             he
             sent
             his
             Apostles
             to
             preach
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             and
             euerlasting
             saluation
             :
             he
             ordained
             his
             last
             supper
             immediately
             before
             his
             death
             to
             testifie
             and
             assure
             them
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             sounding
             them
             in
             our
             eares
             ,
             but
             by
             beholding
             ,
             tasting
             ,
             smelling
             ,
             feeling
             ,
             and
             feeding
             to
             seale
             them
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             also
             daily
             to
             be
             repeated
             and
             ministred
             vnto
             vs.
             Seeing
             then
             ,
             we
             haue
             both
             his
             promises
             and
             oath
             ,
             his
             worde
             and
             writings
             ,
             his
             seales
             and
             Sacramentes
             in
             our
             keeping
             ,
             what
             would
             we
             haue
             more
             ?
             He
             would
             not
             make
             halfe
             so
             much
             adoin
             assuring
             his
             promises
             ,
             if
             he
             loued
             vs
             not
             :
             he
             would
             not
             set
             such
             authentike
             seals
             to
             his
             deede
             and
             obligations
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             ment
             good
             earnest
             .
             His
             bare
             worde
             and
             naked
             promise
             is
             verie
             good
             paiment
             :
             but
             he
             respecteth
             our
             weakenes
             ,
             whose
             mercifull
             kindnesse
             must
             not
             be
             neglected
             through
             our
             vnthankefulnes
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             consecration
             ,
             and
             the
             vses
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             first
             inward
             part
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             we
             haue
             spoken
             of
             the
             outward
             parts
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             by
             doing
             whereof
             confirmation
             is
             performed
             :
             a
             now
             follow
             the
             inward
             parts
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             For
             in
             Sa.
             we
             must
             consider
             not
             what
             they
             be
             of
             themselues
             ,
             but
             what
             b
             they
             signifie
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             These
             inward
             partes
             are
             foure
             in
             number
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             father
             ,
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             body
             &
             blood
             of
             christ
             ,
             and
             the
             faithfull
             .
             All
             these
             haue
             a
             Sacramentall
             relation
             to
             the
             outwarde
             partes
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             inwarde
             truth
             of
             them
             .
             The
             actions
             of
             the
             minister
             ,
             are
             notes
             of
             the
             actions
             of
             God
             the
             father
             :
             the
             word
             of
             institution
             is
             made
             effectuall
             by
             the
             holy
             spirit
             :
             the
             breade
             and
             wine
             are
             signes
             and
             seales
             ,
             representing
             the
             bodye
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             the
             outward
             actions
             of
             euery
             receiuer
             ,
             do
             note
             out
             the
             inwarde
             actions
             and
             spirituall
             workes
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             Thus
             then
             the
             agreement
             answeareth
             aptly
             ,
             and
             the
             proportion
             falleth
             fully
             betweene
             the
             parts
             ,
             c
             As
             the
             Minister
             by
             the
             words
             of
             institution
             ,
             offereth
             vnto
             the
             communicants
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             to
             feed
             thereupon
             corporally
             and
             bodily
             :
             so
             GOD
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             offereth
             and
             giueth
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             to
             the
             faithfull
             receiuers
             to
             feede
             vppon
             them
             spiritually
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             let
             vs
             remember
             the
             sencible
             and
             externall
             actions
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             that
             thereby
             we
             may
             consider
             the
             spirituall
             and
             inward
             actions
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             consecrating
             or
             blessing
             of
             them
             by
             reapeating
             the
             promise
             ,
             by
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             thanksgiuings
             ,
             doth
             seale
             vp
             these
             holie
             actions
             of
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             from
             all
             eternity
             euen
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             did
             seperate
             ,
             elect
             ,
             ordaine
             ,
             chuse
             ,
             and
             call
             his
             son
             to
             performe
             the
             osfice
             of
             a
             mediator
             between
             god
             and
             man
             :
             and
             when
             the
             fulnes
             of
             time
             came
             did
             send
             him
             into
             the
             worlde
             ,
             to
             performe
             
             that
             Osfice
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             was
             appointed
             .
             This
             we
             see
             proued
             vnto
             vs
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             as
             Iohn
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Labour
               not
               for
               the
               meat
               which
               〈◊〉
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               meat
               that
               endureth
               vnto
               euerlasting
               life
               ,
               which
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               shall
               giue
               vnto
               you
               :
               for
               him
            
             d
             
               hath
               God
               the
               father
               sealed
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             hath
             installed
             him
             into
             his
             office
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             men
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             .
             And
             
               Ch.
               Iesus
               gaue
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               deliuer
               vs
               from
               this
               present
               euill
               world
               ,
            
             e
             
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               euen
               our
               father
               :
            
             so
             that
             whatsoeuer
             Christ
             did
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             by
             the
             will
             and
             appoinment
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             According
             to
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb
             ,
             5
             ,
             Christ
             took
             not
             to
             himself
             〈◊〉
             honor
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             f
             but
             he
             that
             saide
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               art
               my
               sonne
               ,
               this
               day
               I
               begat
               thee
               ,
               gaue
               it
               him
               .
            
             And
             as
             the
             father
             ordained
             him
             to
             that
             office
             ,
             so
             in
             time
             he
             sent
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Euangelist
             〈◊〉
             .
             g
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               the
               L.
               is
               vpon
               me
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               annointed
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               preach
               the
               〈◊〉
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               bind
               vp
               the
               broken
               hearted
               ,
               preach
               liberty
               to
               the
               captiues
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             likewise
             1
             
               Iohn
               4.
               
               Heerein
               is
               that
               loue
               ,
               not
               that
               we
               loued
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               loued
               vs
               ,
               and
            
             h
             
               sent
               his
               sonne
               to
               be
               areconciliation
               for
               our
               sinnes
               .
            
             And
             Gal.
             4
             ,
             
               When
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               time
               was
               come
               ,
               God
               sent
               〈◊〉
               his
               sonne
               made
               of
               a
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               made
               vnder
               the
               lawe
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               redeeme
               them
               that
               are
               vnder
               the
               lawe
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             inwarde
             actions
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             aunswearing
             to
             the
             outwarde
             actions
             of
             the
             Minister
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             the
             vses
             of
             this
             part
             .
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             this
             sealing
             and
             sending
             of
             his
             sonne
             ,
             serueth
             to
             confirme
             
             and
             assure
             vs
             of
             our
             saluation
             in
             Christ.
             For
             seeing
             GOD
             hath
             〈◊〉
             and
             appointed
             him
             into
             this
             office
             ,
             our
             faith
             cannot
             faile
             ,
             our
             confidence
             cannot
             fall
             ,
             our
             hope
             cannot
             make
             ashamd
             ,
             i
             seeing
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             is
             thus
             shed
             abroad
             in
             our
             harts
             through
             the
             Holyghost
             ,
             k
             who
             beareth
             Witnes
             with
             our
             spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             we
             l
             are
             sealed
             vnto
             the
             day
             〈◊〉
             redemption
             .
             Againe
             ,
             let
             vs
             seeke
             saluation
             no
             where
             else
             then
             in
             him
             alone
             ,
             whome
             God
             the
             Father
             hath
             sealed
             ,
             and
             set
             apart
             to
             that
             end
             .
             For
             euen
             as
             the
             body
             is
             norished
             by
             no
             other
             
             meates
             and
             drinkes
             then
             by
             such
             as
             m
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             n
             as
             a
             staffe
             to
             sustaine
             vs
             :
             so
             is
             the
             soule
             fed
             by
             no
             other
             meanes
             then
             God
             hath
             before
             ordained
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             our
             saluation
             is
             in
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             toward
             vs
             ,
             which
             is
             notably
             represented
             by
             the
             taking
             &
             blessing
             of
             the
             outward
             elements
             .
             He
             might
             haue
             left
             vs
             to
             our selues
             ,
             to
             work
             out
             our
             own
             destruction
             :
             but
             his
             mercy
             is
             greater
             then
             his
             iustice
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             these
             outward
             actions
             of
             the
             minister
             ,
             wee
             must
             seeke
             confirmation
             and
             strength
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             being
             assured
             
             that
             God
             the
             father
             tooke
             his
             sonne
             ,
             and
             appointed
             him
             to
             these
             endes
             .
             We
             must
             not
             wander
             and
             gaze
             about
             ,
             and
             thinke
             we
             haue
             nothing
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             take
             and
             receiue
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             cup
             into
             our
             hands
             :
             we
             must
             in
             euery
             sacramentall
             rite
             consider
             the
             thinges
             signified
             ,
             and
             ponder
             in
             our
             hearts
             the
             fitnesse
             and
             agreement
             betweene
             them
             both
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             as
             we
             behold
             with
             our
             bodily
             eies
             the
             minister
             (
             representing
             the
             person
             of
             the
             father
             )
             taking
             ,
             blessing
             ,
             and
             separating
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             to
             that
             bodily
             vse
             :
             so
             surely
             and
             certainely
             we
             must
             learne
             that
             God
             the
             father
             hath
             ordained
             and
             sent
             his
             only
             begotten
             sonne
             ,
             o
             in
             whom
             he
             is
             well
             pleased
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             meditator
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
             Hence
             we
             see
             the
             infinite
             loue
             of
             God
             toward
             vs
             :
             and
             let
             vs
             labor
             to
             comprehend
             p
             the
             length
             ,
             bredth
             ,
             height
             ,
             and
             depth
             therof
             ,
             that
             spared
             not
             q
             his
             owne
             sonne
             ,
             but
             gaue
             him
             for
             vs
             all
             vnto
             the
             death
             :
             hence
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             exceeding
             compassion
             of
             the
             sonne
             ,
             that
             loued
             his
             enemies
             more
             then
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             accounted
             not
             his
             owne
             life
             precious
             to
             himselfe
             :
             hence
             we
             see
             the
             gratious
             and
             glorious
             worke
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             wherin
             the
             mercy
             and
             iustice
             of
             God
             r
             meete
             together
             ,
             and
             kisse
             each
             other
             ,
             teaching
             vs
             to
             take
             sweete
             delight
             and
             comfort
             in
             the
             meditation
             thereof
             day
             and
             night
             withal
             thanksgiuing
             :
             hence
             wee
             haue
             assurance
             of
             saluation
             and
             consolation
             in
             all
             troubles
             and
             tentations
             :
             hence
             we
             see
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             our
             owne
             sinnes
             that
             could
             not
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             death
             of
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             hate
             them
             with
             an
             vnfained
             hatred
             
             as
             our
             greatest
             ,
             most
             dangerous
             and
             deadly
             enemies
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             hence
             wee
             see
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             the
             father
             thus
             loued
             vs
             ,
             we
             ought
             earnestly
             to
             loue
             him
             againe
             ,
             and
             to
             serue
             him
             in
             all
             duties
             of
             holynesse
             and
             true
             righteousnes
             :
             neyther
             ought
             we
             to
             loue
             him
             onely
             ,
             but
             for
             him
             all
             our
             brethren
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             reasoneth
             ,
             s
             
               Brethren
               ,
               if
               God
               so
               loued
               vs
               ,
               wee
               ought
               to
               loue
               one
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             we
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             how
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             bread
             by
             the
             minister
             ,
             signifyeth
             the
             fathers
             appointing
             of
             his
             sonne
             :
             the
             ministers
             blessing
             ,
             the
             fathers
             separating
             and
             setting
             a
             part
             his
             sonne
             to
             his
             office
             :
             the
             minsters
             deliuering
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             the
             fathers
             giuing
             of
             his
             sonne
             .
             If
             then
             wee
             drawe
             neere
             to
             the
             Lords
             table
             with
             faith
             ,
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             repentance
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             sure
             &
             certain
             to
             vs
             ,
             then
             the
             taking
             &
             receiuing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             when
             we
             receiue
             the
             bred
             from
             the
             minister
             ,
             we
             with
             all
             receiue
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             offered
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             the
             father
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             breade
             ,
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             and
             deliuering
             of
             them
             both
             into
             the
             handes
             of
             the
             
             communicants
             ,
             〈◊〉
             these
             actions
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             chastising
             of
             his
             sonne
             ,
             and
             breaking
             him
             with
             sorrowes
             vppon
             the
             crosse
             for
             our
             redemption
             ,
             offering
             him
             vnto
             all
             ,
             euen
             vnto
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             giuing
             him
             truely
             to
             the
             faithfull
             with
             all
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             passion
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             minister
             giueth
             the
             outwarde
             signes
             to
             all
             receiuers
             ;
             but
             God
             giueth
             and
             applyeth
             onely
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             the
             shedding
             of
             Christes
             blood
             for
             their
             daily
             increase
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             repentance
             .
             But
             heere
             it
             may
             be
             obiected
             ,
             that
             not
             a
             bone
             of
             him
             was
             
             broken
             .
             t
             as
             it
             was
             figured
             by
             the
             passeouer
             ,
             and
             performed
             at
             his
             passion
             :
             the
             verifieng
             and
             accomplishment
             whereof
             we
             read
             Iohn
             ,
             19.
             36.
             
             I
             answere
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             dubble
             
             breaking
             of
             Christ
             :
             one
             corporall
             ,
             whereof
             the
             places
             before
             do
             speak
             :
             the
             other
             figuratiuely
             ,
             wherby
             is
             vnderstood
             ,
             u
             he
             was
             tormented
             and
             euen
             torne
             with
             paines
             ,
             as
             Esa.
             53.
             
             
               He
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               broken
               for
               our
               iniquities
               :
               the
               chastisement
               of
               our
               peace
               was
               vppon
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               stripes
               we
               are
               healed
               .
            
             Lo
             what
             is
             ment
             by
             the
             breaking
             of
             
             the
             bread
             ,
             his
             soule
             was
             tormented
             ,
             his
             spirit
             was
             crushed
             ,
             his
             hands
             and
             feet
             were
             pierced
             ,
             he
             sweat
             drops
             of
             Water
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             cryed
             out
             aloud
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             a
             
               My
               God
               my
               god
               why
               hast
               thou
               for
               saken
               me
               .
            
             Wherefore
             let
             these
             rights
             be
             rightly
             marked
             and
             obserued
             of
             vs
             for
             our
             comfort
             and
             consolation
             :
             Let
             vs
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             breade
             broken
             and
             wine
             poured
             out
             ,
             meditat
             on
             the
             passion
             of
             christ
             howe
             hee
             was
             wounded
             and
             torne
             for
             our
             transgressions
             .
             Although
             not
             a
             bone
             of
             his
             body
             was
             broken
             in
             pieces
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             broken
             with
             afflictions
             ,
             brused
             with
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             tormented
             with
             bitter
             anguish
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             by
             whose
             stripes
             we
             are
             healed
             ,
             by
             whose
             condemnation
             we
             are
             iustified
             ,
             by
             whose
             agonies
             we
             are
             comforted
             ,
             by
             whose
             death
             we
             are
             quickned
             .
             Whosoeuer
             resteth
             in
             the
             outward
             works
             done
             before
             his
             eies
             ,
             neuer
             attaineth
             to
             the
             substāce
             of
             the
             sacrament
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             first
             inward
             part
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
             Of
             the
             second
             inward
             part
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             inward
             part
             is
             the
             a
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             who
             assureth
             vs
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             promises
             .
             As
             we
             haue
             in
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             sins
             ,
             increase
             of
             faith
             ,
             groweth
             in
             sanctification
             ,
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             dying
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             care
             to
             liue
             in
             newnes
             of
             life
             ,
             promised
             〈◊〉
             vs
             :
             so
             doth
             the
             spirit
             worke
             these
             things
             b
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             This
             appeareth
             in
             many
             places
             .
             Rom.
             8.
             
               rehaue
               receiued
               the
               spirit
               of
               adoption
               ,
            
             whereby
             we
             cry
             
               Abba
               father
            
             :
             the
             same
             spirit
             beareth
             witnesse
             with
             our
             spirit
             ,
             
               that
               we
               are
               the
               children
               of
               God.
            
             To
             one
             is
             giuen
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             to
             〈◊〉
             the
             word
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             :
             to
             another
             is
             giuen
             faith
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             :
             all
             these
             thinges
             woorketh
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             spirite
             ,
             distributing
             to
             euery
             man
             seuerally
             ,
             as
             hee
             will
             So
             then
             as
             wee
             are
             weake
             in
             faith
             and
             slowe
             to
             beleeue
             :
             so
             we
             haue
             the
             spirit
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             to
             helpe
             our
             infirmities
             
             and
             to
             open
             our
             heartes
             to
             receiue
             the
             promises
             .
             This
             truth
             being
             cleared
             ,
             the
             vses
             offer
             themselues
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             spirite
             worketh
             these
             things
             in
             the
             harts
             of
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             from
             hence
             we
             gather
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             neuer
             finde
             any
             chaunge
             or
             renewing
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             or
             reformation
             of
             life
             after
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             may
             iustly
             suspect
             themselues
             ,
             whether
             euer
             they
             had
             faith
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             whether
             ever
             they
             repented
             or
             not
             :
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             vse
             the
             means
             to
             come
             by
             faith
             and
             repentance
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             spirit
             accompanieth
             the
             outward
             worke
             in
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             also
             we
             see
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             faith
             preached
             ,
             hee
             must
             open
             the
             hart
             that
             is
             closed
             vppe
             ,
             before
             wee
             can
             receiue
             with
             meekenes
             c
             the
             worde
             that
             is
             grafted
             in
             vs
             which
             is
             able
             to
             saue
             our
             soules
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             euery
             person
             present
             may
             heare
             the
             wordes
             of
             institution
             ,
             may
             see
             the
             Wine
             poured
             out
             ,
             may
             eate
             of
             that
             bread
             and
             drinke
             of
             that
             cuppe
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             also
             hear
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             voice
             that
             commeth
             vnto
             them
             :
             but
             the
             whole
             force
             ,
             effect
             ,
             and
             power
             resteth
             onely
             in
             the
             Spirite
             of
             GOD
             ,
             sealinge
             vppe
             the
             truth
             and
             substance
             of
             those
             things
             in
             the
             harts
             of
             all
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Againe
             seeing
             these
             thinges
             are
             done
             and
             performed
             by
             the
             working
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             they
             are
             confuted
             and
             cōuinced
             ,
             
             that
             thinke
             they
             cannot
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             bodye
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             vnited
             to
             his
             flesh
             ,
             vnlesse
             his
             body
             be
             shut
             vp
             vnder
             the
             accidentes
             of
             bread
             and
             shewes
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             flesh
             be
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             carnally
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             eate
             him
             with
             our
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             conuey
             him
             into
             our
             stomackes
             .
             But
             we
             see
             heere
             ,
             the
             Holy-ghost
             is
             the
             bonde
             of
             this
             vnion
             ,
             hee
             worketh
             in
             vs
             faith
             ,
             which
             pierceth
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             layeth
             hold
             on
             Christ.
             It
             is
             saide
             of
             Abraham
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             that
             d
             he
             reioiced
             to
             see
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             sawe
             it
             and
             was
             gladde
             .
             For
             as
             we
             cannot
             see
             him
             with
             our
             bodily
             eies
             ,
             nor
             hear
             him
             with
             our
             bodily
             ears
             nor
             touch
             him
             with
             our
             bodily
             hands
             :
             no
             more
             can
             we
             tast
             
             or
             eat
             him
             with
             our
             bodily
             mouths
             .
             By
             the
             hand
             of
             faith
             ,
             we
             reach
             and
             apply
             him
             :
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             faith
             we
             receiue
             and
             eate
             him
             .
             Let
             vs
             beleeue
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             we
             e
             haue
             eaten
             Christ
             :
             let
             vs
             not
             prepare
             our
             teeth
             and
             our
             belly
             ,
             but
             a
             liuely
             faith
             working
             by
             loue
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             albeit
             the
             humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
             goe
             not
             out
             of
             the
             highest
             heauens
             :
             yet
             we
             that
             liue
             vpon
             the
             earth
             are
             partakers
             of
             his
             bodye
             contained
             in
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             his
             flesh
             and
             blood
             are
             communicated
             to
             vs
             as
             truely
             and
             effectually
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             
             there
             on
             the
             present
             with
             vs.
             If
             any
             say
             ,
             How
             can
             this
             bee
             ?
             can
             that
             which
             is
             absent
             from
             vs
             ,
             be
             present
             with
             vs
             ?
             can
             
             heauen
             be
             in
             earth
             ,
             or
             earth
             bee
             in
             heauen
             ?
             He
             ere
             vnto
             I
             may
             moste
             iustlye
             aunsweare
             ,
             although
             this
             bee
             a
             great
             mistery
             and
             marueilous
             in
             our
             eyes
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             confesse
             and
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy-ghost
             is
             the
             author
             of
             this
             vnion
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             the
             conduit-pipe
             of
             this
             coniunction
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             diuine
             power
             ioyneth
             togither
             things
             that
             are
             seuered
             in
             place
             ,
             and
             begetteth
             faith
             in
             vs
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             instrumenr
             and
             hande
             ,
             f
             whereby
             we
             receiue
             and
             applye
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             gifts
             vnto
             our selues
             ,
             as
             Iohn
             .
             17.
             
             
               Father
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               for
               such
               as
               shall
               beleeue
               in
               mee
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               one
               ,
               as
               thou
               O
               father
               art
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               thee
               ,
               that
               they
               also
               may
               be
               one
               in
               vs.
            
             He
             ereunto
             commeth
             the
             saying
             of
             Paule
             ,
             Ephe
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Christ
               dwelleth
               in
               our
               hearts
               by
               faith
               .
            
             Like
             wise
             Act
             ,
             13.
             
             
               Byhim
               euery
               one
               that
               beleeueth
               ,
               is
               iustified
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               absolued
               and
               discharged
               ,
            
             And
             
               Iohn
               3.
               so
               many
               as
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               shall
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               haue
               euerlasting
               life
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             our
             fellowship
             with
             christ
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             〈◊〉
             .
             The
             spirit
             is
             the
             principall
             worker
             :
             faith
             is
             the
             meanes
             and
             the
             instrument
             .
             Neither
             must
             this
             comunction
             seem
             vnto
             vs
             impossible
             ,
             throgh
             the
             great
             distance
             and
             distinction
             of
             place
             .
             We
             see
             the
             sun
             daily
             with
             oureies
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             scituate
             in
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             seperated
             from
             vs
             in
             place
             ,
             communicateth
             his
             effect
             and
             power
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             dwell
             vppon
             the
             earth
             ,
             neither
             doe
             we
             maruell
             thereat
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             the
             sunne
             but
             a
             
             creature
             subiect
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             distributed
             to
             all
             the
             people
             vnder
             the
             whole
             heauen
             to
             serue
             their
             vse
             .
             Shall
             not
             Christ
             
             then
             the
             sonne
             of
             righteousnesse
             make
             vs
             truely
             partakers
             of
             his
             flesh
             by
             the
             vnsearchable
             power
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             supernaturall
             gift
             of
             a
             liuely
             faith
             ,
             who
             can
             as
             easily
             ioyne
             together
             things
             farre
             off
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             nigh
             ?
             Are
             not
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             seuered
             in
             place
             ,
             and
             scattered
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             ioyned
             as
             neerely
             together
             as
             the
             members
             are
             ,
             h
             to
             become
             one
             body
             where
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             ?
             As
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             
               That
               which
               we
               haue
               seene
               &
               heard
               ,
               declare
               we
               vnto
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               also
               haue
               fellowship
               with
               vs
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               fellowship
               also
               may
               be
               with
               the
               father
               &
               with
               his
               son
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             We
             see
             this
             like
             wise
             lively
             laid
             out
             before
             vs
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             though
             the
             husband
             and
             wife
             be
             sundred
             for
             a
             time
             and
             separated
             one
             farre
             from
             another
             ,
             yet
             the
             band
             of
             matrimony
             doth
             so
             ioyne
             and
             vnite
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             wife
             is
             one
             flesh
             with
             her
             〈◊〉
             ,
             albeit
             he
             be
             a
             thousand
             miles
             distant
             from
             her
             :
             so
             is
             it
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             he
             loued
             the
             church
             and
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             members
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             bones
             ,
             which
             coupling
             and
             combining
             together
             with
             Christ
             is
             wrought
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             shewed
             )
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             principally
             ,
             by
             faith
             instrumentally
             ,
             by
             both
             most
             effectually
             .
             We
             need
             not
             therfore
             any
             carnall
             and
             bodily
             presence
             of
             Christ
             to
             ioyne
             vs
             to
             him
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             truely
             and
             certainely
             perfourmed
             by
             these
             meanes
             ,
             whereby
             we
             grow
             to
             a
             perfect
             man
             in
             him
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             Sunne
             is
             more
             comfortable
             to
             the
             world
             by
             his
             refreshing
             beames
             and
             sweete
             influence
             being
             absent
             ,
             then
             if
             his
             naturall
             body
             and
             compasle
             lay
             vpon
             the
             earth
             :
             so
             the
             flesh
             of
             christ
             being
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             much
             more
             comforteth
             and
             refresheth
             our
             soules
             and
             bodies
             by
             his
             heauenly
             grace
             and
             spirituall
             influence
             ,
             then
             〈◊〉
             he
             were
             present
             fleshly
             before
             our
             eyes
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             not
             discending
             from
             heauen
             nor
             leauing
             his
             place
             ,
             is
             not
             withstanding
             present
             with
             vs
             in
             our
             chambers
             ,
             in
             our
             houses
             ,
             in
             our
             hands
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             bosomes
             :
             so
             christ
             being
             in
             the
             highest
             heauens
             ,
             not
             comming
             downe
             ,
             nor
             forsaking
             his
             glorious
             habitation
             ,
             yet
             i
             neuerthelesse
             is
             present
             with
             vs
             in
             our
             congregations
             ,
             in
             our
             heartes
             ,
             in
             our
             praiers
             ,
             in
             our
             meditations
             ,
             
             and
             in
             the
             sacraments
             .
             But
             of
             this
             we
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             to
             speake
             more
             in
             the
             chapter
             following
             ,
             and
             we
             haue
             already
             spoken
             of
             it
             in
             the
             former
             bookes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
             Of
             the
             third
             inward
             part
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             THe
             third
             inward
             part
             is
             a
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             deliuered
             vnto
             death
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             shed
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             consequently
             whole
             christ
             .
             This
             is
             the
             chiefest
             part
             of
             this
             sacrament
             .
             For
             the
             bodie
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             are
             thus
             made
             and
             separated
             to
             be
             the
             liuelie
             meat
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             haue
             that
             force
             and
             efficacy
             of
             〈◊〉
             in
             our
             soules
             ,
             which
             bread
             and
             wine
             haue
             in
             our
             bodies
             .
             This
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             b
             Christ
             often
             calleth
             himselfe
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             Ioh.
             6.
             
             
               I
               am
               that
               bread
               of
               life
               :
               this
               is
               that
               bread
               of
               life
               vvhich
               commeth
               dovvn
               from
               heauen
               ,
               that
               he
               vvhich
               eateth
               of
               it
               shold
               not
               dye
               ;
               I
               am
               that
               liuing
               bread
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               eate
               of
               this
               bread
               ,
               he
               shall
               liue
               for
               euer
               .
            
             Thus
             euery
             receiuer
             is
             giuen
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             doth
             blesse
             the
             bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             his
             Supper
             ,
             to
             preserue
             ,
             strengthen
             ,
             and
             comfort
             the
             body
             of
             the
             receiuer
             :
             so
             Christ
             apprehended
             and
             receiued
             by
             faith
             doth
             nourish
             vs
             ,
             and
             preserueth
             body
             and
             soule
             vnto
             eternall
             life
             .
             Hee
             died
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             quicken
             vs
             :
             and
             he
             poured
             out
             his
             blood
             ,
             〈◊〉
             hee
             might
             clense
             vs
             from
             our
             sinnes
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             c
             whensoeuer
             as
             the
             Lordes
             ghests
             we
             see
             the
             bread
             on
             the
             Lordes
             table
             ,
             we
             must
             set
             our
             mindes
             on
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
             when
             we
             behold
             the
             cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             must
             thinke
             vpon
             the
             blood
             of
             christ
             :
             when
             we
             looke
             vpon
             the
             bread
             broken
             ,
             and
             the
             Wine
             poured
             out
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             how
             the
             body
             of
             chirst
             was
             pierced
             ,
             punished
             ,
             crushed
             ,
             crucified
             ,
             torne
             ,
             tormented
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             poured
             out
             for
             our
             sakes
             :
             when
             we
             feele
             ,
             that
             by
             bread
             our
             bodies
             are
             nourished
             and
             strengthned
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             wine
             our
             vitall
             spirits
             are
             comforted
             and
             refreshed
             ,
             we
             beleeue
             that
             by
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             deliuered
             to
             death
             for
             vs
             ,
             we
             are
             fed
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             his
             blood
             poured
             out
             vpon
             the
             
             crosse
             ,
             our
             consciences
             are
             sāctified
             ,
             and
             we
             fele
             his
             quickning
             power
             ,
             which
             doth
             confirme
             vs
             in
             our
             communion
             with
             him
             .
             Thus
             is
             this
             part
             of
             the
             supper
             spiritually
             to
             bee
             applyed
             :
             thus
             are
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             made
             a
             sacrament
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             not
             bare
             signes
             :
             thus
             the
             memorall
             of
             christs
             death
             is
             repeated
             ,
             whichalbeit
             it
             were
             once
             finished
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             now
             his
             passion
             is
             past
             long
             ago
             :
             yet
             to
             the
             faithfull
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             force
             ,
             it
             is
             stil
             fresh
             and
             alwaies
             present
             .
             Now
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             without
             cause
             and
             good
             consideration
             ,
             that
             Christ
             would
             haue
             the
             bread
             first
             deliuered
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             then
             afterward
             the
             wine
             as
             a
             signe
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             seuerally
             and
             apart
             administred
             ,
             because
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             are
             not
             represented
             to
             vs
             ,
             as
             his
             humanity
             now
             dwelleth
             glorious
             in
             the
             heauens
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             was
             offered
             vp
             a
             sacrifice
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             his
             blood
             being
             〈◊〉
             out
             of
             his
             body
             .
             For
             to
             the
             end
             it
             may
             be
             nourishment
             to
             vs
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             crucified
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             corne
             of
             it selfe
             is
             not
             fit
             foode
             for
             vs
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             bee
             threshed
             ,
             winnowed
             ,
             ground
             and
             baked
             for
             vs
             :
             so
             is
             it
             touching
             christ
             ,
             he
             must
             suffer
             ,
             be
             crucified
             ,
             and
             dy
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             liue
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             raigne
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             truth
             which
             in
             this
             point
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             
             Now
             let
             vs
             lay
             open
             the
             vses
             which
             of
             vs
             are
             to
             be
             learned
             .
             Is
             christ
             the
             inward
             part
             of
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             represented
             by
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             offered
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             rcceiued
             onely
             of
             such
             as
             are
             faithfull
             :
             then
             his
             body
             is
             not
             inclosed
             in
             the
             bread
             or
             in
             the
             accidents
             ofbread
             ,
             nor
             his
             blood
             included
             in
             the
             wine
             or
             vnder
             the
             shewes
             of
             wine
             :
             d
             he
             is
             not
             personally
             ,
             locally
             ,
             carnally
             ,
             corporally
             ,
             naturally
             ,
             really
             ,
             substantially
             ,
             and
             sensually
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             The
             question
             is
             not
             ,
             e
             whether
             the
             wordes
             of
             christ
             be
             true
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             knowne
             ,
             confessed
             ,
             and
             beleeued
             ,
             so
             that
             as
             he
             is
             the
             truth
             ,
             so
             all
             his
             wordes
             are
             wordes
             of
             truth
             :
             neither
             is
             the
             question
             ,
             whether
             the
             Sacrament
             bee
             a
             bare
             signe
             or
             bare
             figure
             ,
             we
             say
             Christ
             is
             truely
             represented
             ,
             sealed
             ,
             and
             exhibited
             :
             neither
             is
             the
             question
             whether
             God'bo
             omnipotent
             and
             almighty
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             part
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             an
             Article
             of
             christian
             beleefe
             :
             neither
             is
             the
             question
             simplye
             
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             truely
             and
             vndoubtedly
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             last
             supper
             ,
             we
             acknowledge
             and
             receiue
             as
             much
             .
             But
             the
             whole
             question
             is
             of
             the
             meaning
             and
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             words
             of
             institution
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             presence
             .
             Wee
             confesse
             and
             teach
             the
             people
             committed
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             f
             christs
             body
             and
             blood
             are
             truely
             ,
             verilie
             ,
             and
             indeede
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             truely
             eat
             and
             drinke
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             releeued
             and
             liue
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             made
             bone
             of
             his
             bone
             ,
             that
             Christ
             dwelleth
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             him
             :
             yet
             we
             say
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             is
             abolished
             ,
             or
             that
             christs
             bodie
             discendeth
             from
             heauen
             ,
             or
             is
             groslie
             and
             corporally
             present
             in
             the
             sacrament
             :
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             lift
             vp
             out
             hearts
             to
             heauen
             ,
             g
             where
             christ
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             feede
             vpon
             him
             .
             But
             he
             ere
             is
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             and
             controuersie
             betweene
             vs.
             The
             church
             of
             Rome
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             after
             h
             the
             wordes
             of
             consecration
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             are
             abolished
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             christ
             come
             in
             place
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             make
             them
             corporally
             〈◊〉
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             sacrament
             to
             bee
             eaten
             with
             the
             mouth
             but
             in
             the
             pixe
             ,
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             solemne
             processions
             where
             is
             neither
             eating
             nor
             drinking
             .
             Yet
             Berengarius
             in
             his
             recantation
             was
             taught
             to
             saie
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             that
             l
             
               Christ
               is
               in
               the
               sacrament
               sensible
               (
               or
               sensually
               )
               is
               touched
               with
               the
               singers
               ,
               diuided
               ,
               broken
               ,
               &
               rent
               with
               the
               teeth
               ,
            
             and
             not
             onely
             the
             accidents
             .
             More
             ouer
             ,
             they
             make
             it
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             euill
             men
             ,
             but
             of
             beasts
             ,
             and
             to
             fill
             vp
             the
             measure
             of
             blasphemy
             ,
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             into
             the
             draught
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             haue
             taught
             and
             affirmed
             .
             Thus
             then
             the
             difference
             standeth
             betweene
             vs
             ,
             they
             hold
             that
             christs
             body
             and
             blood
             are
             carnally
             eaten
             of
             wicked
             men
             without
             faith
             ,
             of
             brute
             Beastes
             without
             reason
             :
             but
             wee
             denye
             ,
             that
             CHRIST
             :
             is
             thus
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             for
             his
             body
             cannot
             bee
             vnder
             so
             little
             a
             quantity
             of
             bread
             and
             Wine
             :
             besides
             it
             is
             impietie
             to
             〈◊〉
             that
             the
             person
             of
             CHRIST
             or
             his
             bodye
             and
             bloode
             can
             bee
             truelie
             receiued
             of
             Dogges
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             Mise
             ,
             
             be
             chewed
             with
             the
             teeth
             ,
             swallowed
             downe
             the
             throat
             ,
             digested
             in
             the
             stomacke
             ,
             and
             be
             cast
             out
             into
             vncleane
             places
             .
             This
             we
             deny
             ,
             this
             we
             doe
             not
             beleeue
             ,
             this
             wee
             abhorre
             and
             detest
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
             What
             is
             it
             then
             we
             teach
             and
             professe
             ?
             We
             deny
             that
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             are
             carnally
             contained
             vnder
             the
             shews
             and
             shadowes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             we
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             eaten
             and
             drunken
             ofwicked
             men
             or
             vnreasonable
             creatures
             :
             we
             deny
             that
             they
             are
             truely
             and
             properly
             both
             in
             heauen
             and
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             in
             pixes
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             These
             are
             k
             meate
             for
             the
             mind
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             mouth
             :
             for
             faith
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             teeth
             :
             for
             our
             beleefe
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             belly
             .
          
           
             This
             carnall
             eating
             of
             Christ
             is
             l
             confuted
             and
             conuinced
             by
             many
             reasons
             .
             First
             ,
             Christ
             sate
             downe
             at
             the
             Table
             and
             the
             Disciples
             with
             him
             ,
             afterward
             he
             tooke
             bread
             ,
             gaue
             thankes
             ,
             brake
             it
             ,
             gaue
             it
             ,
             and
             said
             .
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             :
             likewise
             he
             tooke
             and
             gaue
             the
             cup
             ,
             and
             sayd
             ,
             
               Drinke
               ye
               all
               of
               this
            
             :
             whereby
             we
             see
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostles
             receiued
             m
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             Christ
             sate
             at
             the
             table
             with
             his
             true
             body
             :
             but
             the
             body
             which
             they
             tooke
             ,
             sate
             not
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             therefore
             they
             tooke
             the
             signe
             of
             his
             body
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             the
             blood
             which
             they
             receiued
             was
             not
             in
             the
             body
             which
             sate
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             therefore
             it
             vvas
             not
             properly
             Christes
             blood
             ,
             vvhich
             was
             not
             as
             yet
             really
             and
             actually
             shed
             .
             The
             same
             body
             could
             not
             sit
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             &
             not
             sit
             at
             the
             table
             :
             the
             same
             body
             could
             not
             be
             in
             their
             handes
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             their
             handes
             :
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             could
             not
             be
             out
             of
             his
             veines
             in
             the
             cup
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             vines
             within
             his
             body
             :
             hee
             could
             not
             sit
             visible
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             and
             bee
             inuisible
             in
             the
             mouthes
             and
             bellies
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             reall
             presence
             bringeth
             with
             it
             real
             contradictions
             which
             cannot
             stand
             together
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             is
             ,
             to
             call
             his
             death
             to
             a
             continuall
             remembrance
             ,
             as
             
               Luk.
               22.
               
               Do
               this
               in
            
             n
             
               remembrance
               of
               me
            
             :
             and
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               
               Ye
               shew
               the
               Lords
               death
               vntill
               he
               come
               .
            
             Now
             to
             what
             end
             should
             we
             neede
             the
             remembrance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             corporally
             present
             in
             
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             taken
             in
             the
             hands
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             holden
             in
             the
             mouth
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             eaten
             with
             the
             〈◊〉
             ?
             And
             to
             to
             what
             purpose
             should
             we
             shevv
             the
             Lordes
             death
             till
             he
             come
             ,
             if
             he
             come
             〈◊〉
             and
             be
             present
             bodily
             in
             the
             sacrament
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             wisest
             a
             nong
             the
             Phylosophers
             teach
             vs
             that
             o
             sence
             is
             of
             thinges
             present
             ,
             but
             remembrance
             is
             of
             such
             thinges
             as
             are
             absent
             :
             as
             hope
             is
             of
             such
             thinges
             as
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             not
             seene
             ,
             p
             and
             this
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Christ
             receiued
             a
             true
             body
             withall
             the
             naturall
             properties
             of
             an
             〈◊〉
             body
             ,
             like
             to
             vs
             in
             all
             thinges
             sinne
             q
             onely
             exc
             pted
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             called
             the
             sonne
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             our
             brother
             partaker
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             hee
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             taken
             vpon
             him
             the
             seede
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Angels
             nature
             r
             to
             be
             visible
             Luk.
             24
             ,
             39
             ,
             
               Behold
               my
               hands
               and
               my
               feete
               for
               it
               is
               I
               my selfe
               ,
               〈◊〉
               me
               and
               see
               ,
               for
               a
               spirit
               hath
               not
               flesh
               and
               bones
               ,
               as
               ye
               see
               me
               haue
               .
            
             For
             if
             he
             may
             be
             in
             many
             places
             together
             ,
             in
             some
             place
             visible
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             inuisible
             :
             in
             some
             to
             be
             handled
             ,
             in
             others
             nor
             to
             be
             handled
             ,
             hee
             can
             haue
             no
             true
             body
             of
             a
             true
             man.
             And
             if
             this
             were
             not
             a
             strong
             reason
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             felt
             and
             seene
             ,
             therefore
             no
             humaine
             body
             :
             the
             Disciples
             might
             haue
             answered
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             why
             doest
             thou
             bid
             vs
             behold
             thy
             hands
             ,
             and
             see
             thy
             feete
             ,
             and
             handle
             thy
             body
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             try
             thy
             humanity
             ,
             seeing
             thou
             hast
             a
             body
             which
             cannot
             be
             seene
             ,
             touched
             ,
             or
             handled
             ?
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             christ
             hath
             left
             the
             earth
             with
             his
             bodily
             presence
             ,
             and
             is
             〈◊〉
             vp
             into
             he
             〈◊〉
             ,
             farre
             aboue
             all
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             is
             sit
             do
             vne
             s
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             as
             
               Act.
               1.
               
               While
               they
               beheld
               ,
               he
               was
               taken
               vp
               .
            
             And
             Mar.
             16.
             
             
               After
               the
               Lord
               had
               spoken
               vnto
               them
               he
               was
               receiued
               into
               heauen
               ,
               and
               sate
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God.
            
             So
             Act.
             3.
             
             
               Whom
               the
               heauens
               must
               containe
               ,
               vntil
               the
               time
               that
               all
               things
               are
               restored
               .
            
             Likewise
             Phil.
             3.
             
             
               Our
               conuersation
               is
               in
               heauen
               from
               a
               hence
               we
               looke
               for
               a
               sauior
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             Luk
             ,
             24.
             
               〈◊〉
               he
               blessed
               them
               ,
               he
               departed
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               was
               carried
               vp
               into
               heauen
               .
            
             So
             Ioh.
             12.
             
             
             
               The
               poor
               alwaies
               ye
               haue
               with
               you
               ,
               but
               me
               ye
               shall
               not
               haue
               alwais
               .
               I
               am
               come
               out
               from
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               came
               into
               the
               world
               :
            
             againe
             
               I
               leaue
               the
               vvorld
               and
               goe
               to
               my
               father
               .
            
             If
             these
             thinges
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             t
             departed
             from
             vs
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             no
             longer
             among
             vs
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             taken
             vp
             into
             heauen
             ,
             if
             he
             must
             be
             contained
             there
             vntill
             the
             restoring
             of
             all
             thinges
             ,
             if
             we
             must
             looke
             for
             a
             sauiour
             from
             heauen
             to
             change
             our
             vile
             bodies
             ,
             if
             hee
             be
             carryed
             vp
             to
             his
             father
             and
             haue
             left
             the
             world
             :
             then
             he
             is
             not
             now
             present
             with
             vs
             ,
             his
             body
             is
             not
             in
             euery
             altar
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             lurke
             and
             lie
             vnder
             the
             shewes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             be
             departed
             from
             vs
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             departed
             from
             vs
             ;
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             heauen
             ;
             to
             leaue
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             remaine
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             lie
             hid
             vnder
             euery
             altar
             ,
             cannot
             stand
             together
             any
             more
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             a
             man
             and
             no
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             christ
             and
             not
             christ
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             sauiour
             and
             no
             sauiour
             ,
             to
             be
             God
             and
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             christ
             reproueth
             the
             caparnaits
             ,
             because
             they
             thought
             his
             body
             was
             to
             be
             eaten
             infleshly
             manner
             with
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             shold
             descend
             into
             the
             stomck
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             that
             all
             other
             meates
             do
             passe
             :
             when
             they
             heard
             him
             preach
             of
             eating
             his
             flesh
             and
             drinking
             his
             blood
             ,
             they
             saide
             ,
             u
             
               This
               is
               an
               heard
               saying
               ,
               who
               can
               heare
               it
               ?
            
             They
             murmured
             and
             departed
             from
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             thought
             they
             must
             eate
             him
             with
             the
             mouth
             and
             teeth
             ,
             chew
             him
             ,
             and
             swallow
             him
             vp
             .
             But
             christ
             expoundeth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             declareth
             that
             〈◊〉
             ment
             not
             carnally
             ,
             but
             spiritually
             .
             It
             is
             the
             spirit
             that
             quickneth
             ,
             
               the
               flesh
               profiteth
               nothing
            
             :
             the
             words
             that
             I
             speake
             vnto
             you
             are
             spirit
             and
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             thus
             eaten
             ,
             thus
             chewed
             ,
             thus
             digested
             bodily
             ,
             carnally
             ,
             and
             grosly
             ,
             cannot
             profit
             :
             but
             truely
             and
             spiritually
             taken
             it
             is
             meat
             indeede
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             to
             shew
             a
             what
             it
             is
             to
             eate
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             to
             pull
             off
             the
             garment
             of
             this
             similitude
             that
             the
             truth
             may
             more
             plainely
             appeare
             ,
             by
             spirituall
             eating
             we
             doe
             not
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             fained
             ,
             standing
             in
             a
             conceit
             ,
             opinion
             ,
             or
             imagination
             ;
             neither
             that
             the
             body
             &
             blood
             of
             christ
             
             are
             turned
             into
             a
             spirit
             ,
             but
             we
             meane
             by
             spirituall
             eating
             sucha
             communion
             &
             participation
             of
             christ
             ,
             as
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             powerfull
             working
             of
             the
             Holi-ghoast
             ,
             inasmuch
             also
             as
             it
             is
             attained
             by
             faith
             onelie
             ,
             and
             pertaineth
             to
             a
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             life
             .
             And
             howsoeuer
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             coniunction
             reach
             vnto
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             thereby
             is
             mortified
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             afterward
             shall
             be
             glorified
             :
             yet
             this
             fruition
             of
             christ
             is
             not
             called
             corporall
             but
             spirituall
             ,
             because
             this
             food
             doth
             not
             pertaine
             to
             the
             maintaining
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             life
             which
             is
             eternall
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             〈◊〉
             euerlasting
             is
             called
             spirituall
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             bodies
             themselues
             shall
             bee
             partakers
             thereof
             ,
             which
             therefore
             b
             by
             the
             Apostle
             are
             called
             spirituall
             bodies
             .
             Thus
             then
             standeth
             the
             comparison
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             a
             present
             life
             that
             is
             bodily
             ,
             c
             so
             there
             is
             another
             life
             to
             be
             thought
             vpon
             which
             is
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             :
             as
             we
             are
             borne
             to
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             borne
             againe
             to
             life
             eternall
             :
             as
             this
             bodily
             life
             is
             sustained
             by
             bodily
             meat
             and
             drinke
             ,
             so
             Christ
             with
             al
             his
             merits
             and
             mercies
             is
             the
             food
             of
             the
             spirituall
             life
             :
             d
             as
             the
             bodye
             hath
             his
             mouth
             ,
             whereby
             the
             meat
             and
             drinke
             is
             receiued
             ,
             and
             so
             passeth
             into
             the
             bodye
             by
             bodily
             feeding
             :
             so
             the
             soule
             hath
             her
             mouth
             ,
             namely
             ,
             faith
             which
             apprehendeth
             the
             most
             holy
             nourishment
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             christ
             :
             and
             lastly
             as
             the
             meat
             by
             a
             naturall
             force
             is
             concocted
             and
             digested
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             passe
             and
             disperse
             it self
             into
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             so
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             spirit
             beginning
             faith
             in
             vs
             ,
             doeth
             so
             powerfully
             and
             mightily
             worke
             in
             our
             soules
             ,
             that
             it
             quickneth
             vs
             throgh
             christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             are
             nearely
             vnited
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             wee
             haue
             no
             carnall
             communion
             with
             christ
             ,
             nor
             bodily
             eating
             of
             christ
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             let
             the
             capernaiticall
             papists
             ,
             or
             popipish
             〈◊〉
             ,
             prepare
             their
             faith
             ,
             not
             their
             teeth
             ,
             their
             Soules
             ,
             not
             their
             bellie
             ;
             ,
             to
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             christ
             ,
             and
             drink
             his
             blood
             .
             And
             if
             they
             be
             ashamed
             of
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Capernaites
             ,
             let
             them
             also
             be
             ashamed
             of
             the
             error
             of
             the
             capernaits
             :
             but
             if
             they
             cleane
             to
             their
             errour
             ,
             they
             must
             bee
             content
             to
             borrowe
             their
             name
             ,
             for
             the
             name
             and
             opinion
             must
             go
             together
             .
          
           
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             Christ
             exhorteth
             the
             people
             to
             beware
             of
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             come
             in
             Sheepes
             cloathes
             ,
             e
             but
             indeede
             haue
             Wolues
             harts
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               If
               any
               shall
               say
               vnto
               you
               ,
               Lo
               ,
               hoere
               is
               Christ
               ,
               or
               there
               ,
            
             f
             
               beleeue
               it
               not
               :
               behold
               he
               is
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               go
               not
               forth
               :
               behold
               he
               is
               in
               the
               secret
               places
               ,
               beleeue
               it
               not
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Paule
             exhorteth
             ,
             Col
             ,
             3
             ,
             
               To
               seeke
               those
               things
               that
               are
               aboue
               ,
               where
               christ
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God.
            
             But
             if
             Christ
             lurke
             and
             ly
             hid
             vnder
             the
             accidents
             of
             breade
             and
             Wine
             ,
             then
             we
             might
             beleeue
             such
             as
             say
             ,
             Loe
             ,
             heere
             is
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             Christ
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             pointed
             out
             with
             the
             finger
             on
             euery
             altar
             ,
             and
             so
             often
             as
             the
             Priest
             lifteth
             vp
             his
             idoll
             ,
             he
             might
             say
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             behold
             heere
             is
             Christ
             whom
             we
             haue
             newly
             made
             ,
             looke
             vpon
             him
             whom
             we
             haue
             newly
             fashioned
             .
          
           
             Seuenthly
             ,
             the
             fathers
             vnder
             the
             lawe
             ,
             did
             eat
             the
             same
             spirituall
             meate
             and
             drinke
             the
             same
             spirituall
             drinke
             that
             the
             g
             〈◊〉
             and
             other
             Christians
             did
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             differing
             signes
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             same
             christ
             .
             But
             they
             did
             not
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             and
             drinke
             his
             bloode
             bodily
             ,
             for
             as
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             not
             present
             in
             his
             naturall
             body
             in
             our
             Sacramentes
             .
             This
             Paule
             setteth
             downe
             1
             cor
             .
             10.
             
             
               They
               did
               all
               eat
               the
               same
               spirituall
               meat
               ,
               they
               did
               all
               drinke
               the
               same
               spiritual
               drinke
               :
               for
               they
               dranke
               of
               that
               spiritual
               rocke
               that
               followed
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               rocke
               was
               christ
               .
            
             Where
             the
             Apostles
             〈◊〉
             is
             to
             proue
             ,
             h
             that
             the
             Israelites
             were
             not
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             no
             more
             to
             boast
             of
             ,
             then
             the
             Israelites
             had
             :
             whereuppon
             he
             satith
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             same
             drinke
             ,
             the
             same
             Christ.
             Now
             if
             they
             did
             not
             eat
             the
             same
             in
             substance
             which
             the
             corinthians
             did
             eate
             ,
             then
             the
             Israelites
             were
             farre
             inferior
             to
             them
             touching
             their
             Sacramentes
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Apostles
             reason
             should
             be
             of
             no
             force
             .
          
           
             Eightly
             ,
             Christ
             is
             in
             such
             sort
             in
             heauen
             in
             his
             humanity
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             is
             not
             on
             the
             earth
             i
             with
             his
             bodie
             ,
             and
             consequently
             not
             in
             the
             Sactament
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             Math.
             9.
             
             
               Can
               the
               children
               of
               the
               bride-chamber
               mourne
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               bride-groome
               
               is
               with
               them
               ?
               but
               the
               daies
               will
               come
               ,
               when
               the
               bridegroome
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               shal
               fast
               .
            
             But
             if
             he
             were
             remainning
             on
             the
             earth
             and
             contained
             in
             the
             pixe
             ,
             the
             bridegroome
             could
             not
             ,
             nor
             would
             not
             be
             taken
             away
             And
             the
             same
             Euangehst
             ,
             chap.
             26.
             saith
             .
             
               Ye
               haue
               the
               poore
               alwaies
               with
               you
               ,
               but
               me
               ye
               shal
               not
               haue
               alwaies
               .
            
             Like
             wise
             Iohn
             ,
             13.
             
             
               When
               Iesus
               knew
               that
               hie
               houre
               was
               come
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               depart
               out
               of
               this
               world
               vnto
               the
               father
               ,
               heeriseth
               from
               supper
               ,
            
             and
             chap.
             14.
             
             
               I
               goe
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               you
               ,
               but
               I
               wil
               come
               againe
               :
               if
               I
               go
               away
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               you
               ,
            
             I
             
               will
               receiue
               you
               vnto
               my selfe
               ,
               that
               where
            
             I
             
               am
               ,
               there
               may
               ye
               be
               also
               :
            
             and
             verse
             .
             28
             
               ye
               haue
               heard
               how
               I
               said
               vnto
               you
               ,
            
             I
             
               go
               awaie
               and
               will
               come
               vnto
               you
               .
            
             And
             chap.
             17.
             
             Now
             I
             
               am
               no
               more
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               these
               are
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               come
               to
               thee
            
             .
             Againe
             act
             ,
             1.
             
               ye
               men
               of
               Galile
               ,
               why
               stand
               re
               gazing
               into
               heauen
               ?
               this
               Iesus
               which
               is
               taken
               vp
               from
               you
               into
               heauen
               ,
               shal
               so
               come
            
             
             
               as
               ye
               haue
               seene
               him
               go
               into
               heauen
               .
            
             If
             then
             ,
             Christ
             according
             to
             his
             humane
             nature
             be
             not
             on
             earth
             ,
             how
             can
             his
             〈◊〉
             body
             be
             on
             euerie
             altar
             ?
             how
             can
             they
             eat
             him
             with
             their
             〈◊〉
             ?
             how
             can
             they
             swallow
             him
             downe
             their
             throat
             ?
          
           
             Ninthlie
             ,
             such
             an
             eating
             and
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             bodie
             and
             blood
             of
             christ
             must
             be
             holden
             as
             is
             profitable
             and
             comfortable
             to
             the
             receiuers
             :
             for
             nothing
             is
             more
             〈◊〉
             and
             fruitfull
             then
             these
             ,
             being
             rightlie
             receiued
             ,
             l
             〈◊〉
             thereby
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             assured
             ,
             and
             eternall
             glory
             sealed
             vp
             vnto
             vs.
             But
             no
             fruite
             to
             our
             faith
             can
             come
             vnto
             vs
             by
             this
             kind
             of
             bodilie
             eating
             the
             bodie
             ,
             carnall
             drinking
             the
             blood
             of
             christ
             :
             for
             wicked
             men
             haue
             as
             great
             a
             portion
             in
             this
             as
             the
             godly
             .
             Nay
             ,
             by
             their
             owne
             doctrin
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             eaten
             of
             birds
             ,
             of
             beasts
             ,
             of
             Mice
             ,
             of
             Dogs
             ,
             of
             hogs
             ,
             of
             vermine
             :
             to
             whom
             no
             profit
             ,
             no
             comfort
             ,
             no
             benefit
             can
             come
             :
             whereas
             God
             woulde
             haue
             the
             flesh
             m
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             to
             be
             eaten
             of
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             shal
             be
             auailable
             to
             life
             and
             saluation
             ,
             I
             
               am
               the
               liuing
               bread
               ,
               which
               came
               downe
               from
               heauen
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               eat
               of
               this
               bread
               ,
               he
               shall
               liue
               for
               euer
               :
               and
               the
               bread
               that
            
             I
             
               will
               giue
               is
               my
               flesh
               ,
               which
            
             I
             
               wil
               giue
               for
               the
               life
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             Tenthly
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             grosse
             ,
             barbarous
             ,
             or
             inhumane
             ,
             then
             to
             deuour
             mans
             flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             drinke
             mans
             
             blood
             .
             What
             doth
             more
             transforme
             men
             into
             sauage
             and
             〈◊〉
             beasts
             ?
             Nay
             worse
             then
             beastes
             ,
             which
             deuour
             not
             their
             owne
             kind
             ?
             what
             is
             more
             contrarie
             to
             the
             purenes
             &
             holines
             of
             Gods
             law
             n
             then
             this
             ?
             
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               pure
               words
               ,
               as
               the
               siluer
               tryed
               in
               a
               furnace
               of
               earth
               fined
               seuen
               fold
               .
               The
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               clean
               :
               the
               law
               of
               God
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               holy
               ,
               iust
               ,
               and
               good
               .
            
             And
             the
             gospell
             bringeth
             saluation
             to
             all
             degrees
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             
               that
               we
               should
               deny
               all
               vngodlines
               ,
               and
               worldly
               Iustes
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               liue
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               ,
               and
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               world
               .
            
             But
             what
             can
             be
             more
             repugnant
             to
             godlines
             ,
             sobernes
             ,
             and
             righteousnes
             ,
             then
             to
             teare
             wirh
             the
             teeth
             o
             and
             iawes
             mans
             flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             drink
             his
             blood
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Capernaits
             abhorred
             ?
             what
             more
             crosseth
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             law
             of
             god
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             then
             mā
             to
             deuour
             man
             and
             the
             bowels
             of
             one
             to
             be
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             another
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             their
             stomackes
             strong
             to
             digest
             this
             meat
             ?
             did
             not
             god
             in
             the
             law
             command
             p
             to
             abstain
             frō
             eating
             the
             blood
             of
             beasts
             and
             from
             strangled
             ?
             did
             not
             the
             Apostles
             for
             a
             time
             renue
             it
             q
             amōg
             the
             christiās
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             weaknes
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             because
             
               Moses
               was
               read
               in
               their
               sinagogue
               euer
               saboth
               day
               ?
            
             to
             what
             〈◊〉
             should
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             the
             church
             had
             tasted
             the
             blood
             of
             ch
             .
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             or
             swallowed
             his
             body
             in
             their
             bellies
             ?
             And
             do
             not
             the
             Scythians
             and
             al
             the
             gentiles
             that
             are
             not
             vtterly
             voide
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             abstain
             from
             mans
             blood
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             deuouring
             his
             flesh
             ?
             wherefore
             ,
             these
             men
             are
             worse
             r
             then
             the
             
               Scithians
               ,
               barbariās
            
             ,
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             yea
             worse
             then
             the
             
               Canibals
               &
               Indies
            
             that
             eat
             their
             enimies
             .
             but
             these
             deuour
             ch
             .
             whom
             they
             cal
             their
             L.
             and
             maist
             ,
             like
             Actcons
             houndes
             (
             to
             compare
             one
             fable
             with
             another
             )
             onely
             heer
             ly
             the
             differences
             ,
             they
             deuourd
             their
             Lord
             vnder
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             stag
             or
             Hart
             ,
             they
             eat
             their
             
             maist
             ,
             vnder
             the
             formes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             these
             fastned
             their
             mouth
             ,
             vpon
             their
             maister
             because
             they
             thoght
             him
             absent
             and
             not
             present
             vnder
             that
             shape
             ,
             they
             openly
             confesse
             their
             maister
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             and
             yet
             〈◊〉
             professe
             to
             deuour
             him
             with
             their
             iawes
             ,
             and
             swallow
             him
             in
             their
             stomacks
             ,
             wherefore
             ,
             these
             men
             are
             more
             cruell
             .
          
           
           
             Eleuenthly
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             present
             in
             the
             Sacramant
             bodily
             and
             carnally
             :
             in
             what
             body
             shall
             he
             be
             present
             ?
             Whether
             in
             his
             glorified
             body
             as
             he
             is
             in
             the
             heauens
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             mortall
             body
             as
             he
             was
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ?
             In
             one
             of
             these
             he
             must
             be
             present
             necessarily
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             present
             fleshly
             .
             Whatsoeuer
             they
             answer
             ,
             they
             are
             taken
             onboth
             hands
             ,
             &
             are
             stroken
             downe
             as
             with
             a
             sword
             that
             hath
             two
             edges
             .
             Dare
             they
             saie
             he
             is
             thus
             present
             in
             his
             mortall
             bodie
             ?
             This
             cannot
             be
             .
             For
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             now
             a
             mortall
             bodie
             ,
             but
             a
             glorified
             bodie
             :
             this
             corruptible
             hath
             put
             on
             in
             corruption
             ,
             t
             this
             mortall
             hath
             put
             on
             immortality
             ,
             and
             death
             is
             swallowed
             vp
             in
             victory
             .
             This
             the
             u
             Apostle
             confirmeth
             ,
             this
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             ,
             this
             Christian
             faith
             beleeueh
             .
             Christ
             being
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             dieth
             no
             more
             :
             death
             hath
             no
             more
             dominion
             ouer
             him
             :
             
               For
               in
               that
               he
               dyed
               ,
               he
               dyed
               once
               to
               sinne
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               he
               liueth
               ,
               he
               liueth
               to
               God
            
             Like
             wise
             Heb.
             7.
             25
             
             
               This
               man
               because
               he
               endureth
               euer
               ,
               hath
               a
               priesthood
               which
               cannot
               passe
               from
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               seeing
               he
               euer
               hueth
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               them
               .
            
             And
             chapter
             9.
             of
             the
             same
             Epistle
             ,
             
               he
               is
               entred
               into
               heauen
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               should
               offer
               himselfe
               often
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               once
               offered
               to
               take
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               many
               .
            
             These
             testimonies
             duly
             considered
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             present
             in
             a
             mortal
             body
             .
             What
             then
             ,
             will
             they
             be
             helped
             ,
             to
             say
             he
             is
             present
             in
             his
             glorified
             body
             ?
             Then
             ,
             he
             cannot
             nowe
             be
             present
             in
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             present
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             sitting
             at
             the
             table
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             preaching
             vnto
             them
             of
             his
             death
             :
             he
             cannot
             be
             present
             in
             the
             same
             body
             that
             he
             did
             deliuer
             to
             his
             Disciples
             in
             the
             institution
             of
             his
             last
             supper
             .
             For
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             was
             then
             mortall
             and
             not
             glorified
             ,
             then
             he
             had
             not
             suffered
             death
             vpon
             the
             Crosle
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             risen
             and
             ascended
             into
             the
             heauens
             ,
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             father
             :
             so
             that
             they
             must
             seeke
             another
             place
             then
             these
             wordes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               blood
               ,
            
             to
             build
             their
             reall
             presence
             and
             transubstantiation
             ,
             for
             they
             pointed
             out
             his
             mortall
             body
             ,
             because
             his
             body
             was
             not
             yet
             glorified
             ,
             when
             the
             sacrament
             was
             instituted
             .
             Besides
             ,
             what
             a
             uniserable
             glorified
             body
             should
             this
             be
             ,
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             
             the
             pleasure
             of
             euery
             priest
             ,
             to
             come
             at
             his
             call
             ,
             to
             stay
             till
             he
             commandeth
             ,
             nay
             to
             suffer
             himselfe
             to
             be
             torne
             with
             the
             teeth
             of
             euery
             receiuer
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             glorified
             body
             ,
             cannot
             be
             grounded
             vpon
             these
             words
             of
             Christ
             touching
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             .
             Neither
             let
             them
             say
             as
             Campion
             ,
             that
             boasting
             champion
             like
             an
             other
             Goliah
             ,
             b
             challenging
             the
             hoaste
             of
             God
             ,
             sometimes
             said
             in
             the
             Tower-conference
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             fallation
             ,
             c
             inasmuch
             as
             his
             glorification
             〈◊〉
             it
             not
             a
             diuerse
             bodye
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             man
             whole
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             sicke
             ,
             at
             sundry
             times
             make
             not
             a
             seuerall
             man.
             This
             lesuitical
             denise
             hath
             no
             colour
             of
             reason
             ,
             but
             a
             tricke
             of
             euasion
             .
             For
             we
             speak
             not
             of
             the
             difference
             betweene
             Christs
             glorified
             and
             mortall
             body
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             wordes
             this
             is
             my
             body
             :
             whether
             Christ
             vnderstand
             his
             naturall
             and
             mortall
             bodie
             wherein
             shortly
             he
             was
             to
             be
             glorified
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             vnderstand
             it
             of
             his
             body
             glorified
             ?
             Either
             it
             must
             bee
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             of
             both
             :
             or
             rather
             indeed
             of
             neither
             ,
             except
             they
             wil
             haue
             the
             words
             taken
             and
             spoken
             one
             way
             to
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             another
             way
             to
             vs.
             Thus
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             when
             they
             were
             first
             vttered
             ,
             shoulde
             be
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               mortall
               body
            
             :
             but
             nowe
             spoken
             to
             vs
             ,
             taken
             in
             another
             sence
             of
             vs
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             worlde
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               glorified
               body
            
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             the
             same
             words
             spoken
             to
             the
             Disciples
             should
             be
             false
             as
             we
             are
             to
             vnderstand
             them
             :
             and
             the
             disciples
             shoulde
             be
             deceiued
             ,
             vnderstanding
             them
             as
             we
             do
             take
             them
             .
             What
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             vs
             back
             againe
             to
             the
             reproachfull
             comparisons
             and
             blasphemous
             assertions
             d
             of
             sundry
             Popish
             writers
             ,
             to
             compare
             the
             scripturs
             to
             a
             nose
             of
             wax
             ,
             and
             a
             rule
             of
             lead
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             expounded
             diuersely
             ,
             and
             framed
             to
             times
             ,
             so
             as
             at
             one
             time
             they
             may
             be
             vnderstood
             one
             way
             ,
             &
             at
             another
             time
             they
             may
             be
             interpreted
             another
             way
             .
             These
             things
             before
             being
             duly
             considred
             ,
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             that
             christ
             is
             not
             present
             in
             his
             naturall
             body
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             presence
             of
             christ
             in
             his
             naturall
             body
             ,
             abolisheth
             the
             light
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             confoundeth
             the
             nature
             of
             
             thinges
             .
             For
             what
             is
             more
             repugnant
             to
             reason
             ,
             then
             for
             a
             man
             to
             bear
             himselfe
             in
             his
             own
             hands
             ?
             that
             a
             man
             should
             〈◊〉
             vp
             himselfe
             ?
             that
             another
             shoulde
             eate
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             remaine
             vntouched
             ,
             vntasted
             ,
             and
             vncorrupted
             ?
             that
             one
             and
             the
             same
             man
             should
             be
             visible
             and
             inuisible
             ,
             present
             &
             absent
             ,
             in
             the
             teeth
             of
             the
             disciples
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             table
             with
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             bee
             a
             man
             of
             stature
             ,
             and
             yet
             bee
             contained
             and
             comprehended
             in
             a
             little
             Cake
             and
             Cantle
             of
             bread
             ?
          
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             by
             these
             reasons
             and
             sundry
             other
             that
             might
             be
             alledged
             ,
             the
             reall
             presence
             is
             sufficiently
             convinced
             :
             so
             the
             arguments
             brought
             to
             maintaine
             and
             vphold
             it
             ,
             are
             easily
             e
             answeared
             .
             For
             as
             the
             doctrine
             is
             false
             :
             so
             the
             reasons
             are
             weake
             and
             foolish
             .
             First
             they
             obiect
             the
             wordes
             of
             institution
             ,
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             this
             cause
             .
             For
             as
             in
             the
             questions
             of
             the
             supremacy
             ,
             of
             Peters
             pretended
             ,
             of
             the
             Popes
             vsurped
             (
             which
             are
             many
             )
             they
             alwaies
             alledge
             the
             wordes
             of
             Christs
             to
             Peter
             ,
             
               Pasce
               oues
               meas
            
             ,
             f
             feede
             by
             sheepe
             :
             so
             doe
             they
             deale
             in
             controuersies
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             where
             we
             misse
             not
             long
             
               Hoc
               est
               〈◊〉
               meum
            
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             body
             .
             His
             wordes
             
             (
             say
             they
             )
             are
             true
             ,
             therefore
             we
             must
             beleeue
             them
             :
             hee
             is
             a
             man
             of
             his
             worde
             ,
             therefore
             wee
             must
             credit
             him
             :
             if
             then
             we
             be
             deceiued
             holding
             his
             body
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             hee
             hath
             deceiued
             vs.
             I
             answere
             ,
             the
             question
             is
             not
             of
             the
             truth
             
             of
             the
             wordes
             whether
             they
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             interpretation
             and
             meaning
             thereof
             ,
             which
             we
             say
             is
             figuratiue
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             other
             then
             is
             vsuall
             when
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             of
             other
             Sacraments
             to
             the
             church
             ,
             g
             as
             circumcision
             is
             the
             couenant
             :
             the
             lambe
             is
             the
             passeouer
             :
             the
             cup
             is
             the
             new
             testament
             ;
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             bread
             is
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
             the
             rocke
             is
             Christ
             :
             baptisme
             is
             the
             washing
             of
             our
             new-birth
             .
             Are
             not
             all
             these
             places
             like
             to
             the
             words
             of
             Christs
             institution
             ?
             or
             can
             they
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             〈◊〉
             and
             not
             properly
             ?
             so
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             bread
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             ,
             broken
             ,
             and
             giuen
             ,
             is
             a
             sign
             and
             figure
             of
             his
             body
             :
             it
             is
             now
             no
             longer
             common
             bread
             ,
             but
             are
             presentation
             
             of
             his
             body
             truely
             offered
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             truely
             giuen
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             .
             Our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             spake
             many
             thinges
             to
             his
             disciples
             figura●ively
             ,
             not
             litterally
             to
             be
             taken
             :
             he
             said
             ,
             h
             they
             were
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             a
             Citty
             set
             on
             a
             hill
             :
             he
             speaketh
             of
             cutting
             off
             the
             hand
             and
             pulling
             out
             the
             eye
             :
             he
             calleth
             himselfe
             i
             a
             door
             ,
             k
             a
             vine
             ,
             l
             a
             way
             :
             are
             not
             these
             figuratiue
             and
             metaphorical
             speeches
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             the
             circumstaunces
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             will
             not
             suffer
             vs
             to
             take
             them
             properly
             :
             besides
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             shoulde
             commaund
             vs
             an
             horrible
             and
             Wicked
             thing
             ,
             to
             eat
             mans
             flesh
             and
             drinke
             his
             blood
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             Euangelists
             neuer
             say
             ,
             the
             bread
             is
             transubstantiated
             into
             his
             body
             ,
             or
             the
             wine
             into
             his
             blood
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             are
             in
             the
             bread
             ,
             or
             vnder
             the
             bread
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             bread
             :
             all
             the
             circumstances
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             breade
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             the
             Wine
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             as
             circumcision
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             Couenaunt
             ,
             the
             Lambe
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             Passeouer
             ,
             the
             rocke
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             as
             Christ
             speaketh
             to
             the
             euill
             seruant
             ,
             m
             
               Out
               of
               thine
               own
               mouth
               will
               I
               iudge
               thee
               :
            
             so
             the
             aduersaries
             themselus
             giue
             sentence
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             and
             one
             arch-papist
             condemneth
             another
             .
             Bishop
             Fisher
             writing
             against
             Luther
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             k
             no
             man
             can
             proue
             by
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             any
             priest
             in
             these
             daies
             doth
             consecrate
             the
             verie
             bodie
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             n
             Lindanus
             ,
             among
             the
             rablement
             of
             Traditions
             which
             he
             reckoneth
             ,
             rehearseth
             the
             real
             presence
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             Tonstall
             another
             Byshop
             of
             the
             same
             birth
             holdeth
             ,
             that
             it
             wer
             o
             better
             to
             leaue
             euery
             man
             to
             his
             owne
             coniecture
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             before
             the
             counsell
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             then
             to
             bring
             in
             such
             questions
             .
             And
             Biel
             a
             man
             of
             the
             same
             stampe
             ,
             not
             inferiour
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             p
             confesseth
             that
             it
             is
             not
             found
             in
             the
             canonical
             scripturs
             ,
             that
             christs
             body
             is
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             let
             them
             tell
             vs
             their
             opinion
             ,
             whether
             that
             hildebrand
             helde
             this
             bodily
             presence
             ,
             q
             when
             hee
             cast
             the
             Sacrament
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             liking
             of
             
             certaine
             cardinals
             present
             with
             him
             ?
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             counsels
             ,
             sathers
             ,
             reasons
             ,
             doctors
             ,
             schoolemen
             ,
             Byshops
             ,
             cardinals
             ,
             Popes
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             aduersaries
             themselus
             fight
             against
             the
             〈◊〉
             prefence
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             themselue
             ouerthrow
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             obiect
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Except
               ye
               eat
            
             p
             
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               drinke
               his
               blood
               ,
               ye
               haue
               no
               life
               in
            
             
             you
             .
             I
             answere
             ,
             these
             words
             are
             not
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             they
             were
             vttered
             long
             before
             the
             institution
             of
             
             the
             Supper
             ,
             and
             therefore
             coulde
             not
             be
             referred
             vnto
             that
             which
             as
             yet
             was
             not
             :
             so
             that
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             spirituall
             eating
             ,
             not
             of
             carnall
             :
             by
             faith
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             mouth
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             abide
             in
             him
             and
             he
             in
             vs
             :
             but
             many
             eate
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             bodie
             that
             haue
             not
             him
             abiding
             in
             them
             ,
             not
             themselues
             in
             him
             .
             Againe
             ,
             without
             this
             eating
             of
             his
             〈◊〉
             heere
             spoken
             of
             ,
             q
             no
             man
             can
             attain
             eternal
             life
             :
             but
             manie
             haue
             eternall
             life
             ,
             that
             neuer
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             Besides
             ,
             how
             absurd
             is
             it
             for
             those
             to
             imagine
             that
             Christ
             naming
             bread
             ,
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             altar
             ?
             for
             they
             would
             haue
             no
             〈◊〉
             of
             bread
             to
             remain
             ,
             but
             one
             lie
             the
             figure
             ,
             shew
             ,
             and
             likenesse
             of
             bread
             :
             so
             that
             according
             to
             the
             deuise
             of
             their
             new-found
             doctrine
             ,
             hee
             might
             more
             〈◊〉
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               no
               breude
               ,
               or
               ,
            
             I
             
               am
               the
               sher
               es
               of
               bread
               ,
               then
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
            
             r
             I
             
               am
               the
               true
               bread
            
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             it
             christ
             promising
             to
             giue
             bread
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             had
             pointed
             out
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             Supper
             :
             then
             he
             shuld
             haue
             giuen
             his
             flesh
             for
             the
             saluation
             of
             mankind
             ,
             not
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             last
             Supper
             .
             Wherefore
             then
             serued
             his
             death
             ?
             What
             neede
             was
             there
             to
             shed
             his
             blood
             on
             the
             crosse
             ?
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             if
             these
             words
             be
             referd
             to
             his
             Supper
             ,
             then
             the
             svpper
             maie
             bee
             celebrated
             without
             materiall
             breade
             and
             Wine
             without
             giuing
             of
             thankes
             ,
             without
             blessinge
             ,
             without
             consecration
             ,
             without
             breaking
             and
             distributing
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             without
             pouring
             our
             ,
             and
             deliuering
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             and
             without
             remembrance
             of
             the
             death
             of
             christ
             .
             For
             in
             this
             place
             we
             haue
             no
             mention
             of
             these
             things
             .
             And
             shal
             
             we
             imagine
             that
             the
             sacrament
             is
             spoken
             off
             ,
             where
             neither
             the
             matter
             ,
             nor
             forme
             ,
             nor
             word
             of
             institution
             ,
             nor
             minister
             ,
             nor
             externall
             rite
             is
             once
             remembred
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             to
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             and
             to
             drinke
             his
             bloode
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             beleeue
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             s
             
               I
               am
               that
               bread
               of
               life
               ,
               he
               that
               commeth
               to
               me
               shall
               not
               hunger
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               beleeueth
               ,
               in
               me
               shall
               neuer
               thirst
               .
            
             And
             speaking
             of
             faith
             hee
             faith
             .
             
               No
               man
               can
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               except
               the
               father
               which
               hath
               sent
               me
               draw
               him
               .
            
             This
             his
             truth
             t
             is
             so
             cleere
             and
             euident
             that
             manye
             of
             the
             aduersaries
             are
             driuen
             to
             confesse
             it
             ,
             howsoeuer
             som
             of
             thē
             seeke
             to
             cast
             mistes
             before
             the
             eies
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             espy
             it
             ,
             among
             the
             which
             are
             Sanders
             and
             Bellarmine
             .
             And
             as
             we
             haue
             shewed
             before
             ,
             how
             the
             Schoolemen
             and
             Doctors
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             are
             together
             by
             the
             eares
             in
             sundry
             controuersies
             about
             the
             supper
             :
             so
             are
             they
             about
             the
             true
             interpretation
             of
             Ioh.
             6.
             some
             vnderstanding
             it
             of
             the
             sacramentall
             eating
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             spirituall
             eating
             ,
             u
             and
             some
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             obiect
             the
             omnipotency
             ,
             of
             God
             :
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             turne
             the
             bread
             into
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             Wine
             into
             his
             blood
             :
             he
             is
             able
             to
             make
             it
             really
             present
             in
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             wheresoeuer
             Masse
             is
             said
             :
             he
             is
             able
             to
             make
             a
             body
             to
             be
             in
             many
             places
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             occupy
             a
             place
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             when
             all
             other
             reasons
             faile
             ,
             they
             flye
             to
             gods
             omnipotency
             as
             vnto
             a
             sanctuary
             and
             place
             of
             refuge
             .
             But
             this
             will
             not
             proue
             a
             reall
             presence
             .
             For
             albeit
             God
             be
             omnipotent
             and
             almighty
             :
             must
             he
             therefore
             do
             al
             things
             ,
             yea
             offer
             violence
             to
             his
             owne
             body
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             their
             absurd
             and
             hereticall
             opinions
             of
             the
             reall
             presence
             and
             of
             transubstantiation
             ?
             Must
             his
             power
             attend
             vpon
             their
             fansies
             and
             dreames
             ?
             Cannot
             he
             be
             omnipotent
             ,
             except
             their
             positions
             and
             assertions
             be
             graunted
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             feare
             of
             Gods
             power
             ,
             albeit
             we
             withstand
             their
             carnall
             presence
             .
             For
             touching
             the
             omnipotency
             of
             god
             ,
             a
             we
             must
             obserue
             these
             two
             rules
             and
             conclusions
             .
             First
             ,
             gods
             power
             is
             neuer
             to
             be
             opposed
             and
             set
             against
             his
             expresse
             wil
             ,
             plainly
             and
             certainly
             
             known
             :
             for
             God
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             himselfe
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             proue
             that
             God
             can
             turne
             bread
             and
             wine
             into
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             proue
             he
             will
             turne
             them
             into
             his
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
             We
             our selues
             can
             do
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             not
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             will
             not
             do
             :
             so
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             could
             haue
             added
             winges
             to
             man
             ,
             he
             might
             haue
             made
             many
             worlds
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             pleased
             him
             .
             Christ
             of
             b
             the
             stones
             could
             haue
             raysed
             vp
             children
             vnto
             Abraham
             .
             Christ
             covld
             haue
             praied
             to
             his
             father
             in
             his
             afliction
             ,
             to
             send
             him
             c
             more
             then
             12.
             legions
             of
             angels
             ,
             but
             how
             then
             should
             the
             scriptures
             be
             fulfilled
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             reason
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             vnlesse
             wee
             bee
             assured
             of
             his
             wil
             reueiled
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Christ
             〈◊〉
             against
             the
             Saduces
             saith
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               deceiued
               ,
               not
            
             d
             
               knowing
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               nor
               the
               power
               of
               God.
            
             Where
             we
             see
             ,
             he
             ioyneth
             the
             scriptures
             and
             the
             power
             of
             God
             together
             :
             so
             〈◊〉
             he
             is
             truely
             said
             to
             be
             omnipotent
             ,
             e
             
               because
               he
               can
               bring
               to
               passe
               whatsoeuer
               he
               will
               :
            
             neither
             can
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             will
             be
             hindered
             or
             resisted
             .
             Now
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             knowne
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             christ
             should
             haue
             a
             true
             body
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             a
             true
             man
             with
             his
             quantity
             and
             dimensions
             .
             The
             second
             rule
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             is
             ,
             f
             that
             in
             God
             there
             is
             no
             contradiction
             :
             &
             that
             whatsoere
             necessarily
             implieth
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             is
             an
             argument
             not
             of
             power
             ,
             but
             of
             weakenesse
             .
             This
             the
             scripture
             ;
             decree
             ,
             this
             the
             fathers
             deliuer
             ,
             this
             their
             own
             schoolmen
             determine
             .
             For
             ,
             g
             in
             God
             is
             not
             yea
             and
             nay
             :
             he
             abideth
             faithful
             ,
             he
             cannot
             deny
             himselfe
             :
             he
             cannot
             dye
             ,
             hee
             cannot
             lie
             ,
             he
             cannot
             deny
             his
             word
             ,
             he
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             he
             cannot
             deceiue
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             deceiued
             .
             These
             and
             such
             like
             〈◊〉
             cannot
             do
             :
             which
             if
             he
             should
             doe
             ,
             he
             were
             not
             omnipotent
             .
             For
             this
             h
             were
             a
             token
             of
             impotency
             ,
             not
             of
             omnipotency
             :
             of
             debility
             ,
             not
             of
             ability
             :
             of
             want
             and
             weakenesse
             ,
             not
             of
             strength
             and
             power
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             euery
             contradiction
             i
             there
             is
             falsehood
             and
             a
             lie
             which
             cannot
             agree
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             truth
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             therfore
             hee
             cannot
             make
             affirmation
             and
             negation
             ,
             truth
             and
             falsehood
             ,
             yea
             and
             nay
             to
             be
             true
             together
             ,
             which
             things
             are
             imposible
             .
             Yea
             the
             popish
             
             schoolmen
             k
             confute
             this
             popish
             fansie
             of
             the
             real
             presence
             ,
             when
             they
             teach
             that
             God
             cannot
             doe
             any
             thing
             wherein
             a
             contradiction
             is
             implyed
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             other
             things
             he
             can
             do
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             omnipotent
             .
             Now
             ,
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             herein
             is
             a
             manifest
             and
             notable
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             christs
             body
             is
             made
             visible
             and
             inuisible
             together
             ;
             finite
             and
             infinite
             ;
             circumscribed
             and
             vncircumscribed
             ;
             to
             haue
             dimension
             and
             to
             want
             dimension
             ;
             to
             be
             compassed
             in
             one
             certaine
             place
             and
             to
             be
             in
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Sacramentes
             in
             many
             places
             ;
             to
             be
             included
             in
             a
             little
             bread
             on
             earth
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             that
             nature
             of
             a
             mans
             true
             body
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             be
             contained
             therin
             ;
             as
             〈◊〉
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             there
             hauing
             the
             naturall
             properties
             of
             a
             true
             body
             ,
             which
             cannot
             〈◊〉
             brought
             within
             so
             narrow
             a
             compasse
             as
             the
             wafer
             cake
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             the
             absurd
             conceit
             of
             the
             reall
             presence
             cannot
             be
             maintained
             without
             many
             contradictions
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             christs
             body
             be
             visible
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             inuisible
             ?
             If
             it
             haue
             al
             the
             properties
             of
             a
             naturalbody
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             without
             the
             properties
             of
             a
             natural
             body
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             finite
             how
             can
             it
             be
             infinite
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             an
             inseparable
             &
             necessary
             adioynt
             to
             a
             true
             body
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             one
             certaine
             place
             :
             how
             then
             can
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             his
             body
             is
             in
             ten
             thousand
             places
             without
             any
             circumscription
             ?
             So
             then
             ,
             Gods
             omnipotency
             cannot
             build
             vp
             the
             monstrous
             worke
             of
             the
             reall
             presence
             :
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             brought
             within
             the
             slender
             compasse
             of
             a
             mathematicall
             cake
             ,
             without
             falsehood
             and
             destruction
             of
             all
             the
             properties
             incident
             vnto
             a
             true
             and
             naturall
             body
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             as
             an
             esfect
             of
             Gods
             omnipotent
             power
             ,
             they
             obiect
             ,
             the
             bread
             and
             Wine
             are
             turned
             into
             the
             flesh
             and
             
             bloode
             of
             Christ
             (
             appearing
             bread
             and
             Wine
             still
             )
             by
             a
             wonderfull
             Myracle
             which
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             wordes
             of
             consecration
             and
             by
             a
             mighty
             worke
             of
             God.
             This
             obiection
             hath
             beene
             sufficiently
             answered
             already
             .
             
          
           
             Wee
             haue
             proued
             ,
             that
             euerye
             Myracle
             may
             bee
             seene
             and
             discerned
             by
             the
             outward
             sence
             ,
             as
             the
             Myracles
             
             of
             Moses
             ,
             of
             the
             prophets
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Iewes
             said
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             l
             
               Shew
               vs
               a
               miracle
            
             ,
             teaching
             that
             miracles
             are
             to
             be
             iudged
             by
             sight
             and
             sense
             .
             When
             Moses
             turned
             m
             the
             Waters
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             into
             blood
             ,
             the
             sight
             perceiued
             ,
             the
             tast
             discerned
             it
             .
             The
             Myracles
             n
             of
             Christ
             appeare
             euidently
             ,
             and
             were
             apprehended
             by
             the
             senses
             of
             the
             body
             .
             Hee
             turned
             water
             into
             Wine
             :
             the
             tast
             iudged
             there
             of
             :
             the
             dombe
             spake
             ,
             the
             eare
             heard
             them
             speake
             .
             The
             Lame
             walked
             ,
             the
             deade
             were
             raised
             :
             the
             eies
             perceiued
             the
             motion
             ,
             all
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             were
             astonied
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             if
             the
             bread
             and
             Wine
             were
             chaunged
             ,
             eyther
             the
             eye
             or
             tast
             should
             perceiue
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Disciples
             would
             be
             astonied
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             after
             the
             Gospell
             was
             plentifully
             confirmed
             and
             had
             taken
             roote
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             were
             dead
             ,
             such
             Myracles
             ceased
             ,
             as
             experience
             teacheth
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             holy
             supper
             is
             an
             ordinary
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             euery
             miracle
             is
             extraordinary
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             no
             Myracle
             :
             so
             that
             vnlesse
             we
             will
             turne
             ordinary
             into
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             make
             miracles
             as
             common
             as
             Sacramentes
             ,
             o
             we
             must
             remoue
             miracles
             from
             the
             supper
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             if
             the
             real
             presence
             were
             wrought
             by
             a
             miracle
             ,
             euery
             priest
             should
             be
             a
             worker
             of
             miracles
             and
             wonders
             ,
             and
             an
             ordinary
             calling
             shold
             alwaies
             be
             accompanied
             with
             extraordinary
             gifts
             .
             But
             their
             office
             of
             priesthood
             hath
             not
             this
             gift
             (
             in
             their
             owne
             iudgement
             )
             generally
             giuen
             vnto
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             miracles
             being
             p
             now
             ceased
             ,
             are
             not
             found
             in
             the
             supper
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Augustine
             gathering
             all
             the
             Myracles
             written
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             q
             yet
             speaketh
             not
             of
             this
             :
             nay
             he
             not
             onely
             omitted
             it
             ,
             but
             slatly
             denyeth
             any
             myracle
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               may
               haue
               honour
               or
               reuerence
               as
               an
               holy
               thing
               ,
               but
               cannot
               be
               wondered
               at
               as
               a
               strange
               or
               myraculous
               thing
               .
            
             If
             then
             it
             be
             a
             Myracle
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             the
             number
             of
             lying
             Myracles
             spoken
             off
             by
             the
             r
             Apostle
             :
             so
             that
             Transubstantiatyon
             and
             the
             reall
             presence
             are
             reall
             contraryes
             or
             contradictions
             ,
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             fayth
             ,
             to
             
             reason
             ,
             to
             lerning
             ,
             to
             sense
             ,
             to
             natur
             ,
             to
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             absurd
             and
             impossible
             ;
             and
             therfore
             of
             all
             Gods
             people
             to
             be
             abhored
             &
             abiured
             ,
             being
             a
             renewing
             of
             the
             old
             heresie
             of
             s
             Eutiches
             ,
             who
             held
             that
             Christs
             body
             after
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             was
             made
             equall
             with
             his
             diuinity
             .
             To
             conclude
             this
             vse
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             exclude
             all
             presence
             of
             Christ
             out
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             but
             distinguish
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             presence
             :
             which
             we
             haue
             shewed
             to
             be
             in
             the
             supper
             truely
             ,
             not
             grosly
             :
             effectually
             ,
             not
             fleshly
             :
             spiritually
             ,
             not
             bodily
             :
             sacramentally
             ,
             not
             carnally
             :
             mistically
             ,
             not
             naturally
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             vse
             was
             touching
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             ,
             instructing
             
             what
             to
             hold
             of
             the
             reall
             presence
             .
             The
             next
             vse
             is
             touching
             our
             obedience
             and
             dutye
             .
             For
             ,
             is
             Christ
             the
             chiefe
             substance
             of
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             giuen
             vs
             for
             the
             foode
             of
             our
             soules
             :
             a
             gift
             farre
             aboue
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ?
             Then
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             hunger
             after
             him
             ,
             to
             desire
             him
             with
             an
             earnest
             appetite
             and
             desire
             ,
             as
             wee
             come
             to
             our
             meate
             and
             drinke
             .
             Hunger
             is
             a
             great
             thing
             ,
             and
             we
             say
             it
             maketh
             men
             leape
             ouer
             a
             stone
             wall
             :
             he
             that
             is
             hunger
             bitten
             ,
             will
             eate
             his
             owne
             flesh
             from
             his
             armes
             .
             In
             this
             corporall
             hunger
             then
             are
             two
             thinges
             that
             pine
             and
             pinch
             men
             :
             first
             ,
             a
             paine
             in
             the
             lower
             part
             of
             the
             belly
             ,
             arising
             from
             emptinesse
             :
             secondly
             ,
             an
             exceeding
             appetite
             to
             be
             filled
             and
             satisfied
             :
             such
             haue
             t
             killed
             ,
             dressed
             ,
             and
             deuourd
             their
             own
             childen
             ,
             rather
             thē
             they
             would
             starue
             :
             this
             paine
             hath
             beene
             so
             great
             ,
             this
             longing
             hath
             beene
             so
             extraordinary
             .
             So
             must
             it
             be
             with
             vs
             in
             the
             spirituall
             hunger
             
             after
             Christ
             :
             we
             must
             be
             inwardly
             pained
             in
             soule
             for
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             kindled
             for
             our
             sinne
             :
             and
             then
             haue
             an
             hungring
             〈◊〉
             and
             longing
             appetite
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             possesse
             Christ
             ,
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             to
             our
             saluation
             .
             Whosoeuer
             commeth
             to
             his
             ordinary
             meate
             without
             hunger
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             not
             to
             eate
             :
             it
             ingendreh
             grosse
             and
             euill
             humours
             ,
             aud
             bringeth
             a
             surfet
             to
             the
             body
             .
             So
             ,
             whosoeuer
             desireth
             not
             christ
             with
             an
             hungry
             soule
             ,
             earnestly
             longing
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             crauing
             nourishment
             from
             him
             ,
             cannot
             be
             filled
             with
             good
             thinges
             .
             The
             want
             of
             this
             hunger
             ,
             is
             a
             
             cause
             why
             so
             few
             receiue
             Christ
             ,
             and
             profit
             not
             by
             the
             meanes
             ordained
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             :
             these
             come
             to
             them
             of
             custome
             rather
             then
             with
             conscience
             ,
             and
             for
             fashion
             rather
             then
             with
             faith
             :
             these
             men
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             Christes
             ghuests
             ,
             that
             hunger
             not
             after
             him
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             u
             the
             prophet
             〈◊〉
             all
             such
             as
             faint
             in
             their
             soules
             through
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             of
             this
             foode
             ,
             
               Ho
               ,
               euery
               one
               that
               thirsteth
               ,
               come
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               ye
               that
               haue
               no
               siluer
               ,
               come
               ,
               buy
               ,
               and
               eate
               :
               come
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               buy
               wine
               and
               〈◊〉
               without
               siluer
               and
               without
               money
               .
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Reuel
             .
             22.
             17
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               that
               is
               a
               thirst
               come
               ,
               and
               let
               whosoeuer
               will
               ,
               take
               of
               the
               water
               of
               life
               freely
               .
            
             Likewise
             the
             Euangelist
             ,
             
               Luk
               ,
               1
               ,
               53.
               
               He
               filleth
               the
               hungry
               with
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               sendeth
               the
               rich
               empty
               away
               .
            
             But
             where
             is
             the
             desire
             of
             these
             things
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             hunger
             after
             this
             heauenly
             foode
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             thirst
             after
             the
             waters
             of
             life
             ?
             Truely
             ,
             of
             all
             gifts
             this
             is
             the
             greatest
             :
             yet
             the
             greatest
             number
             care
             nothing
             for
             christ
             nor
             for
             his
             gifts
             .
             As
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             loathed
             a
             Manna
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             returne
             into
             Egypt
             :
             such
             are
             there
             among
             vs
             ,
             no
             desire
             ,
             no
             affection
             ,
             no
             zeale
             this
             way
             :
             they
             spend
             their
             cogitations
             and
             indeuoures
             to
             gaine
             honour
             ,
             they
             thirst
             after
             Siluer
             and
             Gold
             ,
             they
             delight
             in
             earthly
             pleasures
             ,
             they
             couet
             houses
             ,
             landes
             ,
             and
             wealth
             of
             the
             world
             :
             these
             things
             they
             abound
             in
             these
             thinges
             they
             make
             their
             happinesse
             and
             their
             heauen
             .
             Such
             as
             these
             ,
             there
             are
             thousands
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             hunger
             more
             after
             these
             transitory
             things
             ,
             then
             after
             heauenly
             :
             Such
             are
             b
             prophane
             persons
             as
             〈◊〉
             ,
             who
             preferred
             a
             messe
             of
             pottage
             before
             the
             blessing
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Gadarens
             ,
             who
             preferred
             theirswine
             before
             christ
             ,
             &
             therfore
             besought
             him
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             their
             coastes
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             learne
             better
             thinges
             :
             for
             all
             these
             shall
             vanish
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
             And
             what
             shall
             it
             profit
             c
             a
             man
             if
             he
             win
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             lose
             his
             owne
             soule
             ?
             Let
             vs
             not
             labour
             for
             the
             meate
             that
             d
             perisheth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             meate
             that
             endureth
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             which
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             shall
             giue
             vnto
             vs.
             Therefore
             ,
             let
             vs
             remember
             ,
             whensoeuer
             we
             come
             to
             his
             table
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             this
             Supper
             ,
             to
             come
             with
             a
             great
             
             longing
             after
             life
             ,
             and
             saluation
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             desire
             bodily
             meate
             when
             we
             are
             hungry
             ,
             and
             drinke
             when
             we
             are
             thirsty
             :
             then
             shall
             we
             by
             him
             be
             satisfied
             and
             saued
             ,
             otherwise
             we
             cannot
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             :
             we
             may
             receiue
             the
             outward
             signe
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             receiue
             the
             graces
             of
             christ
             offered
             vnto
             vs.
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             third
             inward
             part
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             II.
             Of
             the
             fourth
             inward
             part
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             THe
             last
             inward
             part
             of
             this
             sacrament
             of
             the
             supper
             remaineth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             a
             faithfull
             and
             christian
             receiuer
             .
             As
             euery
             communicant
             sensibly
             and
             outwardly
             taketh
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             :
             eating
             the
             bread
             and
             drinking
             the
             Wine
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             his
             body
             :
             so
             the
             faithful
             receiuer
             apprehendeth
             and
             layeth
             hold
             on
             christ
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             applyeth
             him
             particulally
             ,
             that
             the
             feeling
             of
             his
             true
             vnion
             with
             christ
             may
             daily
             be
             increased
             ,
             b
             according
             to
             that
             saying
             Ioh.
             1.
             
             
               As
               many
               as
               receiued
               him
               ,
               to
               them
               he
               gaue
               prerogatiue
               to
               be
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               euen
               to
               them
               that
               beleeue
               in
               his
               name
               .
            
             And
             1
             
               Cor.
               10.
               
               The
               cup
               of
               blessing
               which
               we
               blesse
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ?
               The
               bread
               which
               we
               breake
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             faithfully
             and
             worthily
             take
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             cup
             into
             our
             hands
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             that
             withall
             we
             take
             and
             receiue
             Iesus
             christ
             himselfe
             offered
             vnto
             vs.
             When
             we
             eate
             the
             bread
             and
             drinke
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             and
             so
             apply
             them
             to
             our
             bodily
             vses
             :
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             we
             apply
             christ
             Iesus
             to
             our selues
             ,
             euen
             to
             our
             soules
             ,
             particularly
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             meate
             indeede
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             drink
             indeed
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             bring
             with
             vs
             the
             hand
             of
             saith
             .
             For
             faith
             is
             like
             c
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             vessell
             :
             if
             you
             poure
             Lyquor
             vppon
             it
             all
             the
             daye
             longe
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             vessell
             bee
             open
             to
             receiue
             it
             ,
             the
             Water
             is
             spilt
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             &
             the
             vesselremaineth
             empty
             :
             so
             may
             a
             man
             come
             to
             the
             lords
             table
             euery
             month
             ,
             receiuing
             the
             bread
             &
             wine
             that
             represent
             whole
             christ
             ,
             yet
             except
             he
             bring
             with
             
             him
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             hee
             receiueth
             not
             Christ
             vnto
             a
             spirituall
             life
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             righteousnes
             and
             sanctification
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             receiue
             a
             little
             portion
             and
             a
             small
             quantity
             as
             well
             of
             bread
             as
             wine
             ,
             d
             because
             the
             end
             of
             our
             eating
             and
             drinking
             serueth
             for
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             silling
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             see
             what
             vses
             are
             offred
             to
             our
             consideration
             ,
             in
             the
             meditation
             of
             this
             truth
             .
             First
             ,
             seeing
             onely
             the
             faithfull
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             things
             signifyed
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             :
             we
             see
             all
             doe
             not
             receiue
             alike
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             to
             be
             made
             among
             receiuers
             .
             But
             as
             you
             snatch
             after
             the
             leaues
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             and
             let
             go
             the
             fruit
             ,
             want
             the
             profit
             of
             their
             labour
             :
             so
             is
             it
             among
             many
             men
             in
             this
             worlde
             ,
             who
             take
             the
             signe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             let
             goe
             Christ.
             Nowe
             ,
             as
             Moses
             intreating
             of
             thinges
             e
             cleane
             and
             vncleane
             ,
             noteth
             out
             foure
             sorts
             of
             beasts
             ,
             some
             onely
             chew
             the
             cud
             ,
             and
             some
             onely
             diuide
             the
             hoofe
             ,
             some
             neither
             chew
             the
             cudde
             nor
             diuide
             the
             hoofe
             ,
             and
             some
             both
             chew
             the
             cud
             &
             diuide
             the
             hoofe
             :
             or
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             some
             were
             circumcised
             in
             heart
             not
             in
             flesh
             ,
             f
             as
             Titus
             :
             some
             were
             circumcised
             in
             the
             flesh
             not
             in
             the
             hart
             ,
             as
             Iudas
             :
             some
             were
             circumcised
             neither
             in
             flesh
             nor
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             g
             as
             the
             gentiles
             :
             and
             some
             were
             circumcised
             both
             in
             the
             flesh
             and
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             h
             as
             Timothy
             :
             so
             is
             there
             a
             difference
             among
             receiuers
             ,
             i
             some
             receiue
             Christ
             onely
             spiritually
             ,
             not
             sacramentally
             :
             some
             onely
             sacramentally
             ,
             not
             spiritually
             :
             some
             neither
             receiue
             him
             spiritually
             ,
             nor
             Sacramentally
             :
             and
             some
             receiue
             him
             both
             spiritually
             and
             Sacramentally
             .
             Of
             these
             we
             will
             speake
             〈◊〉
             and
             in
             order
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             bin
             propounded
             .
          
           
             The
             spirituall
             eating
             is
             by
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             made
             one
             with
             Christ
             and
             partakers
             of
             his
             benefits
             without
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             k
             where
             of
             Christ
             speaketh
             ,
             
               He
               that
               eateth
               my
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               drinketh
               my
               blood
               ,
               dwelleth
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               him
               .
            
             Thus
             to
             eat
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             beleeue
             in
             him
             :
             and
             therfore
             he
             vseth
             these
             words
             ,
             l
             as
             being
             of
             one
             force
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             in
             him
             and
             to
             eat
             him
             :
             to
             drinke
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               〈◊〉
               
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               ye
               beleeue
               in
               him
               vvhom
               he
               hath
               sent
               :
               I
               am
               that
               bread
               of
               life
               ,
               hee
               that
               commeth
               to
               mee
               shall
               not
               hunger
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               beleeueth
               in
               me
               shall
               neuer
               thrist
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             m
             Christ
             attributeth
             the
             same
             fruit
             and
             effect
             to
             them
             that
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             doth
             to
             them
             which
             eat
             his
             body
             &
             drink
             his
             blood
             :
             therefore
             by
             eating
             and
             drinking
             hee
             meaneth
             nothing
             but
             beleeuing
             .
             
               He
               that
               eateth
               my
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drinketh
               my
               blood
               ,
               hath
               eternal
               life
               :
            
             And
             in
             the
             40.
             verse
             of
             the
             same
             chapter
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               will
               of
               my
               father
               ,
               that
               euerie
               one
               that
               beleeueth
               in
               the
               sonne
               ,
               should
               haue
               cternall
               life
               ,
               and
               I
               vvill
               raise
               him
               vp
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             Heerby
             we
             may
             see
             that
             Christ
             attributeth
             the
             same
             to
             beleeuing
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             other
             place
             hee
             did
             to
             eating
             and
             〈◊〉
             :
             so
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             that
             to
             beleeue
             in
             him
             is
             to
             eat
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             many
             receiue
             Christ
             ,
             eating
             and
             drinking
             his
             body
             and
             bloode
             ,
             that
             neuer
             came
             to
             the
             Sacramentes
             .
             Heere
             〈◊〉
             some
             will
             obiect
             ,
             If
             this
             doctrine
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             are
             the
             Sacraments
             needlesse
             .
             For
             if
             
             we
             may
             〈◊〉
             christ
             by
             faith
             spiritually
             without
             any
             vse
             or
             comming
             to
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             ,
             to
             what
             ende
             serueth
             the
             Supper
             ?
             It
             seemeth
             by
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             void
             and
             superfluous
             .
             God
             forbid
             :
             for
             the
             sacraments
             are
             the
             holy
             ordinances
             
             of
             Christ
             by
             his
             blessing
             appointed
             for
             our
             help
             and
             benefitte
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             most
             perfect
             christians
             of
             the
             strongest
             faith
             ,
             haue
             need
             to
             seeke
             the
             strength
             ofsaith
             against
             weaknes
             and
             wauering
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             we
             must
             confesse
             to
             the
             glorie
             of
             god
             and
             the
             great
             comfort
             of
             manie
             persons
             ,
             that
             the
             faithfull
             soule
             maie
             and
             doth
             often
             feed
             vpon
             christ
             to
             saluation
             ,
             beside
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             sacrament
             .
             For
             the
             spirituall
             grace
             is
             not
             of
             necessitie
             tied
             to
             the
             outward
             signes
             ,
             as
             if
             without
             them
             God
             cannot
             or
             doth
             not
             sometimes
             bestow
             the
             same
             .
             We
             see
             in
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             n
             Cornelius
             and
             his
             company
             was
             sealed
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             before
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             outwarde
             sacrament
             .
             Abraham
             beleeued
             the
             promise
             being
             stronge
             in
             faith
             ,
             o
             and
             vnder
             hope
             beleeued
             aboue
             hope
             before
             circumcision
             was
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             also
             the
             beleeuing
             theefe
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             nener
             receyue
             the
             sacrament
             of
             christ
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             eat
             the
             body
             and
             drinke
             the
             blood
             of
             christ
             to
             eternal
             life
             :
             so
             that
             he
             beleeued
             in
             him
             ,
             p
             and
             was
             the
             same
             day
             with
             him
             in
             paradise
             .
             He
             was
             not
             crucified
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             christ
             ,
             but
             was
             condemned
             for
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             transgression
             :
             neither
             did
             he
             suffer
             because
             he
             beleeued
             ,
             q
             but
             he
             beleeued
             while
             he
             suffered
             .
             He
             was
             not
             baptized
             ,
             he
             receiued
             not
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             yet
             his
             r
             saith
             saued
             him
             ,
             spiritually
             eatinge
             the
             true
             food
             of
             euerlasting
             life
             .
             Rom
             ,
             10.
             
             
               With
               the
               hart
               man
               beleeueth
               vnto
               rightcousnesse
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               mouth
               man
               confesseth
               vnto
               saluation
               :
               for
               the
               scripture
               saith
               ,
               whosoeuer
               beleeueth
               in
               him
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
               .
            
             According
             to
             that
             in
             the
             prophet
             ,
             
               The
               iust
               shall
               liue
            
             s
             
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             And
             Iohn
             11.
             
             I
             
               am
               the
               resurrection
               and
               the
               life
               he
               that
               beleeueth
               in
               me
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               deade
               ,
               yet
               he
               shall
               liue
               ,
               and
               whosoeuer
               liueth
               and
               beleeueth
               in
               me
               ,
            
             t
             
               shall
               neuer
               dy
            
             .
             This
             ministreth
             great
             comfort
             in
             trials
             ,
             and
             tribulations
             ,
             to
             consider
             that
             howsoeuer
             by
             sickenes
             ,
             by
             persecution
             ,
             by
             imprisonment
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             seperated
             from
             the
             Supper
             of
             christ
             ,
             u
             yet
             we
             cannot
             be
             seperated
             from
             christ
             :
             though
             we
             may
             bee
             hindered
             from
             eating
             him
             sacramentally
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             be
             hindred
             from
             eating
             him
             spiritually
             :
             though
             we
             may
             bee
             kept
             from
             eating
             the
             bread
             and
             drinking
             of
             the
             cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             ,
             by
             the
             malice
             of
             Satan
             or
             violence
             of
             his
             instrumentes
             ,
             be
             kept
             from
             feeding
             vppon
             christ
             by
             faith
             to
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             other
             receiue
             christ
             onely
             sacramentally
             and
             not
             spiritually
             ,
             who
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             outwarde
             Elements
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             so
             receiue
             the
             bare
             signes
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             For
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             said
             to
             eat
             the
             true
             body
             of
             christ
             spiritually
             ,
             which
             receiue
             christ
             with
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             are
             truely
             ioyned
             to
             him
             :
             so
             they
             eat
             him
             sacramentally
             ,
             that
             handle
             ,
             eate
             ,
             and
             drinke
             the
             signes
             and
             seales
             of
             his
             true
             body
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             want
             faith
             ,
             they
             want
             the
             means
             to
             receiue
             christ
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Thus
             many
             haue
             bin
             baptized
             ,
             that
             were
             neuer
             regenerated
             
             and
             inwardly
             purged
             ,
             a
             as
             appeareth
             in
             Simon
             the
             sorcerer
             whose
             hart
             was
             not
             vpright
             ,
             so
             that
             albeit
             he
             were
             partaker
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             regeneration
             and
             repentance
             ,
             yet
             he
             remayned
             in
             the
             gall
             of
             bitternes
             and
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             iniquity
             .
             So
             ,
             many
             haue
             resorted
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             that
             neuer
             drew
             nourishment
             or
             strength
             of
             Faith
             from
             him
             to
             life
             and
             saluation
             :
             and
             thus
             many
             thousands
             in
             the
             worlde
             come
             to
             the
             sacraments
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             some
             neither
             receiue
             Christ
             spiritually
             nor
             sacramentally
             :
             and
             such
             are
             they
             ,
             that
             neuer
             come
             to
             christ
             nor
             receiue
             the
             sacraments
             of
             christ
             :
             such
             are
             they
             that
             liue
             out
             of
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             out
             of
             the
             Arke
             of
             Noah
             ,
             as
             Infidels
             ,
             Iewes
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Saracens
             ,
             Persians
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             these
             mast
             needes
             perish
             in
             the
             deepe
             floodes
             of
             Gods
             endles
             iudgements
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             christ
             is
             the
             fountaine
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             wel-spring
             of
             all
             b
             heauenly
             treasures
             that
             accompany
             saluation
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             his
             instrumentes
             whereby
             these
             graces
             are
             conueyd
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             the
             church
             the
             parties
             to
             whome
             both
             these
             belong
             :
             so
             such
             as
             are
             without
             Christ
             :
             without
             the
             sacramentes
             ,
             without
             grace
             ,
             without
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             without
             the
             priuiledges
             that
             pertaine
             to
             the
             heires
             of
             his
             eternall
             kingdom
             ,
             lye
             in
             darkenes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             shaddowe
             of
             death
             ,
             c
             and
             are
             as
             Dogges
             to
             whome
             the
             childrens
             bread
             doth
             not
             belong
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             other
             receiue
             Christ
             both
             spiritually
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             sacramentally
             with
             the
             mouth
             ,
             who
             are
             partakers
             both
             of
             the
             signes
             and
             of
             the
             things
             signified
             ,
             who
             eat
             of
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             L.
             d
             &
             the
             bread
             which
             is
             〈◊〉
             L.
             And
             thus
             the
             apostles
             thatsat
             at
             the
             table
             with
             christ
             at
             his
             last
             supper
             ,
             did
             receiue
             him
             ,
             applying
             the
             outward
             part
             to
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             inward
             part
             to
             their
             souls
             .
             Also
             ,
             thus
             al
             the
             faithful
             that
             come
             to
             the
             table
             of
             ch
             .
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             worlde
             ,
             do
             receiue
             him
             spiritually
             and
             sacramentally
             to
             the
             great
             comfort
             of
             their
             own
             souls
             :
             &
             thus
             must
             euery
             one
             of
             vs
             seek
             to
             come
             to
             ch
             .
             whensouer
             we
             come
             to
             the
             sa
             .
             of
             ch
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             difference
             and
             distinction
             is
             to
             be
             made
             between
             those
             that
             
             receiue
             christ
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             deceiued
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             receiuing
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             seeing
             onely
             the
             faithfull
             are
             the
             inward
             part
             of
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             administred
             to
             such
             as
             shew
             themselues
             vnfaithfull
             and
             vnrepentant
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             may
             be
             known
             so
             to
             be
             .
             Such
             as
             are
             without
             faith
             ,
             without
             repentance
             ,
             without
             sanctification
             haue
             no
             right
             and
             interest
             in
             this
             blessed
             communion
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             euery
             one
             should
             without
             difference
             be
             admitted
             and
             receiued
             :
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             blessed
             fellowship
             of
             Saintes
             ,
             should
             be
             turned
             into
             a
             stye
             of
             vncleane
             Swine
             ,
             a
             stable
             of
             vncleane
             beastes
             ,
             a
             cage
             of
             〈◊〉
             birdes
             ,
             and
             as
             Christ
             speaketh
             ,
             the
             e
             house
             of
             God
             should
             bee
             made
             a
             〈◊〉
             of
             theeues
             .
             God
             did
             shut
             out
             of
             his
             f
             sanctuary
             euery
             stranger
             vncircum
             cised
             in
             heart
             and
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             :
             he
             commaunded
             also
             the
             priestes
             to
             put
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             holy
             and
             prophane
             ,
             betweene
             the
             cleane
             and
             vnclean
             .
             〈◊〉
             her
             to
             belongeth
             that
             saying
             of
             Christ
             Math.
             7.
             
             
               Giue
               ye
               not
               that
               which
               is
               holy
               to
               Dogs
               ,
               neither
               cast
               ye
               your
               pearles
               before
               svvine
               ,
               least
               they
               tread
               you
               vnder
               their
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               againe
               all
               to
               rent
               you
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             such
             as
             remaine
             in
             grosse
             and
             open
             sinnes
             of
             blasphemy
             ,
             swearing
             contempt
             of
             Gods
             worde
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             vncleanesse
             ,
             wantonnesse
             ,
             drunkennesse
             ,
             maliciousnesse
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             offer
             themselues
             at
             any
             time
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             church
             to
             partake
             this
             supper
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             wer
             insectious
             leapers
             come
             into
             the
             Lords
             host
             g
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             sacrifices
             :
             it
             is
             the
             Pastors
             duty
             to
             vse
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keies
             ,
             and
             barre
             them
             from
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             vntill
             there
             appeare
             in
             them
             the
             testimonies
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             confession
             of
             their
             offences
             .
             Should
             not
             the
             shepheard
             feuer
             the
             rotten
             and
             〈◊〉
             sheepe
             from
             the
             fold
             ?
             Doth
             not
             h
             a
             little
             leauen
             sower
             the
             whole
             lump
             ?
             Wil
             an
             housholder
             admit
             into
             his
             house
             euery
             one
             that
             vanteth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             of
             the
             houshold
             ?
             The
             Idothers
             ,
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             i
             would
             not
             suffer
             all
             to
             approch
             to
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             their
             heathnish
             sacrifices
             ,
             but
             cryed
             out
             that
             prophane
             persons
             should
             be
             packing
             and
             get
             them
             thence
             ,
             and
             not
             presume
             
             to
             offer
             with
             vnwashen
             hands
             .
             Such
             as
             haue
             a
             very
             cleere
             〈◊〉
             aine
             and
             spring
             of
             Waters
             committed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             see
             〈◊〉
             swine
             come
             to
             warde
             it
             ,
             k
             must
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             trouble
             the
             spring
             and
             annoy
             the
             water
             .
             Shall
             they
             then
             ,
             that
             haue
             the
             sacred
             and
             hallowed
             spring
             ,
             not
             common
             water
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             springing
             vp
             to
             eternallife
             committed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             l
             suffer
             such
             as
             are
             notoriously
             〈◊〉
             with
             sinne
             ,
             to
             prophane
             the
             bloode
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             mocke
             of
             him
             to
             their
             owne
             destruction
             ?
             Wherefore
             such
             as
             are
             open
             Wicked
             persons
             are
             not
             ,
             without
             open
             repentance
             ,
             to
             bee
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             seperated
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             dead
             members
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             as
             rotten
             sheep
             from
             the
             flocke
             ,
             m
             that
             the
             rest
             may
             be
             preserued
             in
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             in
             innocency
             of
             life
             and
             conuersation
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             if
             onely
             the
             faithfull
             receiue
             christ
             ,
             let
             euery
             one
             prepare
             a
             true
             and
             liuely
             faith
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             haue
             the
             bodily
             hand
             to
             receiue
             ,
             the
             mouth
             to
             tast
             ,
             and
             stomack
             to
             digest
             :
             but
             we
             must
             bring
             with
             vs
             the
             hand
             of
             faith
             .
             For
             this
             holy
             supper
             ,
             albeit
             by
             Gods
             ordinance
             it
             be
             a
             spirituall
             thing
             ,
             yet
             throgh
             the
             vnworthines
             of
             the
             receiuers
             ,
             it
             becometh
             a
             meer
             corporal
             &
             earthlything
             .
             The
             passeouer
             was
             a
             liuely
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             o
             representing
             the
             lambe
             slaine
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             worlde
             :
             but
             such
             as
             did
             eate
             thereof
             vnworthily
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             them
             an
             instrument
             of
             destruction
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             messenger
             of
             death
             .
             Iudu
             was
             one
             of
             the
             twelue
             and
             did
             eate
             the
             paschall
             lambe
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             he
             did
             not
             eat
             christ
             with
             the
             rest
             :
             he
             did
             receiue
             damnation
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             p
             Satan
             entering
             into
             him
             ,
             and
             procuring
             the
             confusion
             of
             soule
             and
             body
             .
             It
             seemeth
             he
             receiued
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             q
             forasmuch
             as
             Ioh.
             13
             the
             Euangelist
             noteth
             ,
             that
             
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               had
               receiued
               the
               soppe
               ,
               he
               went
               immediately
               out
               .
            
             Wherefore
             r
             that
             which
             Luke
             affirmeth
             ,
             cha
             ,
             22.
             
             
               Behold
               the
               hand
               of
               him
               that
               betraieth
               me
               is
               with
               me
               at
               the
               table
               ,
            
             albeit
             it
             be
             set
             downe
             after
             the
             supper
             ,
             yet
             ,
             was
             vttered
             before
             the
             supper
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             vsuall
             manner
             s
             of
             the
             scripture
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             iudgement
             of
             sundry
             writers
             
             s
             both
             old
             and
             new
             .
             But
             inasmuch
             as
             he
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Passeouer
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             God
             by
             this
             one
             fearful
             example
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             he
             neuer
             suffereth
             the
             abuse
             of
             his
             Sacramentes
             to
             goe
             vnpunished
             .
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             .
             1
             cor
             .
             11.
             
             
               He
               that
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               vnworthily
               ,
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               his
               own
               iudgment
               :
            
             t
             
               for
               this
               cause
               many
               are
               sick
               ,
               and
               weake
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               many
               sleepe
               .
            
             Vngodly
             persons
             that
             he
             and
             liue
             in
             sinne
             ,
             togither
             with
             all
             impenitent
             persons
             ,
             attribute
             to
             much
             to
             the
             outward
             signe
             ,
             and
             rest
             therein
             as
             in
             the
             comfort
             of
             their
             soules
             .
             Adam
             thought
             after
             his
             fal
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             reach
             out
             his
             hand
             &
             take
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             and
             eat
             thereof
             ,
             u
             he
             should
             liue
             for
             euer
             .
             For
             these
             words
             vsed
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             
               Least
               he
               put
               forth
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               ,
               &
               eat
               and
               liue
               for
               euer
               :
            
             do
             respect
             the
             purpose
             and
             intent
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             not
             the
             euent
             and
             yssue
             of
             the
             matter
             :
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             eating
             of
             that
             fruit
             al
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             life
             could
             not
             giue
             grace
             ,
             or
             restore
             him
             to
             that
             life
             he
             had
             lost
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             high
             estate
             from
             whence
             hee
             was
             fallen
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             he
             imagind
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             but
             tast
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             again
             ,
             it
             should
             go
             wel
             with
             him
             :
             so
             his
             posterity
             in
             al
             ages
             ,
             dream
             of
             a
             secret
             power
             inherent
             in
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             wheras
             by
             taking
             the
             same
             vnworthily
             ,
             and
             by
             iudging
             of
             them
             corruptly
             ,
             sin
             is
             increased
             ,
             god
             is
             offended
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             is
             dubled
             .
             The
             ark
             was
             a
             testimony
             of
             gods
             presence
             ,
             a
             witnes
             of
             his
             loue
             and
             leag
             with
             man
             ,
             and
             an
             assured
             sign
             that
             God
             woulde
             make
             his
             dwelling
             place
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             abide
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             walk
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             their
             gratious
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             his
             people
             :
             but
             the
             Priests
             ,
             elders
             and
             people
             attributed
             ouermuch
             vnto
             it
             ,
             and
             far
             greater
             things
             thē
             they
             
             ought
             ,
             They
             said
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               hath
               the
               lord
               smitten
               vs
               this
               day
               before
               the
               Philistims
               ?
               Let
               vs
               bring
               the
               arke
               of
               the
               couenant
               of
               the
               lord
               ovt
               of
               shiloh
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               when
               it
               commeth
               among
               us
               ,
               it
               may
               saue
               us
               out
               of
               the
               hanàs
               of
               our
               enemies
               .
            
             Euē
             as
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whē
             any
             iudgement
             or
             calamity
             is
             vpon
             them
             ,
             carry
             forth
             their
             breaden-god
             on
             procession
             ,
             hold
             him
             vp
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             and
             adored
             ,
             and
             thereby
             think
             to
             haue
             themselues
             deliuerd
             ,
             and
             
             Gods
             wrath
             to
             be
             appeased
             .
             These
             neuer
             thoght
             of
             turning
             to
             God
             with
             all
             their
             harts
             ,
             and
             of
             changing
             their
             liues
             :
             but
             ascribe
             saluation
             and
             deliuerance
             to
             the
             Arke
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             attribute
             power
             to
             the
             outward
             signe
             ,
             which
             of
             it selfe
             and
             in
             it selfe
             was
             no
             better
             then
             a
             few
             boards
             ioyned
             togither
             ,
             and
             therefore
             through
             their
             vaine
             confidence
             c
             they
             were
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             Arke
             was
             taken
             ,
             the
             two
             sonnes
             of
             Eli
             were
             slaine
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             hoast
             was
             discomfited
             .
             Thus
             is
             it
             with
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             &
             with
             such
             as
             come
             without
             faith
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             The
             sacrament
             indeed
             is
             holy
             ,
             the
             sacramental
             rites
             are
             holy
             ,
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             are
             holy
             :
             but
             let
             them
             be
             receiued
             of
             persons
             that
             are
             prophane
             and
             vnholy
             ,
             they
             make
             the
             sacramentes
             to
             themselues
             vnholy
             ,
             so
             farre
             are
             they
             from
             conferring
             grace
             and
             holines
             to
             all
             receiuers
             of
             them
             .
             For
             can
             the
             Sacraments
             make
             him
             holy
             that
             is
             vnholy
             ?
             Or
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             vngodly
             ?
             Or
             make
             him
             to
             fear
             an
             oth
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             blasphemer
             ?
             They
             cannot
             :
             nay
             to
             such
             the
             Sacraments
             become
             vnholy
             ,
             and
             the
             receiuers
             grow
             more
             vnholy
             ,
             as
             Iudas
             did
             after
             the
             partaking
             of
             the
             passeouer
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             God
             as
             a
             iust
             iudge
             would
             driue
             Adam
             out
             of
             the
             garden
             of
             
               Eden
               ,
               least
               putting
               forth
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               ,
               he
               should
               take
               and
               receiue
               it
               vnworthily
               ,
            
             e
             thereby
             prophaning
             d
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             and
             so
             eat
             to
             himselfe
             iudgement
             .
             The
             Sacrifices
             were
             holie
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             when
             men
             that
             liued
             vngodly
             came
             vnto
             them
             ,
             they
             turned
             to
             bee
             sinne
             to
             them
             :
             so
             is
             it
             with
             all
             those
             that
             come
             without
             faith
             and
             feeling
             to
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lorde
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             therefore
             be
             faithlesse
             but
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             the
             faithfull
             onelie
             receiue
             with
             profit
             :
             then
             such
             as
             are
             Hypocrites
             and
             wicked
             liuers
             cannot
             be
             partakers
             
             of
             the
             bodie
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             God
             and
             Satan
             can
             be
             ioined
             together
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             such
             maie
             receiue
             the
             bare
             signes
             ,
             but
             they
             receiue
             them
             to
             their
             condemnation
             ,
             because
             ,
             f
             through
             want
             of
             faith
             and
             repentaunce
             they
             offend
             God
             ,
             repell
             Christ
             from
             them
             and
             all
             his
             benefites
             ,
             and
             drawe
             vnto
             themselues
             temporall
             
             and
             eternall
             punishments
             .
             For
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             eat
             christ
             ,
             and
             withall
             eat
             his
             own
             damnation
             .
             Againe
             ,
             whosoeuer
             eateth
             the
             flesh
             of
             christ
             and
             drinketh
             his
             blood
             ,
             shall
             liue
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             hath
             christ
             d
             welling
             in
             him
             to
             saluation
             (
             for
             christ
             can
             neuer
             be
             seperated
             from
             his
             sauing
             graces
             )
             but
             the
             vngodly
             shall
             not
             liue
             for
             euer
             by
             christ
             with
             God.
             For
             christ
             is
             not
             eaten
             with
             the
             teeth
             or
             mouth
             ,
             as
             the
             gospell
             directly
             determineth
             .
             Iohn
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Whosoeuer
               eateth
               my
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drinketh
               my
               blood
               ,
               hath
               eternal
               life
               :
               my
               flesh
               is
               meat
               indeed
               ,
               my
               blood
               is
               drink
               indeede
               ,
            
             g
             
               he
               that
               eateth
               my
               flesh
               and
               drinketh
               my
               blood
               ,
               dwelleth
               in
               me
               and
               I
               in
               him
               .
            
             But
             infidels
             and
             wicked
             persons
             haue
             not
             eternall
             life
             ,
             neither
             abide
             in
             christ
             ,
             therefore
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             christ
             our
             sauiour
             ,
             h
             they
             neither
             eate
             his
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             drinke
             his
             blood
             .
             Wee
             must
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             our
             faith
             to
             beholde
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             mouth
             of
             our
             soule
             to
             receiue
             him
             :
             for
             by
             faith
             onely
             we
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             the
             vngodly
             want
             i
             he
             that
             drinketh
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             christ
             shal
             neuer
             be
             more
             a
             thirst
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             satan
             the
             prince
             of
             darknes
             ,
             ruleth
             in
             all
             the
             harts
             of
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             &
             sitteth
             in
             their
             consciences
             k
             as
             the
             God
             of
             this
             worlde
             ,
             and
             filleth
             them
             full
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Iudas
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             these
             receive
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
             then
             christ
             and
             the
             deuill
             shoulde
             dwell
             in
             one
             subiect
             togither
             ,
             and
             bee
             ioynt-possessors
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             house
             :
             l
             but
             this
             cannot
             be
             :
             these
             cannot
             be
             at
             one
             :
             these
             can
             neuer
             be
             friends
             reconciled
             :
             there
             is
             no
             m
             fellowship
             between
             righteousnes
             and
             vnrighteousnes
             ,
             ther
             is
             no
             communion
             between
             light
             and
             darkenesse
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             concord
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             Beliall
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             where
             christ
             is
             n
             he
             worketh
             mortification
             and
             dying
             to
             sinne
             ,
             Rom.
             8
             ,
             
               If
               any
               haue
               not
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               not
               his
               :
               and
               if
               Christ
               be
               in
               you
               ,
               the
               body
               is
               dead
               because
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               is
               life
               for
               righteousnes
               sake
               .
            
             But
             the
             wicked
             are
             not
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             they
             are
             dead
             in
             their
             sinnes
             and
             trespasses
             :
             and
             they
             haue
             sinne
             not
             onelie
             remaining
             but
             raigning
             in
             them
             ,
             therfore
             christ
             cannot
             be
             in
             them
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             where
             christ
             is
             ,
             there
             are
             all
             things
             necessary
             
             to
             saluation
             :
             and
             to
             whom
             God
             giueth
             his
             sonne
             ,
             o
             to
             him
             he
             giueth
             iustification
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             redemption
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             eternall
             life
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             8.
             
             
               If
               God
               be
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               against
               vs
               ?
               Who
               spared
               not
               his
               owne
               sonne
               ,
               but
               gaue
               him
               for
               vs
               all
               to
               death
               ,
               how
               should
               he
               not
               with
               him
               giue
               vs
               all
               things
               also
               ?
            
             But
             the
             wicked
             haue
             not
             these
             gifts
             accompaning
             saluation
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             iustified
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             sanctified
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             regenerated
             :
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             haue
             christ
             from
             whom
             these
             flow
             .
             Sixtly
             ,
             we
             are
             charged
             to
             try
             and
             p
             proue
             our
             owne
             hartes
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             be
             in
             vs
             or
             not
             ,
             that
             thereby
             we
             may
             discerne
             of
             our
             estate
             and
             standing
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               Proue
               your selues
               whether
               ye
               are
               in
               faith
               :
               examine
               your selues
               ,
               know
               ye
               not
               your
               owne
               selues
               ,
               how
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               in
               you
               ,
               except
               ye
               be
               reprobates
               ?
            
             To
             what
             purpose
             serueth
             this
             tryall
             and
             examination
             ,
             if
             christ
             may
             bee
             in
             vs
             ,
             and
             yet
             remaine
             reiected
             ?
             Wherefore
             ,
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             in
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             bee
             not
             approued
             ,
             but
             refused
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             chargeth
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             not
             to
             eate
             things
             sacrificed
             to
             idols
             in
             q
             the
             idols
             temple
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             be
             partakers
             of
             christ
             and
             the
             Dinels
             ,
             nor
             drinke
             of
             the
             cvp
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             the
             cup
             of
             Dyuels
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             20.
             21.
             
             
               These
               thinges
               which
               the
               Gentiles
               sacrifice
               ,
               they
               sacrifice
               them
               to
               Diuels
               and
               not
               vnto
               god
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               not
               that
               ye
               should
               haue
               fellowship
               with
               the
               Diuels
               ,
               ye
               cannot
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               table
               of
               Diuels
               .
            
             Where
             hee
             sheweth
             that
             a
             man
             may
             come
             polluted
             with
             idoll
             sacrifices
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             but
             then
             he
             cannot
             be
             partaker
             of
             Christ
             indeede
             and
             in
             truth
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             striken
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             which
             hold
             it
             as
             a
             principle
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             teach
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             do
             receiue
             and
             eate
             r
             christ
             himselfe
             in
             the
             supper
             ,
             making
             christ
             indeede
             to
             be
             no
             Christ.
             For
             whereas
             wee
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             that
             this
             sacrament
             consisteth
             of
             the
             outward
             signs
             which
             are
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             the
             inward
             truth
             represented
             by
             them
             which
             is
             Christes
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             holy
             scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             consent
             
             of
             all
             antiquity
             :
             the
             Romanists
             haue
             turned
             this
             trueth
             topsie
             turuie
             ,
             and
             haue
             laid
             a
             new
             plat-forme
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Supper
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             abolished
             the
             signes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             g
             and
             make
             Christ
             Iesus
             an
             outward
             parte
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             thrusting
             him
             out
             of
             the
             dores
             to
             be
             receiued
             of
             all
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             inward
             part
             taken
             only
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             Thus
             they
             make
             a
             deuorcement
             and
             a
             separation
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             sauing
             graces
             ,
             which
             can
             neuer
             be
             parted
             and
             deuided
             .
             For
             whosoeuer
             receiueth
             Christ
             ,
             pertaketh
             the
             merits
             and
             graces
             of
             christe
             :
             and
             whosoeuer
             enioyeth
             the
             graces
             of
             christ
             ,
             imbraceth
             withall
             christ
             himselfe
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             christ
             be
             the
             signe
             ,
             and
             the
             sanctifying
             graces
             of
             Christ
             the
             thing
             fignified
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             :
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             the
             accidents
             and
             shewes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             whereunto
             shall
             they
             be
             reduced
             ?
             what
             parte
             shall
             they
             act
             and
             play
             in
             this
             comedy
             ?
             wherefore
             we
             hold
             it
             as
             a
             strong
             trueth
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             euinced
             by
             sundrie
             reasons
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             are
             not
             made
             partakers
             of
             christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
             Of
             the
             first
             vse
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             we
             haue
             spoken
             of
             all
             the
             partes
             of
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             as
             well
             outwatde
             as
             inwarde
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             them
             as
             we
             shewed
             before
             :
             now
             we
             are
             to
             handle
             the
             vses
             or
             endes
             of
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             principally
             these
             three
             :
             first
             ,
             to
             shew
             forth
             with
             thanksgiuing
             ,
             the
             death
             ,
             crosse
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             of
             christ
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             teach
             vs
             our
             communion
             and
             growth
             with
             and
             in
             christ
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             declare
             our
             communion
             and
             growth
             in
             and
             with
             our
             brethren
             .
             In
             these
             three
             ,
             standeth
             the
             knowledge
             of
             those
             rich
             and
             greate
             benifites
             which
             are
             bestowed
             vponall
             worthy
             communicants
             ,
             which
             haue
             sactified
             and
             prepared
             their
             heartes
             for
             this
             holy
             action
             .
             These
             thinges
             being
             duely
             considered
             ,
             b
             doe
             directly
             condemne
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             burying
             these
             true
             ends
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             the
             commemoration
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             crosse
             ,
             our
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             fellowship
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             haue
             altered
             it
             like
             the
             ship-mans
             hose
             into
             all
             forms
             and
             fashions
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             profitable
             for
             all
             purposes
             ,
             for
             peace
             and
             war
             ,
             for
             tempestes
             and
             calme
             weather
             ,
             for
             the
             fruites
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             distemperature
             of
             the
             ayre
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             and
             sick
             ,
             for
             men
             and
             beasts
             ,
             for
             the
             liuing
             and
             for
             the
             dead
             .
             And
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             last
             ,
             as
             none
             of
             the
             least
             corruptions
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             it
             was
             concluded
             in
             a
             Counsel
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             prayer
             therin
             is
             made
             for
             the
             liuing
             ,
             c
             
               so
               the
               remembrance
               of
               the
               dead
               is
               to
               be
               made
               in
               all
               Masses
               .
            
             It
             is
             adiudged
             an
             excellent
             remedy
             against
             storms
             and
             tempests
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             therefore
             al
             sea-men
             are
             warned
             in
             times
             of
             danger
             to
             call
             to
             their
             mindes
             and
             remember
             to
             sing
             the
             Masses
             d
             which
             are
             accustomed
             to
             be
             sung
             for
             tēpests
             .
             And
             as
             they
             make
             it
             good
             in
             storms
             :
             so
             they
             make
             it
             serue
             turn
             in
             the
             day
             of
             battell
             to
             saue
             them
             from
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             enemy
             ;
             for
             the
             Priests
             are
             charged
             to
             say
             the
             Masses
             vsed
             for
             them
             that
             go
             to
             wars
             .
             Besides
             ,
             these
             abuses
             ,
             they
             make
             it
             auaileable
             to
             purge
             and
             cleer
             offendors
             suspected
             of
             any
             crime
             ,
             e
             like
             the
             bitter
             and
             cursed
             waters
             ,
             making
             tryall
             of
             the
             suspected
             wife
             ,
             wherupon
             the
             counsell
             of
             wormes
             determineth
             ,
             that
             
               If
               any
               monasterie
               be
               suspected
               of
               theft
               ,
               let
               him
               bee
               purged
               by
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               sacrament
               .
            
             Thus
             Sybicon
             Byshop
             of
             Spire
             in
             the
             counsell
             of
             Mentz
             did
             by
             it
             purge
             himselfe
             of
             adultery
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             1100
             ,
             an
             vse
             neuer
             intended
             by
             the
             spirite
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             practised
             by
             anie
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             institute
             it
             to
             discouer
             secretes
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             somtimes
             it
             is
             taken
             to
             be
             good
             against
             inchanters
             and
             inchantments
             :
             sometimes
             to
             bee
             good
             for
             the
             remedy
             and
             recouery
             of
             sickenes
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             soules
             out
             of
             purgatory
             ,
             to
             preserue
             from
             the
             plague
             ,
             to
             saue
             cattell
             ,
             to
             cure
             the
             feuer
             ,
             to
             recouer
             again
             things
             lost
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             tooth-ache
             ,
             to
             cleere
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             All
             these
             fancies
             and
             supposed
             ends
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             agree
             not
             with
             the
             institution
             of
             christ
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             former
             vses
             set
             down
             ,
             which
             now
             we
             come
             to
             handle
             and
             to
             proue
             out
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             .
          
           
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             and
             principall
             end
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             remembrance
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             and
             shewing
             forth
             the
             death
             of
             christ
             with
             all
             thanksgiuing
             :
             this
             he
             commaunded
             to
             vs
             at
             his
             last
             〈◊〉
             from
             vs
             ,
             which
             ought
             much
             to
             stick
             in
             our
             minds
             because
             the
             last
             words
             of
             a
             deare
             friend
             ready
             to
             part
             from
             vs
             ,
             do
             often
             times
             leaue
             behind
             both
             deepe
             impressions
             and
             deuout
             affections
             in
             vs.
             Indeede
             ,
             when
             we
             read
             of
             the
             passion
             and
             death
             of
             christ
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             much
             moue
             vs
             :
             to
             heare
             it
             opened
             and
             expounded
             ,
             it
             moueth
             in
             a
             farther
             degree
             :
             but
             more
             then
             these
             ,
             to
             haue
             before
             our
             eies
             a
             visible
             representation
             of
             the
             crucifieng
             of
             christ
             in
             his
             last
             supper
             ,
             doth
             moue
             vs
             most
             of
             all
             .
             The
             institution
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             hee
             did
             in
             wisedome
             reserue
             ,
             till
             the
             approaching
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             not
             forget
             him
             when
             he
             is
             gone
             from
             vs.
             So
             god
             the
             father
             ,
             after
             the
             vniuersal
             flood
             drawning
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             for
             a
             remembrance
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             in
             deliuering
             Noah
             and
             his
             family
             from
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             promise
             made
             ,
             f
             neuer
             to
             destroy
             it
             so
             againe
             :
             left
             to
             them
             and
             al
             posterity
             the
             〈◊〉
             bow
             .
             When
             he
             had
             iustly
             smitten
             the
             first
             borne
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             gratiously
             saued
             the
             first
             borne
             of
             Israel
             :
             he
             commaunded
             Moses
             g
             to
             sanctifie
             to
             〈◊〉
             al
             the
             first
             born
             ,
             that
             first
             openeth
             the
             womb
             ,
             to
             remember
             the
             day
             in
             which
             they
             came
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             .
             When
             he
             had
             miraculously
             fed
             the
             Israelites
             with
             Manna
             from
             heauen
             ,
             that
             men
             did
             eate
             Angels
             food
             ,
             h
             he
             would
             haue
             a
             golden
             pot
             ful
             of
             it
             to
             be
             reserued
             in
             the
             Arke
             of
             remembrance
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             remembrance
             of
             so
             great
             a
             work
             .
             So
             likewise
             ,
             being
             deliuered
             by
             the
             precious
             bloode
             of
             christ
             from
             the
             floods
             of
             sin
             〈◊〉
             haue
             gone
             ouer
             our
             heads
             ,
             and
             eased
             of
             the
             heauy
             burthen
             that
             pressed
             downe
             our
             hearts
             :
             we
             haue
             receiued
             baptisme
             to
             keepe
             vs
             in
             remembrance
             thereof
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             ciensed
             from
             the
             filthynes
             of
             sin
             .
             Again
             ,
             being
             nourished
             with
             christs
             body
             crucyfied
             ,
             &
             his
             blood
             shed
             for
             vs
             ,
             we
             are
             cōmanded
             to
             vse
             this
             mistery
             ,
             to
             continue
             an
             holy
             remembrance
             of
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             to
             our
             endlesse
             comfort
             .
          
           
             This
             end
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             be
             to
             vs
             a
             remembrance
             of
             Christes
             sacrifice
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               So
               often
               as
               ye
               shall
               eate
               of
               this
               bread
               and
               drinke
               of
               this
               cup
               ,
               ye
               shew
               the
               lords
               death
               
               till
               he
               come
               .
            
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             Euangelist
             Luk
             ,
             of
             the
             bread
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               :
            
             and
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             
               Do
               this
            
             
             
               as
               oft
               as
               ye
               shall
               drinke
               it
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               ,
            
             by
             declaring
             his
             death
             .
             And
             we
             declare
             the
             Lords
             death
             ,
             when
             we
             publikely
             confesse
             with
             our
             mouth
             and
             beleeue
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             our
             whole
             hope
             and
             affiance
             for
             life
             and
             saluation
             ,
             is
             surely
             set
             in
             the
             Lords
             death
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             glorifie
             him
             by
             our
             confession
             ,
             and
             exhort
             others
             by
             our
             example
             to
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             because
             his
             death
             is
             our
             life
             ,
             his
             passion
             is
             our
             saluation
             ,
             his
             suffering
             is
             our
             reioycing
             .
             We
             our selues
             are
             the
             principall
             and
             proper
             causes
             that
             he
             was
             torne
             and
             tormented
             :
             our
             sinnes
             wounded
             him
             ,
             we
             our selues
             crucified
             him
             :
             we
             ,
             euen
             we
             were
             the
             causes
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             chastised
             for
             vs
             ,
             that
             by
             death
             he
             might
             deliuer
             vs
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             from
             k
             him
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             .
             Our
             euill
             motions
             ,
             our
             vile
             thoughtes
             ,
             our
             corrupt
             wordes
             ,
             and
             our
             sinfull
             works
             ,
             did
             set
             on
             worke
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
               Herod
               ,
               Annas
               ,
               Caiphas
               ,
               Iudas
               ,
            
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             who
             were
             but
             instruments
             ,
             as
             the
             crosse
             ,
             nailes
             ,
             the
             hammer
             ,
             and
             spear
             :
             these
             were
             ,
             as
             our
             seruants
             and
             workemen
             ,
             in
             the
             euill
             action
             of
             his
             crucifieng
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             to
             speake
             the
             truth
             ,
             not
             Sathan
             the
             tempter
             ,
             not
             Iudas
             the
             Traytor
             ,
             not
             Caiphas
             the
             highpriest
             ,
             not
             Pilate
             the
             chiefe
             iudge
             ,
             not
             the
             Iewes
             that
             conspired
             against
             him
             ,
             not
             the
             false
             witnesses
             that
             accused
             him
             ,
             not
             the
             band
             of
             men
             that
             scorned
             him
             ,
             not
             the
             passengers
             that
             nodded
             their
             heads
             at
             him
             ,
             not
             the
             souldier
             that
             pierced
             him
             ,
             not
             the
             executioners
             that
             railed
             and
             nailed
             him
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             are
             so
             much
             to
             be
             accused
             and
             reproued
             for
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             we
             ,
             we
             I
             say
             our selues
             and
             our
             owne
             sinnes
             .
             Not
             that
             we
             can
             excuse
             those
             cursed
             instrumentes
             that
             crucified
             the
             Lorde
             of
             glory
             ,
             who
             shall
             receiue
             according
             to
             their
             workes
             ,
             l
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             him
             whom
             they
             haue
             pierced
             ,
             but
             to
             teach
             vs
             chifely
             to
             accuse
             and
             condemne
             our selues
             .
             We
             bound
             him
             with
             cords
             ,
             we
             beate
             him
             with
             rods
             ,
             we
             buffeted
             him
             with
             fistes
             ,
             we
             crowned
             him
             with
             thornes
             ,
             wee
             reuiled
             him
             with
             our
             mouthes
             ,
             we
             railed
             at
             him
             with
             reproches
             ,
             we
             nodded
             at
             him
             with
             our
             heads
             ,
             we
             thrust
             him
             through
             with
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
             we
             berraied
             him
             with
             a
             kisse
             ,
             we
             pierced
             his
             hands
             and
             feet
             with
             nailes
             ,
             we
             crucified
             him
             betweene
             two
             theeues
             ,
             wee
             condemned
             him
             through
             false
             witnesses
             ,
             we
             poured
             shame
             and
             contempt
             vpon
             his
             person
             ,
             we
             iudged
             him
             as
             plagued
             and
             smitten
             of
             God.
             For
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             our
             f●lts
             and
             offences
             procured
             these
             things
             to
             be
             done
             vnto
             him
             ,
             we
             were
             the
             doers
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             dea'ers
             in
             them
             .
             And
             surely
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             profitably
             grounded
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             m
             passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             our
             haits
             cease
             to
             sinne
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             pricked
             with
             an
             inward
             griefe
             of
             those
             great
             and
             grieuous
             transgressions
             ,
             n
             whereby
             ,
             as
             with
             speares
             ,
             we
             pierced
             the
             side
             and
             wounded
             the
             very
             soule
             of
             the
             immaculate
             lambe
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             
               Ioh
               ,
               3
               ,
               Who
               so
               sinneth
               ,
               neither
               hath
               seene
               him
               ,
               nor
               knowne
               him
               .
            
             And
             the
             prophet
             〈◊〉
             .
             teacheth
             ,
             chap.
             53.
             
             
               He
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               he
               was
               broken
               for
               our
               iniquities
               :
               the
               chastssement
               of
               our
               peace
               was
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               stripes
               〈◊〉
               are
               healed
               :
               the
               Lord
               haih
               layd
               vpon
               him
               the
               iniquity
               of
               vs
               all
               .
            
             Seeing
             then
             ,
             christ
             was
             slaine
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             let
             vs
             kill
             sin
             in
             our selues
             ;
             seeing
             he
             dyed
             for
             vs
             ,
             let
             vs
             labour
             that
             sin
             may
             be
             dead
             in
             vs
             :
             seeing
             he
             was
             crucified
             for
             vs
             and
             our
             saluation
             ,
             let
             vs
             crucifie
             our
             owne
             Instes
             that
             they
             raigne
             not
             in
             our
             mortall
             bodies
             :
             seeing
             his
             hart
             was
             pierced
             with
             a
             speare
             ,
             let
             vs
             haue
             our
             hearts
             thrust
             through
             ,
             pierced
             ,
             and
             pricked
             ,
             with
             vnfained
             sorrow
             for
             all
             our
             iniquities
             .
             This
             is
             the
             right
             vse
             ,
             the
             true
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             sound
             comfort
             following
             and
             flowing
             from
             the
             death
             of
             christ
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             we
             must
             learne
             and
             hold
             for
             euer
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             the
             beg
             nning
             and
             chiefe
             cause
             in
             our selues
             ,
             which
             did
             crucifie
             christ
             and
             crush
             him
             with
             most
             bitter
             sorrows
             :
             let
             vs
             then
             be
             reuenged
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             do
             al
             despite
             we
             can
             vnto
             them
             :
             let
             vs
             endite
             them
             ,
             arraigne
             them
             ,
             accuse
             them
             ,
             condemne
             them
             and
             naile
             them
             to
             his
             crosse
             :
             let
             vs
             kil
             thē
             ,
             mortifie
             them
             ,
             and
             bury
             them
             in
             his
             graue
             for
             euer
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             end
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             which
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             declaring
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             body
             of
             our
             lord
             was
             broken
             ,
             and
             by
             violent
             meanes
             afflicted
             ,
             so
             his
             blood
             gushed
             out
             and
             flowed
             
             plentifully
             out
             of
             his
             gaping
             and
             bleeding
             wounds
             .
             This
             must
             be
             our
             meditation
             ,
             whensoeuer
             we
             come
             to
             the
             lords
             table
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
             Of
             the
             second
             vse
             of
             the
             lords
             supper
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             vse
             of
             the
             lords
             supper
             is
             our
             spirituall
             vnion
             
             and
             communion
             with
             christ
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             declareth
             ,
             
               The
               cup
               of
               blessing
               which
               we
               blesse
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               christ
               ?
               The
               bread
               which
               we
               breake
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               christ
               ?
            
             Whereby
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             that
             the
             faithfull
             which
             come
             conscionably
             &
             worthily
             to
             the
             lords
             table
             ,
             are
             ioyned
             and
             vnited
             to
             whole
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             bread
             Sacramentally
             ,
             by
             faith
             instrumentally
             ,
             by
             the
             holy
             ghost
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             all
             most
             effectually
             .
             For
             ,
             we
             take
             the
             bread
             into
             our
             hands
             ,
             and
             likewise
             we
             take
             the
             cup
             into
             our
             hands
             as
             christ
             commaunded
             ,
             saying
             ,
             b
             
               Take
               ye
               ,
               eate
               ye
               ,
               drinke
               ye
               ,
               diuide
               ye
               .
            
             Neither
             
               do
               we
               lay
               them
               apart
               ,
               or
               hide
               them
               aside
               ,
               or
               reserue
               them
               in
               a
               boxe
               ,
               or
               abstaiue
               from
               them
               :
            
             but
             when
             we
             haue
             taken
             them
             ,
             we
             eate
             ,
             we
             digest
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             nourished
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             turned
             into
             our
             substance
             .
             So
             christ
             ,
             being
             eaten
             of
             the
             Godly
             by
             faith
             ,
             is
             vnited
             to
             them
             by
             his
             spirit
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             shewed
             before
             )
             whereby
             they
             are
             made
             one
             with
             christ
             and
             he
             one
             with
             them
             .
             And
             as
             meate
             plentifully
             prepared
             ,
             daintily
             dressed
             ,
             and
             only
             seene
             vpon
             the
             table
             ,
             doth
             not
             nourish
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             take
             away
             hunger
             :
             so
             ,
             if
             the
             gospell
             be
             preached
             and
             the
             sacraments
             administred
             ,
             except
             we
             apply
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             that
             christ
             withal
             his
             gifts
             is
             ours
             ,
             they
             prosit
             nothing
             towards
             our
             saluation
             .
             Such
             therefore
             as
             lawfully
             and
             worthily
             come
             to
             the
             lords
             supper
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             table
             richly
             furnished
             and
             to
             a
             banket
             liberally
             prouided
             ,
             must
             not
             onely
             generally
             beleeue
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             in
             the
             flesh
             and
             dyed
             for
             sinners
             ,
             but
             c
             particularly
             for
             themselus
             ,
             yea
             communicateth
             himselfe
             and
             al
             his
             gifts
             to
             them
             aboundantly
             ,
             as
             certainly
             as
             themselues
             eate
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             drinke
             of
             the
             cup.
             
          
           
             This
             vnion
             and
             communion
             is
             neere
             ,
             and
             wonderfull
             great
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             apostle
             fitly
             calleth
             it
             a
             mistery
             ,
             euen
             d
             
               a
               great
               mistery
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             christ
             and
             of
             the
             church
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             vnion
             can
             bee
             greater
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             betweene
             
             the
             thing
             nourishing
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             '
             nourished
             ?
             We
             haue
             nothing
             in
             Adam
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             conueyeth
             death
             vnto
             vs
             :
             so
             that
             is
             is
             needefull
             to
             be
             ioyned
             to
             one
             which
             maie
             giue
             life
             to
             vs
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             die
             in
             Adam
             ,
             so
             wee
             may
             liue
             in
             
             him
             .
             This
             vnion
             cannot
             by
             reason
             be
             expressed
             ,
             or
             fully
             vnderstood
             .
             As
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             had
             a
             dubble
             kindred
             ,
             one
             earthly
             and
             carnal
             kindred
             ,
             the
             other
             spirituall
             ,
             that
             by
             faith
             receiued
             his
             worde
             ,
             and
             beleeued
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             said
             ,
             f
             
               Behold
               my
               mother
               and
               my
               Brethren
               ;
               for
               whosoeuer
               shall
               do
               my
               fathers
               will
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               heauen
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               my
               brother
               ,
               sister
               ,
               and
               mother
               :
            
             so
             is
             it
             in
             this
             vnió
             and
             felloship
             with
             him
             ,
             one
             is
             outward
             and
             bodily
             ,
             which
             al
             mankinde
             hath
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             partaker
             of
             our
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             the
             other
             inward
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             him
             and
             of
             al
             his
             sauing
             graces
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             .
             As
             Christ
             was
             borne
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             vnited
             our
             nature
             to
             him
             ,
             taking
             vpon
             him
             ,
             g
             not
             the
             Angels
             nature
             ,
             but
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             euery
             reprobate
             hath
             this
             vnion
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             man
             :
             but
             there
             is
             a
             mysticall
             and
             marueilous
             vnion
             ,
             whereby
             he
             dwelleth
             in
             vs
             by
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             truely
             coupled
             to
             him
             ,
             made
             partakers
             of
             him
             ,
             deliuered
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             made
             heires
             of
             euerlasting
             life
             ,
             quickning
             and
             sustaining
             vs
             ,
             as
             food
             which
             preserueth
             the
             life
             of
             the
             bodie
             .
             If
             the
             arme
             ioined
             to
             the
             body
             haue
             no
             life
             ,
             no
             sence
             ,
             no
             benefit
             of
             vitall
             spirits
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             vnited
             to
             it
             :
             so
             the
             wicked
             liuing
             without
             faith
             ,
             are
             as
             it
             were
             sencelesse
             ,
             they
             haue
             no
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             no
             sanctification
             ,
             no
             saluation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             no
             true
             members
             of
             Christ.
             If
             he
             poure
             not
             life
             and
             grace
             into
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             his
             members
             :
             if
             he
             kill
             not
             sinne
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             vnited
             spirituallie
             vnto
             him
             ,
             The
             bodily
             vnion
             with
             him
             ,
             shall
             profit
             nothing
             :
             it
             is
             the
             spirit
             that
             giueth
             life
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             then
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             which
             
             turne
             into
             our
             substaunce
             ,
             teacheth
             the
             misticall
             vnion
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             members
             :
             we
             learne
             first
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             faithfull
             and
             godly
             are
             truly
             made
             partakers
             of
             
             Christ
             and
             his
             graces
             ,
             as
             the
             members
             receiue
             life
             from
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             tree
             moisture
             from
             the
             root
             .
             For
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             wife
             ioyned
             to
             her
             husband
             in
             marriage
             ,
             is
             thereby
             made
             partaker
             of
             his
             body
             and
             goods
             ,
             hath
             interrest
             with
             him
             in
             the
             commodities
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             g
             and
             loketh
             for
             norishment
             ,
             food
             ,
             fellowship
             ,
             protection
             ,
             and
             gouernement
             from
             him
             :
             so
             ,
             being
             made
             one
             with
             christ
             ,
             we
             are
             indued
             with
             his
             he
             auenly
             gifts
             and
             blessings
             .
             This
             must
             be
             our
             comfort
             in
             all
             dangers
             and
             tentations
             ,
             in
             all
             tryals
             and
             assaults
             ,
             to
             consider
             that
             we
             are
             one
             with
             christ
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             only
             dear
             vnto
             him
             ,
             but
             nearely
             ioyned
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             members
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             as
             the
             wife
             to
             the
             husband
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             braunches
             to
             the
             vine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             neuer
             be
             seperated
             from
             him
             in
             life
             or
             death
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             streight
             vniting
             of
             the
             faithfull
             to
             Christ
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             the
             vngodly
             haue
             no
             part
             nor
             fellowship
             in
             
             him
             and
             with
             his
             graces
             :
             though
             they
             be
             ioyned
             to
             a
             communion
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             and
             haue
             many
             common
             gifts
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             neuer
             dwelleth
             in
             them
             with
             his
             sauing
             graces
             and
             with
             his
             spirite
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             he
             possesseth
             not
             their
             harts
             ,
             he
             worketh
             not
             in
             them
             a
             particular
             perswasion
             of
             their
             reconciltation
             to
             God
             ,
             neither
             an
             hungring
             desire
             ,
             aboue
             all
             things
             to
             bee
             at
             vnity
             and
             peace
             with
             him
             ,
             neyther
             a
             distaste
             and
             dislike
             of
             sinne
             ,
             neyther
             the
             comfortable
             spirite
             of
             grace
             and
             prayer
             :
             all
             which
             are
             in
             some
             measure
             in
             all
             the
             saithful
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             although
             they
             may
             bee
             cloathed
             with
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             couered
             with
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             :
             although
             they
             be
             like
             vnto
             him
             in
             regarde
             of
             this
             naturall
             body
             :
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             indued
             with
             his
             heauenly
             spirit
             ,
             they
             haue
             many
             〈◊〉
             through
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             want
             such
             as
             accompanie
             saluation
             .
          
        
         
           
             chap.
             14.
             
             Of
             the
             third
             vse
             of
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             .
          
           
             THe
             third
             vse
             of
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             is
             a
             spirituall
             communion
             aud
             growth
             with
             our
             a
             brethren
             ,
             to
             bee
             one
             
             bodye
             with
             them
             ,
             flowing
             from
             the
             communion
             which
             we
             haue
             with
             Christ.
             For
             as
             the
             vnion
             betweene
             brethren
             and
             sisters
             of
             the
             same
             bloode
             and
             of
             the
             same
             flesh
             ,
             springeth
             from
             the
             neer
             coniunction
             they
             haue
             from
             father
             and
             mothers
             as
             from
             a
             fountaine
             :
             and
             as
             the
             vnity
             and
             concord
             among
             seruants
             of
             the
             same
             society
             ,
             ariseth
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             same
             maister
             :
             so
             the
             faithfull
             that
             haue
             communion
             with
             christ
             ,
             haue
             likewise
             communion
             one
             with
             another
             .
             This
             Paul
             testifieth
             euidently
             ,
             writing
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             b
             
               We
               that
               are
               many
               are
               one
               breade
               and
               one
               body
               ,
               because
               we
               all
               are
               partakers
               of
               one
               bread
               .
            
             This
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             that
             communion
             and
             fellowshippe
             which
             the
             members
             haue
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             who
             receiue
             food
             and
             norishment
             from
             the
             same
             table
             ,
             therby
             professing
             themselues
             to
             be
             of
             the
             selfe
             same
             family
             and
             houshold
             .
             Besides
             ,
             by
             the
             vniting
             together
             of
             many
             graines
             is
             made
             one
             bread
             :
             of
             many
             clusters
             of
             Grapes
             one
             wine
             is
             pressed
             out
             :
             so
             ,
             out
             of
             many
             members
             groweth
             vp
             one
             body
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             .
             This
             maketh
             much
             to
             the
             reconciling
             ,
             renueing
             ,
             and
             maintayning
             of
             friendship
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             all
             partakers
             of
             one
             bread
             made
             of
             many
             cornes
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             same
             cup
             of
             wine
             made
             of
             many
             clusters
             ,
             c
             as
             the
             Apostle
             setteth
             downe
             ,
             1.
             cor
             .
             11.
             
             
               Wee
               are
               all
               made
               to
               drinke
               into
               one
               spirit
               .
            
             Wherfore
             we
             are
             not
             onely
             to
             look
             to
             our
             vnion
             with
             christ
             ,
             but
             also
             our
             ioyning
             our selues
             with
             them
             who
             are
             of
             the
             same
             misticall
             body
             ,
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             many
             that
             receiue
             with
             vs
             this
             holy
             supper
             :
             in
             respect
             whereof
             ,
             this
             sacrament
             hath
             bin
             called
             a
             communion
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             let
             vs
             consider
             what
             vse
             may
             be
             made
             heereof
             to
             
             our selues
             .
             Is
             this
             one
             end
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             christs
             last
             supper
             ,
             to
             lay
             before
             vs
             our
             communion
             one
             with
             another
             ?
             then
             ,
             what
             gifts
             soeuer
             we
             haue
             receiued
             from
             christ
             ,
             wee
             must
             imploy
             them
             to
             the
             benefit
             and
             good
             of
             others
             .
             If
             god
             haue
             giuen
             vs
             knowledge
             ,
             we
             must
             vse
             it
             io
             instruct
             the
             ignorant
             :
             if
             the
             gift
             of
             zeale
             ,
             we
             must
             applie
             it
             to
             kindle
             and
             stir
             vp
             others
             to
             remember
             from
             whence
             they
             are
             fallen
             :
             if
             faith
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             we
             must
             bestow
             them
             to
             the
             gaining
             
             and
             winning
             of
             others
             :
             if
             the
             outward
             thinges
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             this
             worlds
             good
             ,
             we
             must
             communicate
             them
             to
             others
             ,
             according
             〈◊〉
             their
             want
             and
             out
             wealth
             ,
             their
             pouerty
             and
             our
             plenty
             .
             The
             candle
             hath
             receiued
             light
             ,
             not
             for
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             for
             others
             .
             The
             trees
             bring
             forth
             fruite
             ,
             the
             clouds
             drop
             downe
             raine
             ,
             the
             fountaines
             send
             downe
             water
             ,
             the
             Sun
             shiaeth
             ,
             the
             earth
             flourisheth
             ,
             the
             Bee
             gathereth
             ,
             the
             beast
             laboureth
             ,
             to
             profit
             others
             :
             And
             wherefore
             haue
             we
             all
             receiued
             moysture
             from
             the
             root
             ,
             light
             from
             the
             sun
             ,
             fruit
             from
             the
             tree
             ,
             water
             from
             the
             fountain
             ,
             euen
             life
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             to
             impart
             it
             to
             others
             as
             freely
             as
             we
             receiued
             ?
             This
             is
             taughtvs
             in
             many
             placs
             :
             c
             
               Let
               euery
               man
               as
               he
               hath
               receiued
               the
               gift
               ,
               minister
               the
               same
               one
               to
               another
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               The
               manifestation
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               giuen
               to
               euerie
               man
               to
               profit
               withal
               :
               god
               hath
               tempred
               the
               body
               together
               ,
               least
               there
               should
               be
               anie
               diuision
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               that
               the
               members
               might
               haue
               the
               same
               careone
               for
               another
               .
            
             So
             then
             ,
             the
             gifts
             that
             we
             haue
             receiued
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             zeale
             ,
             exhortation
             ,
             reprehension
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             gifts
             externall
             ,
             internall
             ,
             or
             eternall
             :
             let
             vs
             consider
             that
             we
             are
             stewards
             not
             maisters
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             render
             and
             giue
             an
             account
             vnto
             the
             author
             and
             giuer
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             say
             ,
             d
             
               Giue
               an
               account
               of
               thy
               stewardshippe
               ,
               for
               thou
               mayest
               bee
               no
               longer
               Steward
               .
            
          
           
             Againe
             is
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             the
             bond
             of
             charity
             ?
             and
             
             doth
             it
             put
             vs
             in
             mind
             of
             our
             communion
             with
             the
             saints
             &
             fellowship
             which
             one
             hath
             with
             another
             ?
             then
             all
             such
             as
             receyue
             the
             same
             doctrine
             ,
             imbrace
             the
             same
             religion
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             at
             the
             same
             table
             ,
             e
             must
             be
             vnited
             in
             Christian
             loue
             ,
             gentlenes
             ,
             meeknes
             ,
             and
             patience
             one
             towarde
             another
             ,
             supporting
             one
             another
             ,
             bearinge
             the
             burthan
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             being
             alike
             affected
             and
             disposed
             ,
             guided
             by
             one
             spirit
             ,
             nourished
             by
             the
             milke
             of
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             acknowledging
             one
             〈◊〉
             ,
             professising
             one
             faith
             liuing
             in
             one
             bodye
             ,
             walking
             in
             one
             callinge
             ,
             looking
             for
             one
             kingedome
             worshipping
             one
             Lorde
             ,
             meeting
             at
             one
             Supper
             ,
             and
             washed
             with
             one
             Babtisme
             for
             our
             '
             regeneration
             and
             
             sanctification
             ,
             p
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Eph
               4.
               
               Walke
               worthy
               of
               the
               vocation
               whereunto
               ye
               are
               called
               ,
               endeuouring
               to
               keeepe
               the
               vnity
               of
               the
               spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               one
               spirit
               ,
               euen
               as
               ye
               are
               called
               in
               one
               hope
               of
               your
               vocation
               ,
               There
               is
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               faith
               ,
               one
               baptisme
               ,
               one
               god
               ,
               and
               father
               of
               all
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               boue
               all
               ,
               and
               through
               all
               ,
               and
               in
               you
               all
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             same
             g
             epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               consolation
               in
               Christ
               ,
               if
               any
               comfort
               of
               loue
               ,
               if
               any
               fellowship
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               if
               any
               compassion
               and
               mercy
               :
               fulfill
               my
               ioy
               ,
               that
               ye
               be
               like
               minded
               ,
               hauing
               the
               same
               loue
               ,
               being
               of
               one
               accord
               and
               of
               one
               iudgement
               ,
               that
               nothing
               be
               done
               through
               contention
               .
            
             And
             Luke
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             describing
             the
             h
             notes
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               whole
               multitude
               of
               them
               that
               beleeued
               were
               of
               one
               heart
               ,
               and
               one
               soule
               ,
               neither
               any
               of
               them
               said
               ,
               that
               any
               thing
               of
               that
               which
               he
               possessed
               was
               his
               owne
               ,
               but
               they
               had
               all
               things
               common
               .
            
             Let
             vs
             acknowledge
             our selues
             to
             bee
             fellowes
             of
             one
             houshold
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             one
             body
             :
             and
             euermore
             bring
             with
             vs
             this
             fruite
             of
             loue
             to
             the
             lords
             Supper
             ,
             otherwise
             we
             shall
             neuer
             be
             the
             Lords
             ghuests
             .
             If
             bretheren
             that
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             same
             father
             ,
             malice
             and
             maligne
             one
             another
             ,
             will
             not
             the
             father
             be
             angry
             ?
             And
             if
             one
             fellow-seruantes
             brought
             vp
             in
             one
             family
             ,
             fall
             together
             by
             the
             eares
             ,
             will
             not
             their
             maister
             be
             displeased
             and
             offended
             ?
             Seeing
             then
             ,
             God
             hath
             vouchsafed
             to
             call
             vs
             his
             children
             ,
             to
             admitte
             vs
             into
             his
             house
             ,
             to
             nourish
             vs
             at
             his
             owne
             table
             ,
             and
             to
             preserue
             and
             reserue
             vs
             to
             his
             heaueuly
             kingdome
             :
             hee
             will
             take
             from
             vs
             all
             these
             priuiledges
             and
             〈◊〉
             :
             if
             wee
             be
             hatefull
             and
             hating
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             deale
             with
             vs
             ,
             not
             as
             with
             his
             own
             children
             ,
             but
             as
             with
             his
             vtter
             enemies
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             third
             and
             last
             end
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
             Of
             examination
             before
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
          
           
             WHat
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             parts
             and
             vses
             thereof
             ,
             and
             what
             an
             heauenly
             banket
             it
             is
             for
             al
             
             worthy
             receiuers
             ,
             hath
             hitherto
             bene
             sufficiently
             declared
             now
             it
             followeth
             to
             set
             downe
             a
             the
             way
             and
             means
             how
             we
             may
             come
             〈◊〉
             .
             For
             the
             whole
             fruit
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             standeth
             in
             the
             right
             partaking
             thereof
             .
             The
             right
             manner
             standeth
             in
             preparing
             ourselues
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             in
             examining
             ourselues
             before
             we
             come
             .
             No
             great
             thing
             can
             bee
             done
             well
             ,
             without
             good
             care
             and
             endeuour
             .
             In
             all
             humane
             b
             things
             of
             any
             importance
             ,
             nothing
             is
             attempted
             or
             atchiued
             without
             some
             preparation
             more
             or
             lesse
             going
             before
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             matter
             .
             Before
             men
             sit
             downe
             to
             eat
             or
             drinke
             their
             ordinary
             food
             ,
             before
             they
             sleepe
             ,
             before
             they
             wash
             ,
             before
             they
             walke
             ,
             before
             they
             work
             ,
             some
             preparation
             goeth
             before
             .
             Before
             c
             the
             ground
             is
             tilled
             ,
             it
             is
             prpared
             .
             Before
             the
             d
             law
             was
             deliuered
             ,
             before
             the
             Saboth
             was
             sanctified
             ,
             before
             the
             sacrifice
             was
             offered
             ,
             before
             the
             Passeouer
             was
             killed
             ,
             before
             the
             worde
             was
             receiued
             ,
             before
             prayers
             were
             vttered
             ,
             the
             heart
             was
             in
             some
             sort
             prepard
             .
             One
             of
             the
             greatest
             duties
             required
             of
             vs
             ,
             is
             to
             dy
             well
             :
             whereunto
             all
             our
             life
             should
             be
             a
             preparation
             ,
             and
             euery
             day
             should
             be
             a
             meditation
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             found
             vnready
             and
             vnprepared
             e
             when
             the
             bridegroome
             shall
             come
             .
             So
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             being
             an
             excellent
             misterie
             and
             the
             food
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             whereby
             we
             receiue
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             :
             there
             is
             required
             of
             euery
             one
             ,
             a
             trying
             ,
             prouing
             ,
             and
             examining
             themselues
             ,
             least
             ,
             seeking
             comfort
             by
             their
             comming
             ,
             they
             bring
             vpon
             themselues
             iudgement
             through
             want
             of
             preparing
             .
             This
             trueth
             deliuered
             ,
             hath
             the
             witnesse
             and
             consent
             p
             of
             many
             Scriptures
             for
             the
             confirmation
             thereof
             .
             The
             Prophet
             2.
             
             Chron.
             35.
             saith
             ,
             
               Kill
               the
               passeouer
               ,
               and
               sanctifie
               your selues
               ,
               and
               prepare
               your
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               do
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Moses
               .
            
             And
             the
             holy
             man
             Iob
             ,
             when
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             banketting
             of
             his
             children
             were
             gone
             about
             ,
             
               sent
               and
               sanctified
               them
               ,
               and
               rose
               vp
               earely
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               offered
               burnt
               offerings
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               them
               all
               .
            
             Also
             the
             wiseman
             〈◊〉
             .
             4.
             
             
               Take
               heede
               to
               thy
               foote
               when
               thou
               enterest
               into
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               more
               neare
               to
               heare
               ,
               then
               to
               giue
               the
               sacrifice
               
               of
               fooles
               ,
               for
               they
               know
               not
               that
               they
               do
               euill
               .
            
             Likewise
             the
             prophet
             Ieremy
             ,
             Lament
             .
             3.
             
             
               Wherefore
               is
               the
               liuing
               man
               sorrowfull
               ?
               Man
               suffereth
               for
               his
               sinne
               :
               let
               vs
               search
               and
               try
               our
               waies
               ,
               and
               turne
               againe
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             the
             prophet
             Dauid
             saith
             ,
             Psal.
             4.
             
             
               Tremble
               and
               sinne
               not
               ,
               examine
               your
               owne
               heart
               vpon
               your
               bed
               and
               be
               still
               :
            
             and
             Psal.
             119.
             
             
               I
               haue
               considered
               my
               waies
               ,
               and
               turned
               my
               feete
               into
               thy
               testimonies
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             Paule
             is
             very
             direct
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             as
             Gal.
             6.
             4.
             
             
               Let
               euery
               man
               proue
               his
               owne
               worke
               :
               and
               then
               shall
               he
               haue
               reioycing
               in
               himselfe
               onely
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               any
               other
               .
            
             Also
             1
             Cor
             11.
             
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examine
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eate
               of
               this
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               of
               this
               cup
               :
            
             where
             he
             speaketh
             of
             purpose
             of
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             required
             of
             all
             persons
             that
             come
             to
             the
             Lordes
             Table
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             exercise
             of
             religion
             ,
             to
             search
             their
             owne
             heartes
             and
             consciences
             narrowly
             ,
             how
             they
             bee
             affected
             and
             disposed
             touching
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             wee
             would
             farther
             consider
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             examination
             :
             we
             fhould
             finde
             it
             standeth
             vpon
             many
             sufficient
             g
             reasons
             and
             causes
             as
             vpon
             certaine
             foundations
             that
             cannot
             be
             remoued
             .
             Doe
             we
             not
             see
             men
             when
             they
             come
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             some
             honourable
             and
             Noble
             person
             ,
             h
             to
             addresse
             themselues
             to
             doe
             it
             with
             all
             renerence
             ?
             Ioseph
             being
             sent
             for
             ,
             to
             come
             before
             Pharaoh
             King
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             shaued
             his
             hed
             ,
             and
             changed
             his
             raiment
             :
             and
             pro
             ,
             23.
             
             
               When
               thou
               sittest
               downe
               with
               a
               ruler
               at
               meate
               ,
               consider
               diligently
               what
               is
               before
               thee
               .
            
             Therefore
             ,
             when
             wee
             sit
             at
             the
             Lordes
             table
             to
             sup
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             admitted
             to
             be
             his
             welcome
             ghuests
             :
             we
             ought
             much
             more
             to
             be
             caresul
             to
             sanctifie
             our
             soules
             with
             al
             solemnity
             .
             Consider
             with
             me
             a
             little
             our
             own
             practise
             .
             We
             will
             not
             put
             our
             ordinary
             meates
             in
             a
             dish
             vnwashed
             ,
             nor
             our
             common
             drinks
             into
             a
             cup
             vnclensed
             :
             and
             shall
             we
             put
             the
             signes
             of
             bread
             and
             Wine
             which
             are
             chosen
             instruments
             to
             conueigh
             Christ
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             into
             vnsanctisied
             soules
             ,
             vnprepared
             heartes
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             consciences
             ?
             Doth
             not
             our
             sauiour
             Christ
             reproue
             such
             hy
             pocrisie
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             i
             
               Ye
               can
               discerne
               the
               face
               of
               the
               skie
               ;
               and
               〈◊〉
               you
               not
               discerne
               
               the
               signes
               of
               the
               times
               ?
            
             And
             if
             that
             vpper
             chamber
             ,
             wher
             the
             supper
             was
             first
             administred
             ,
             were
             trimmed
             and
             garnished
             :
             should
             not
             our
             hearts
             be
             prepared
             ,
             into
             the
             which
             it
             is
             receiued
             ?
             Shall
             Christ
             himselfe
             offer
             to
             come
             into
             our
             houses
             :
             and
             shal
             not
             we
             sanctifie
             our
             harts
             to
             entertain
             such
             a
             ghest
             ?
             This
             were
             to
             great
             carelesnesse
             and
             contempt
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             waigh
             with
             me
             the
             profit
             that
             commeth
             to
             our selues
             to
             moue
             vs
             to
             this
             examination
             .
             The
             comfort
             is
             great
             ,
             the
             fruite
             is
             excellent
             ,
             the
             benifit
             is
             vnspeakeable
             to
             those
             that
             partake
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Supper
             worthily
             ,
             they
             receiue
             christ
             ,
             they
             receiue
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             they
             receiue
             saluation
             ,
             they
             receiue
             assurance
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             woman
             diseased
             k
             with
             an
             yssue
             of
             blood
             ,
             loe
             twelue
             yeare
             ,
             comming
             behind
             Christ
             and
             touched
             onely
             the
             hemme
             of
             his
             garment
             ,
             was
             made
             whole
             :
             then
             assuredly
             the
             spirituall
             receiuing
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             christ
             shal
             not
             bring
             lesse
             profit
             ,
             if
             the
             faith
             be
             equall
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             wholly
             lost
             without
             preparation
             .
             Ponder
             with
             me
             also
             how
             by
             neglect
             of
             this
             triall
             of
             our selues
             ,
             not
             onely
             this
             profit
             is
             lost
             ,
             but
             the
             Sacrament
             it selfe
             is
             after
             a
             sort
             defiled
             .
             For
             ,
             howsoeuer
             it
             be
             in
             it selfe
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             an
             holy
             and
             heauenly
             banket
             ,
             yet
             to
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             vnregenerate
             ,
             and
             vnsanctified
             ,
             it
             becommeth
             vnholy
             and
             wholly
             earthly
             ,
             l
             as
             the
             prophet
             Haggai
             teacheth
             ,
             Chapter
             2.
             
             
               If
               a
               polluted
               person
               touch
               an
               holy
               thing
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               vncleane
               .
            
             The
             person
             must
             be
             holy
             that
             will
             haue
             sound
             profit
             by
             the
             holy
             thinges
             of
             God
             :
             the
             man
             that
             is
             vnholy
             ,
             defileth
             every
             thing
             he
             toucheth
             ,
             the
             polluted
             Person
             polluteth
             all
             thinges
             .
             For
             as
             ,
             to
             m
             the
             pure
             all
             thinges
             are
             pure
             ,
             but
             vnto
             them
             that
             are
             defiled
             and
             vnbeleeuing
             is
             nothing
             pure
             ,
             but
             euen
             their
             mindes
             and
             consciences
             are
             corrupted
             :
             so
             the
             prophane
             Person
             defileth
             all
             thinges
             ,
             and
             turneth
             wholesome
             meate
             into
             noysome
             poyson
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             vse
             sanctifyed
             thinges
             with
             sanctfyed
             hearts
             :
             and
             for
             spirituall
             meate
             we
             haue
             spirituall
             vessels
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             marke
             the
             great
             danger
             &
             punishment
             that
             is
             
             procured
             and
             purchased
             by
             this
             want
             of
             preparation
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             vn
             worthie
             receiuer
             is
             guilty
             n
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             as
             the
             Apostle
             specifieth
             ,
             1
             cor
             ,
             xi
             .
             
               Whosoeuer
               shall
               eate
               this
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               the
               cup
               of
               the
               lord
               vnworthily
               ,
               shall
               be
               guiltie
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               He
               that
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               vnworthily
               ,
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               his
               own
               iudgement
               ,
               because
               he
               〈◊〉
               not
               the
               lords
               body
               :
               for
               this
               cause
               many
               are
               sick
               and
               weak
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               manie
               sleepe
               .
            
             Where
             he
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             come
             vnworthily
             ,
             vnreuerently
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             then
             such
             misteries
             should
             be
             handled
             ,
             doe
             despise
             and
             treade
             vnder
             their
             feet
             Iesus
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             prouoke
             the
             Lords
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             bring
             on
             themselues
             swift
             damnation
             .
             Not
             that
             he
             is
             carnally
             and
             bodily
             present
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             reproache
             which
             is
             vsed
             in
             the
             signes
             ,
             toucheth
             the
             bodie
             and
             bloode
             of
             Christ
             signified
             by
             them
             .
             Euen
             as
             if
             a
             man
             shoulde
             rent
             ,
             disgrace
             ,
             deface
             ,
             spit
             vppon
             ,
             tread
             and
             trample
             vnder
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             villanouslie
             abuse
             the
             image
             ,
             seale
             ,
             and
             letters
             patents
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             adiudged
             o
             guilty
             of
             a
             grieuous
             crime
             against
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Prince
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             which
             hee
             receiueth
             but
             despiteth
             :
             so
             ,
             such
             as
             come
             vnthankefully
             and
             vnworthily
             to
             this
             supper
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             not
             which
             they
             haue
             eaten
             ,
             but
             which
             they
             haue
             refused
             and
             reiected
             being
             offered
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             guilty
             of
             their
             owne
             death
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             God
             with
             the
             signes
             offereth
             his
             owne
             sonne
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             seeing
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             moueth
             ,
             seeing
             our
             owne
             profit
             perswadeth
             ,
             seeing
             our
             owne
             practise
             furthereth
             ,
             seeing
             the
             defiling
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             vnworthy
             receiving
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             lastly
             seeing
             our
             owne
             iudgement
             in
             humane
             affaires
             (
             when
             the
             daunger
             is
             not
             so
             great
             ,
             nor
             the
             losse
             so
             certaine
             )
             cryeth
             out
             for
             this
             necessary
             preparation
             :
             it
             standeth
             vs
             vpon
             ,
             before
             we
             enter
             into
             this
             holy
             worke
             (
             whereunto
             of
             our selues
             wee
             are
             more
             vnfit
             and
             vnto
             warde
             ,
             and
             which
             in
             it
             owne
             nature
             is
             most
             profitable
             )
             to
             set
             our
             selus
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             shal
             examine
             and
             iudge
             the
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             :
             to
             search
             into
             our
             owne
             wayes
             and
             to
             keepe
             a
             sessions
             in
             our
             own
             soules
             :
             
             to
             looke
             into
             our
             secret
             and
             hidden
             corruptions
             ,
             how
             wee
             haue
             gone
             forward
             or
             backward
             in
             golinesse
             :
             to
             try
             whether
             we
             haue
             a
             knowledge
             ,
             feeling
             ,
             and
             disliking
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             whether
             we
             haue
             any
             feare
             of
             Gods
             iudgments
             ,
             or
             faith
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             or
             hope
             in
             his
             mercie
             :
             to
             iudge
             our selues
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             iudged
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             to
             labour
             to
             find
             out
             our
             speciall
             sinnes
             ,
             striuing
             against
             them
             by
             earnest
             praier
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             condemning
             them
             for
             euer
             in
             our selues
             .
             If
             we
             would
             thus
             iudge
             our selues
             ,
             wee
             should
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             .
             Let
             vs
             be
             grieued
             for
             our
             naturall
             blindnes
             .
             Let
             vs
             acknoledge
             confusion
             of
             faces
             to
             be
             due
             vnto
             vs.
             Let
             vs
             deepely
             imprint
             in
             our
             owne
             harts
             the
             horror
             of
             our
             sins
             past
             and
             present
             .
             The
             more
             wee
             perceiue
             and
             discerne
             our
             own
             vnworthinesse
             ,
             the
             greater
             shal
             be
             our
             fitnes
             to
             come
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             :
             and
             the
             lesse
             we
             espy
             our
             owne
             imperfections
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             incuire
             the
             danger
             of
             Gods
             iudgements
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             to
             touch
             vs
             with
             true
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             to
             break
             our
             stony
             hearts
             in
             pieces
             with
             remembrance
             of
             our
             daily
             offences
             ,
             let
             vs
             often
             meditate
             on
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             forsaken
             ,
             scorned
             ,
             buffeted
             ,
             and
             crucified
             for
             vs
             :
             he
             was
             led
             as
             a
             lambe
             to
             the
             slaughter
             and
             shunned
             not
             the
             shame
             of
             the
             Crosse
             :
             then
             the
             powers
             of
             heauen
             &
             〈◊〉
             wer
             moued
             ,
             p
             Iudea
             was
             darkned
             ,
             the
             earth
             quaked
             ,
             the
             stones
             claue
             in
             sunder
             ,
             the
             the
             graues
             opened
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             was
             in
             the
             ful-moone
             eclipsed
             ,
             the
             vaile
             of
             the
             temple
             was
             rent
             ,
             the
             dead
             were
             raysed
             ,
             the
             theese
             repented
             ,
             the
             centurion
             glorified
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             order
             of
             nature
             was
             changed
             .
             All
             these
             thinges
             〈◊〉
             set
             before
             vs
             the
             he
             inousnesse
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             gods
             wrath
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             appeased
             ,
             but
             by
             crucifieng
             of
             the
             body
             and
             by
             shedding
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             represented
             to
             vs
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             glasse
             ,
             in
             this
             Supper
             .
             Thus
             wee
             haue
             shewed
             by
             testimonies
             and
             effectuall
             reasons
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             passe-ouer
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             chuse
             them
             a
             lambe
             q
             on
             the
             tenth
             day
             ,
             but
             to
             kill
             him
             on
             the
             fourteenth
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             had
             4.
             daies
             liberty
             betweene
             the
             separating
             and
             the
             killing
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             preparation
             and
             
             sanctification
             of
             themselues
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             in
             the
             supper
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             to
             vs
             that
             the
             passe-ouer
             was
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             chargeth
             this
             duty
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             prepare
             our
             harts
             reuerently
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             seene
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             examination
             :
             
             let
             vs
             consider
             what
             vses
             are
             to
             be
             made
             thereof
             .
             Is
             it
             required
             of
             all
             communicants
             that
             come
             to
             the
             Lords
             table
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             examine
             themselues
             ?
             Then
             from
             hence
             it
             follo
             weth
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             are
             bound
             to
             know
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             skilfull
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             〈◊〉
             be
             able
             to
             try
             their
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             and
             examine
             themselues
             by
             that
             rule
             .
             But
             if
             the
             rule
             be
             vnknowne
             ,
             the
             tryall
             spoken
             off
             cannot
             be
             made
             ,
             the
             examination
             commaunded
             cannot
             be
             practised
             .
             Especially
             there
             is
             required
             of
             vs
             the
             knowledge
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             able
             to
             rchearse
             the
             words
             ,
             but
             to
             know
             the
             end
             and
             mcaning
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             speciall
             branches
             of
             them
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             duties
             commaunded
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             sinnes
             condemned
             :
             for
             by
             r
             the
             law
             commeth
             the
             knowledge
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             had
             not
             knowne
             sinne
             ,
             s
             but
             by
             the
             law
             :
             for
             hee
             had
             not
             knowne
             last
             ,
             except
             the
             law
             had
             sayd
             ,
             thou
             shait
             not
             lust
             .
             As
             then
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             try
             Golde
             from
             copper
             ,
             must
             haue
             his
             touch
             stone
             :
             so
             he
             that
             will
             rightly
             examine
             his
             obedience
             ,
             must
             familiarly
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             scriptures
             .
             This
             our
             Sauiour
             teacheth
             Ioh.
             5.
             
             
               Search
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               for
               in
               them
               ye
               thinke
               to
               haue
               eternalllife
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               they
               which
               testisie
               of
               me
               .
            
          
           
             〈◊〉
             then
             we
             search
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             giue
             vs
             light
             to
             search
             our
             〈◊〉
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             requireth
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             t
             to
             haue
             the
             word
             of
             God
             dwell
             plentifully
             in
             them
             in
             al
             wisedome
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             he
             that
             said
             ,
             examine
             your selues
             ,
             ment
             we
             should
             also
             know
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             the
             glasse
             of
             our
             u
             liues
             to
             behold
             our
             offences
             :
             and
             the
             very
             ground-worke
             of
             this
             examination
             .
             
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             we
             are
             charged
             to
             try
             out
             our
             waies
             ,
             and
             examine
             
             our selues
             ?
             Then
             we
             learne
             from
             hence
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             
             a
             difference
             between
             baptisme
             and
             the
             lords
             supper
             .
             For
             baptisme
             is
             due
             to
             the
             whole
             church
             ,
             and
             euery
             member
             thereof
             ,
             whether
             old
             or
             young
             ,
             to
             all
             infants
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             children
             of
             faithful
             parents
             ,
             that
             haue
             giuen
             their
             names
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             entred
             into
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             And
             howsoeuer
             confession
             of
             faith
             &
             fruits
             of
             repentance
             ,
             are
             required
             of
             the
             elder
             sorte
             ,
             (
             as
             wee
             haue
             shewed
             )
             yet
             touching
             infants
             it
             is
             susficiēt
             if
             they
             be
             born
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             are
             members
             of
             the
             church
             .
             But
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             belongeth
             only
             to
             such
             as
             are
             able
             to
             examine
             themselues
             ,
             to
             try
             their
             owne
             harts
             ,
             and
             to
             remember
             his
             death
             ,
             which
             things
             cannot
             agree
             with
             children
             .
             As
             we
             see
             in
             the
             passe-ouer
             ,
             not
             all
             the
             children
             of
             the
             faithfull
             were
             admitted
             thereunto
             :
             but
             onely
             such
             as
             could
             enquire
             and
             require
             a
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             b
             and
             did
             desire
             to
             be
             instructed
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             had
             learned
             to
             make
             the
             law
             a
             frontlet
             before
             their
             eies
             ,
             and
             a
             signe
             vpon
             their
             hands
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             doctrine
             of
             God
             might
             not
             depait
             out
             of
             their
             mouths
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             outward
             workes
             in
             both
             the
             Sacraments
             aright
             ,
             c
             we
             shall
             plainely
             see
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             diuersity
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             Baptisme
             the
             action
             of
             the
             minister
             is
             to
             wash
             the
             body
             with
             water
             ,
             which
             requireth
             not
             discretion
             in
             him
             that
             is
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             fo
             rasmuch
             as
             we
             can
             clense
             and
             wash
             the
             things
             that
             are
             without
             reason
             ,
             without
             vnderstanding
             ,
             without
             sense
             ,
             and
             without
             life
             .
             But
             in
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             supper
             ,
             a
             reuerent
             giuing
             ,
             an
             attentiue
             hearing
             ,
             a
             certaine
             vnderstanding
             of
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             ,
             a
             wise
             receiuing
             and
             eating
             ,
             and
             a
             carefull
             considering
             of
             whom
             to
             take
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             take
             is
             required
             into
             the
             outward
             work
             :
             how
             much
             greater
             iudgement
             is
             required
             ,
             to
             know
             that
             God
             the
             father
             giueth
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             his
             sonne
             to
             be
             receiued
             by
             faith
             ?
             Thus
             then
             ,
             this
             examination
             maketh
             a
             distinction
             betweene
             both
             the
             sacramentes
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             saluation
             of
             infants
             ,
             that
             they
             com
             to
             the
             Lords
             table
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             seeing
             no
             man
             must
             presume
             to
             come
             thither
             without
             a
             serious
             examination
             of
             himselfe
             :
             it
             d
             debarreth
             
             from
             the
             Lords
             supper
             fiue
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             children
             ,
             furious
             and
             mad
             men
             ,
             ignorant
             persons
             ,
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             insidels
             .
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             necessity
             of
             searching
             and
             trying
             our selues
             ,
             it
             excludeth
             all
             infants
             and
             children
             in
             age
             ,
             who
             vnderstand
             not
             what
             the
             holy
             spirit
             speaketh
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             what
             God
             the
             father
             offereth
             ,
             what
             the
             Sonne
             performeth
             ,
             and
             what
             faith
             receiueth
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             what
             it
             is
             to
             eate
             christ
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             nourished
             by
             him
             effectually
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             all
             foolish
             ,
             furious
             ,
             and
             mad
             men
             ,
             being
             such
             as
             want
             the
             vse
             of
             naturally
             gifts
             of
             reason
             ,
             wit
             ,
             descretion
             and
             iudgement
             ,
             the
             defect
             whereof
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             they
             are
             in
             age
             and
             yeares
             ,
             maketh
             them
             as
             children
             in
             gifts
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             examine
             themselues
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             separated
             .
             Thirdlyly
             ,
             howsoeuer
             many
             haue
             yeares
             of
             discretion
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             vse
             of
             naturall
             gifts
             of
             vnderstanding
             :
             yet
             ,
             if
             they
             neither
             haue
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             knowledge
             of
             themselues
             ,
             nor
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             and
             other
             fundamentall
             points
             of
             religion
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             but
             refused
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             want
             neither
             ripenesse
             of
             age
             ,
             nor
             yeares
             of
             discretion
             ,
             nor
             vse
             of
             reason
             ,
             nor
             knowledge
             of
             the
             doctrine
             which
             is
             according
             to
             godlinesse
             :
             yet
             if
             they
             remaine
             prophane
             ,
             vngodly
             ,
             vnrepentant
             ,
             stubborne
             ,
             malicious
             ,
             reuenging
             ,
             open
             contemners
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             idolaters
             ,
             adulterers
             ,
             blasphemers
             ,
             drunkards
             ,
             and
             such
             in
             whom
             appeareth
             no
             amendment
             of
             life
             ,
             these
             and
             such
             like
             are
             not
             interessed
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             excludeth
             and
             shutteth
             out
             all
             such
             as
             are
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             all
             
               Atheists
               ,
               Insidels
               ,
               Turkes
               ,
               Iewes
               ,
            
             and
             Heretikes
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             haue
             not
             yealded
             themselues
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             made
             profession
             ,
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             worthily
             excommunicated
             from
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keies
             :
             Whereby
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             al
             infants
             and
             children
             that
             want
             years
             ,
             all
             furious
             and
             foolish
             persons
             that
             want
             the
             vse
             of
             reason
             ,
             all
             blind
             and
             ignorant
             
             persons
             ,
             that
             want
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             of
             themselues
             ,
             all
             vnrepentant
             persons
             that
             bring
             not
             with
             them
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             all
             infidels
             and
             vnbeleeuers
             with
             others
             that
             are
             out
             of
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             are
             to
             bee
             kept
             backe
             from
             this
             Supper
             ,
             being
             such
             as
             either
             cannot
             or
             will
             not
             submit
             themselues
             to
             this
             holy
             necessary
             duty
             of
             examination
             ,
             thereby
             hauing
             no
             right
             or
             title
             to
             come
             to
             his
             table
             .
             For
             such
             as
             haue
             not
             the
             church
             to
             be
             their
             mother
             ,
             cannot
             be
             nourished
             with
             this
             meate
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             if
             all
             persons
             are
             to
             prepare
             themselues
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             :
             then
             none
             are
             willingly
             and
             wilfully
             to
             abstain
             
             and
             refraine
             from
             comming
             vnto
             it
             .
             For
             as
             such
             sinne
             grieuously
             ,
             who
             present
             themselues
             vnworthily
             to
             this
             blessed
             communion
             :
             so
             do
             they
             greatly
             offend
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             ofset
             purpose
             absent
             themselues
             from
             this
             spirituall
             banket
             prouided
             for
             them
             .
             God
             is
             dishonored
             both
             these
             waies
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             receiuing
             vnreuerently
             ,
             as
             by
             abstayning
             carelesly
             from
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             For
             he
             lyeth
             vnder
             an
             heauy
             e
             curse
             deseruedly
             ,
             that
             doth
             any
             of
             the
             Lords
             works
             negligently
             .
             Euen
             as
             the
             patient
             ,
             which
             being
             sicke
             maketh
             no
             account
             of
             the
             dyet
             which
             the
             Physition
             hath
             prescribed
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             blame
             worthy
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             abuseth
             it
             disorderly
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             both
             sorts
             do
             it
             oftentimes
             to
             their
             danger
             and
             destruction
             :
             so
             is
             he
             no
             lesse
             faulty
             ,
             that
             maketh
             that
             reckoning
             of
             the
             receit
             which
             the
             chiefe
             Physition
             of
             our
             soules
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             misuseth
             and
             misapplyeth
             the
             same
             ,
             because
             both
             do
             it
             with
             great
             perill
             and
             hazzard
             to
             themselues
             .
             We
             know
             that
             such
             ,
             as
             ,
             being
             bidden
             f
             by
             the
             King
             to
             the
             wedding
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             made
             light
             of
             it
             and
             refused
             to
             come
             ,
             were
             destroyed
             as
             wel
             as
             he
             that
             ,
             came
             without
             his
             wedding
             garment
             .
             We
             know
             when
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             preached
             ,
             which
             is
             g
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             saluation
             to
             all
             that
             beleeue
             ,
             such
             as
             absent
             themselues
             from
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             perish
             iustly
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             they
             that
             come
             without
             faith
             and
             repentance
             .
             We
             know
             when
             the
             passeouer
             was
             celebrated
             ,
             such
             persons
             as
             were
             negligent
             to
             obserue
             
             and
             keepe
             the
             same
             according
             to
             all
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             commanded
             Moses
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             his
             people
             ,
             h
             
               Because
               they
               brought
               not
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               due
               season
               ,
               they
               shal
               be
               are
               their
               sin
               .
            
             In
             like
             manner
             such
             as
             neglect
             to
             come
             to
             this
             communion
             ,
             and
             abstaine
             from
             it
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             communicating
             vnworthily
             ,
             depriue
             themselues
             of
             great
             comfort
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             very
             cut-throat
             of
             al
             godlines
             and
             religion
             .
             For
             why
             doe
             they
             not
             ,
             by
             like
             proportion
             of
             reason
             ,
             refrain
             from
             inuocation
             and
             calling
             vpon
             the
             name
             of
             god
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             praying
             amisse
             ?
             And
             why
             may
             they
             not
             absent
             themselues
             from
             hearing
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             fearing
             to
             hear
             amisse
             ?
             So
             that
             if
             this
             pretence
             were
             a
             lawful
             warrant
             to
             abstaine
             from
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             for
             feare
             of
             vnworthy
             receiuing
             ,
             we
             might
             bid
             all
             godlines
             farewel
             ,
             in
             asmuch
             as
             it
             openeth
             a
             gap
             for
             men
             to
             abstaine
             from
             performing
             all
             duties
             of
             piety
             and
             godlines
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             let
             not
             such
             persons
             flatter
             themselues
             with
             vaine
             excuses
             and
             lying
             words
             that
             cannot
             profit
             ,
             neither
             daube
             with
             vntempered
             morter
             ,
             saying
             ,
             we
             are
             vnworthy
             ,
             we
             cannot
             come
             :
             rather
             let
             them
             labor
             to
             shake
             off
             their
             vnworthines
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             away
             i
             euerything
             that
             presseth
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             sin
             that
             hangethso
             fast
             on
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             worthy
             receiuers
             .
             Let
             them
             not
             contemne
             the
             commaundement
             of
             christ
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               take
               ye
               ,
               eate
               ye
               ,
               do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             we
             must
             obey
             :
             he
             saith
             ,
             come
             :
             shall
             we
             be
             so
             vnthankfull
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             come
             ?
             He
             calleth
             ,
             shall
             we
             not
             answer
             ?
             He
             biddeth
             his
             ghests
             ,
             shall
             we
             make
             excuses
             ?
             He
             sendeth
             his
             messengers
             and
             prepareth
             his
             feast
             ,
             shall
             we
             not
             prouide
             and
             prepare
             to
             eate
             thereof
             ?
             He
             offereth
             himselfe
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             shall
             we
             contemne
             the
             blessed
             remembrance
             of
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             ,
             euen
             the
             price
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             and
             shut
             our selues
             from
             the
             communion
             which
             the
             faithfull
             haue
             with
             him
             and
             one
             with
             another
             ?
             So
             that
             wee
             are
             to
             perswade
             our
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             prouoked
             to
             anger
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             negligence
             in
             abstaining
             ,
             as
             by
             vnworthinesse
             in
             receiuing
             the
             Supper
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Chap.
             16.
             
             Of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             :
             the
             first
             part
             of
             examination
             .
          
           
             AS
             we
             haue
             waighed
             the
             necessity
             of
             preparing
             and
             examining
             our selues
             :
             so
             let
             vs
             consider
             the
             manner
             how
             it
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             .
             Such
             as
             will
             in
             an
             holy
             manner
             prepare
             themselues
             a
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             and
             comfort
             of
             their
             owne
             soules
             ,
             must
             diligently
             acquaint
             themselues
             with
             these
             4.
             pointes
             ,
             with
             knowledge
             ,
             faith
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             and
             reconciliation
             to
             those
             whom
             they
             haue
             offended
             .
             It
             is
             required
             of
             all
             persons
             that
             come
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             grounds
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             vnderstande
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             sacramentes
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             in
             christ
             ,
             and
             to
             looke
             for
             saluation
             in
             him
             alone
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             there
             is
             no
             other
             name
             vnder
             heauen
             by
             which
             we
             must
             be
             saued
             .
             So
             then
             we
             must
             come
             with
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             hand
             to
             apprehend
             christ
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             abhorre
             and
             detest
             our
             sins
             ,
             to
             hate
             them
             with
             an
             vnfained
             hatred
             as
             our
             deadly
             and
             most
             dangerous
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             godly
             sorrow
             for
             them
             which
             may
             cause
             repentance
             not
             to
             be
             repented
             off
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             to
             loue
             our
             bretheren
             truely
             and
             sincerly
             ,
             yea
             euen
             our
             enemies
             .
             If
             we
             find
             not
             these
             things
             in
             our selues
             ,
             we
             must
             carefully
             vse
             al
             holy
             meanes
             appointed
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             to
             begin
             them
             in
             vs
             :
             otherwise
             our
             estate
             will
             proue
             to
             be
             fearefull
             and
             dangerous
             .
             We
             must
             with
             al
             sincerity
             ,
             conscience
             ,
             and
             zcale
             ,
             vse
             prayer
             ,
             the
             word
             read
             and
             preached
             ,
             conference
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             helpes
             as
             may
             further
             them
             in
             vs.
             If
             we
             do
             find
             them
             in
             vs
             ,
             though
             feeble
             and
             in
             great
             want
             and
             weakenesse
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             abstaine
             from
             the
             sacrment
             ,
             but
             to
             come
             thereunto
             to
             seeke
             strength
             of
             faith
             &
             encrease
             of
             obedience
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             b
             our
             sauiour
             calleth
             such
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
               come
               to
               me
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               weary
               and
               sore
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               ease
               you
               :
               take
               my
               yoke
               on
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               find
               rest
               vpon
               your
               soules
               :
               for
               my
               yoake
               is
               easie
               ,
               and
               my
               burden
               is
               light
               .
            
             And
             Chap
             ,
             12.
             
             
               A
               brused
            
             c
             
               reede
               shall
               he
               not
               breake
               ,
               and
               smoking
               flaxe
               shall
               he
               not
               quench
               ,
               till
               he
               bring
               forth
               iudgment
               vnto
               victory
               .
            
          
           
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             obserue
             ,
             d
             that
             such
             as
             wil
             come
             aright
             to
             the
             lords
             Supper
             ,
             must
             haue
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             and
             ground-work
             of
             faith
             .
             We
             must
             know
             what
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             and
             must
             learne
             the
             doctrine
             of
             saluation
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             in
             that
             heauenly
             prayer
             which
             he
             made
             a
             little
             before
             his
             passion
             ,
             vseth
             these
             words
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             e
             
               This
               is
               eternall
               life
               to
               know
               thee
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               very
               God
               and
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             We
             must
             know
             how
             miserable
             all
             men
             are
             of
             themselues
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             seperated
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             wrath
             by
             nature
             as
             wel
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             firebrands
             of
             hel
             .
             They
             that
             want
             this
             knoledge
             ,
             cannot
             iudge
             aright
             of
             the
             partes
             and
             vses
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             nor
             desire
             this
             heavenly
             meate
             which
             nourisheth
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             knowledge
             must
             necessarily
             go
             before
             faith
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             faith
             to
             beleeue
             that
             which
             it
             knoweth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             where
             there
             is
             small
             knowledge
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             little
             faith
             :
             and
             where
             there
             is
             no
             knowledg
             ,
             ther
             can
             be
             no
             faith
             :
             according
             f
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Roman
             .
             10.
             
             
               Faith
               commeth
               by
               hearing
               ,
               and
               hearing
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             The
             knowledge
             required
             of
             vs
             when
             we
             approach
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             standeth
             in
             these
             two
             g
             pointes
             :
             first
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             Secondly
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our selues
             .
             In
             these
             two
             braunches
             standeth
             the
             first
             part
             of
             examinarion
             .
             And
             these
             two
             pointes
             are
             so
             neerely
             ioyned
             and
             knit
             together
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             throroughly
             know
             God
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             know
             himselfe
             :
             and
             no
             man
             can
             haue
             the
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             except
             he
             know
             God
             in
             whom
             h
             he
             liueth
             ,
             moueth
             ,
             and
             hath
             his
             being
             .
             Vnder
             these
             two
             heads
             ,
             many
             particular
             points
             are
             containd
             ,
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             of
             those
             that
             offer
             themselues
             to
             bee
             partakers
             of
             this
             sacrament
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             onely
             one
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             made
             himselfe
             knowne
             in
             three
             persons
             ,
             i
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy-ghost
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             man
             and
             all
             other
             creatures
             good
             ,
             and
             gouerneth
             all
             thinges
             well
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             man
             did
             fall
             through
             the
             entisement
             of
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             wilful
             disobedience
             in
             breaking
             the
             commandements
             
             of
             God
             :
             Fourthly
             there
             are
             ten
             commaundements
             diuided
             into
             two
             tables
             :
             where
             of
             the
             foure
             first
             commaundements
             concern
             our
             duties
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             sixe
             last
             our
             dutyes
             toward
             our
             neighbour
             :
             Fiftly
             ,
             we
             cannot
             keepe
             these
             commandements
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             we
             breake
             them
             daily
             ,
             in
             motion
             ,
             in
             thought
             ,
             in
             worde
             ,
             and
             in
             deede
             :
             the
             breache
             where
             of
             deserueth
             k
             the
             cursse
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             miseries
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             death
             in
             the
             ende
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             Hell
             fire
             after
             this
             life
             :
             Sixtly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             meanes
             or
             remedy
             in
             ourselues
             or
             in
             any
             creature
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             eternal
             son
             of
             god
             ,
             l
             who
             is
             god
             &
             man
             :
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             ouercom
             death
             :
             and
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             die
             for
             our
             sins
             .
             He
             hath
             pacified
             gods
             wrath
             ,
             fulfild
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             that
             law
             ,
             sanctified
             our
             nature
             ,
             adopted
             vs
             to
             be
             the
             children
             of
             god
             ,
             and
             maketh
             our
             duties
             (
             though
             weake
             )
             acceptable
             to
             his
             father
             .
             Seuenthly
             ,
             all
             haue
             not
             deliuerance
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             onely
             such
             as
             beleue
             in
             Christ
             ,
             m
             whose
             obedience
             and
             righteousnes
             is
             made
             ours
             by
             a
             liuely
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             perswaded
             that
             through
             him
             our
             sinnes
             are
             forgiuen
             ,
             and
             wee
             made
             the
             children
             of
             God
             :
             Eightly
             ,
             faith
             is
             a
             gifte
             of
             God
             applying
             Christ
             and
             al
             his
             merits
             particularly
             to
             our selues
             ,
             and
             teaching
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Sauiour
             vnto
             vs.
             Ninthly
             ,
             beeing
             saued
             by
             christ
             thrugh
             faith
             ,
             n
             we
             may
             not
             liue
             as
             we
             list
             :
             this
             vnspeakeable
             mercy
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             deny
             all
             vngodlinesse
             ,
             and
             all
             worldly
             and
             sinfulllusts
             ,
             to
             to
             liue
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             euill
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             in
             newnes
             of
             life
             ,
             o
             because
             no
             vnrighteous
             person
             shal
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Tenthly
             this
             faith
             which
             bringeth
             forth
             a
             reformed
             life
             ,
             is
             wrought
             in
             our
             heartes
             by
             the
             Holy-ghoaste
             through
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             being
             truely
             expounded
             ,
             and
             profitably
             applyed
             with
             doctrin
             ,
             confutation
             ,
             exhortation
             ,
             correction
             ,
             reformation
             ,
             and
             consolation
             :
             and
             it
             is
             encreased
             besides
             ,
             by
             reading
             ,
             praying
             ,
             and
             receiuing
             of
             the
             sacraments
             .
             Eleuenthly
             touching
             prayer
             ,
             we
             haue
             a
             perfect
             platforme
             left
             vs
             q
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             containeth
             sixe
             petitions
             ,
             the
             three
             firste
             concerning
             the
             
             glorie
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             three
             last
             concerning
             the
             necessities
             of
             our
             owne
             bodies
             and
             soules
             ,
             12.
             the
             sacraments
             are
             another
             help
             to
             strengthen
             and
             increase
             faith
             ,
             which
             are
             outward
             signes
             and
             seales
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             assure
             vs
             that
             Christ&
             all
             his
             sauing
             graces
             are
             giuen
             vnto
             vs.
             These
             are
             two
             in
             number
             .
             Baptisme
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             our
             regeneration
             and
             new
             birth
             ,
             assureth
             vs
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             ,
             that
             our
             sins
             are
             for
             giuen
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             wee
             borne
             a
             new
             to
             god
             .
             The
             Lords
             supper
             assureth
             vs
             ,
             that
             by
             bread
             and
             wine
             giuen
             and
             receiued
             according
             to
             gods
             ordinance
             ,
             Christ
             is
             giuen
             vs
             to
             be
             our
             spirituall
             norishment
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             .
          
           
             These
             grounds
             of
             religion
             must
             be
             knowne
             and
             vnderstood
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             learne
             how
             wretched
             and
             miserable
             we
             are
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             what
             remedy
             god
             hath
             ordained
             for
             our
             deliuerance
             .
             We
             shall
             neuer
             feel
             the
             sweetnes
             of
             gods
             mercy
             ,
             vntill
             we
             find
             the
             greatnes
             of
             our
             owne
             misery
             .
             We
             cannot
             perceiue
             how
             greatly
             we
             stand
             in
             neede
             of
             Christ
             ,
             vntil
             we
             knowe
             our
             owne
             woful
             and
             wretched
             estate
             by
             reason
             of
             sin
             .
             Such
             then
             as
             are
             ignorant
             in
             these
             necessary
             points
             of
             christian
             religion
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             doctrin
             of
             both
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             can
             neuer
             come
             aright
             vnto
             them
             ,
             can
             neuer
             shew
             forth
             the
             Lords
             death
             ,
             can
             neuer
             discerne
             his
             body
             ,
             but
             blindly
             run
             on
             to
             the
             daunger
             of
             their
             owne
             soules
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             standeth
             all
             men
             vpon
             ,
             to
             desire
             the
             sincere
             milke
             of
             the
             word
             r
             that
             they
             may
             grow
             thereby
             ,
             to
             seeke
             after
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             for
             siluer
             ,
             and
             after
             vnderstanding
             as
             precious
             stones
             .
             A
             loathing
             stomack
             neuer
             wol
             digesteth
             the
             meat
             that
             is
             put
             into
             it
             :
             and
             he
             that
             is
             ful
             ,
             despiseth
             the
             Hony
             combe
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             remaine
             blind
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             god
             and
             their
             owne
             saluation
             ,
             and
             as
             bruit
             Beastes
             in
             vnderstanding
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             because
             they
             desire
             not
             the
             waies
             of
             god
             ,
             they
             regard
             not
             his
             fear
             ,
             they
             contemne
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             Esau
             did
             the
             blessing
             ,
             and
             the
             Israelites
             did
             their
             Manna
             .
             For
             no
             man
             truely
             desired
             the
             knowledge
             of
             god
             and
             of
             godlines
             vn
             sainedly
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             the
             meanes
             offred
             vnto
             him
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             .
             Cornelius
             ,
             
             desiring
             to
             be
             throughly
             instructed
             in
             the
             way
             of
             saluation
             ,
             was
             directed
             by
             the
             Angel
             to
             sende
             for
             peter
             ,
             f
             
               Who
               should
               speake
               words
               vnto
               him
               ,
               whereby
               he
               and
               his
               houshold
               should
               be
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             Thus
             Dauid
             ,
             going
             the
             way
             of
             all
             fleshe
             ,
             instructeth
             his
             sonne
             Salomon
             ,
             t
             
               Thou
               Salomon
               know
               thou
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               fathers
               ,
               and
               serue
               him
               with
               a
               perfect
               hart
               and
               with
               a
               willing
               mind
               :
               if
               thou
               seeke
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               found
               of
               thee
               ,
               but
               if
               thou
               for
               sake
               him
               ,
               he
               wil
               cast
               thee
               off
               for
               euer
               .
            
             This
             is
             it
             also
             which
             the
             Prophet
             proclamed
             .
             
               2
               chron
               ,
               15.
               
               O
               Asa
               and
               all
               〈◊〉
               and
               Beniamin
               ,
               hear
               ye
               me
               :
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               you
               ,
               while
               ye
               be
               with
               him
               :
               and
               if
               ye
               seeke
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               found
               ofyou
               :
               but
               ifye
               for
               sake
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               for
               〈◊〉
               you
               .
            
             Likewise
             ,
             the
             Euangelist
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             when
             Zacheus
             sought
             to
             see
             I
             esus
             ,
             he
             shewed
             himselfe
             vnto
             him
             ,
             he
             entered
             into
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             more
             into
             his
             heart
             ,
             u
             and
             that
             day
             saluation
             was
             begun
             in
             him
             and
             〈◊〉
             his
             family
             ,
             being
             made
             the
             chi'de
             of
             Abraham
             .
             Heerby
             is
             fulfild
             that
             which
             the
             Prophet
             speketh
             .
             Psal.
             145.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               neere
            
             a
             
               vnto
               al
               that
               cal
               vpon
               him
               ,
               euen
               to
               all
               that
               cal
               vpon
               him
               in
               truth
               :
               he
               wil
               fulfil
               the
               desire
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               he
               wil
               also
               heare
               their
               cry
               ,
               and
               wil
               saue
               them
            
             Where
             he
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             truely
             desire
             knowledge
             ,
             we
             shal
             effectualy
             obtain
             it
             .
             God
             wil
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             wanting
             to
             our
             selus
             .
             When
             the
             Eunuch
             came
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             exercised
             himselfe
             in
             the
             scriptures
             in
             reading
             the
             prophet
             for
             increase
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             he
             sat
             in
             his
             chariot
             :
             did
             not
             the
             lorde
             direct
             Phillip
             to
             goe
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             ioyne
             himselfe
             to
             his
             chariot
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             farther
             instructed
             and
             baptized
             ?
             So
             shall
             it
             bee
             with
             al
             that
             hunger
             
             and
             thirst
             after
             the
             doctrine
             of
             godlines
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             bee
             lest
             destitute
             ,
             but
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             knowledge
             thereof
             to
             their
             endlesse
             comfort
             .
             The
             hand
             of
             God
             is
             not
             shortned
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             ready
             to
             help
             vs
             as
             euer
             he
             was
             ,
             c
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             of
             Christ
             our
             Sauior
             .
             Math.
             
               5.
               
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               righteousnes
               ,
               for
               they
               shal
               be
               filled
               .
            
             Heereunto
             tēdeth
             the
             general
             promise
             ,
             deliuerd
             in
             the
             general
             words
             of
             him
             that
             is
             the
             author
             of
             grace
             ,
             d
             
               Ask
               and
               ye
               snalreceiue
               ,
               seek
               and
               ye
               shal
               find
               :
               knock
               and
               it
               shal
               be
               opened
               vnto
               you
               :
               for
               whosoeuer
               asketh
               ,
               receiueth
               :
               and
               he
               that
               seeketh
               ,
               findeth
               :
               and
               to
               him
               that
               knocketh
               ,
               it
               shal
               be
               opened
               .
            
             
             Heer
             we
             haue
             an
             excellent
             comfort
             and
             encouragement
             ,
             to
             consider
             that
             our
             holy
             indeuours
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             vaine
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             17.
             
             Of
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             second
             part
             of
             examination
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             we
             haue
             spoken
             of
             knowledge
             which
             is
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             examination
             .
             Now
             a
             man
             may
             haue
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             yet
             want
             faith
             .
             Wherfore
             the
             a
             next
             point
             which
             we
             are
             to
             try
             and
             proue
             ,
             is
             our
             faith
             in
             christ
             .
             For
             euery
             man
             receiueth
             so
             much
             as
             he
             beleeueth
             he
             receiueth
             ,
             according
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             speaketh
             to
             the
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             Math.
             15
             ,
             
               O
               woman
               ,
               great
               is
               thy
               faith
               ,
               be
               it
               vnto
               thee
            
             b
             
               as
               thou
               desirest
            
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             c
             
               Vnto
               vs
               was
               the
               Gospell
               preached
               as
               also
               vnto
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               worde
               that
               they
               heard
               ,
               prositted
               them
               not
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               not
               mixed
               with
               faith
               in
               those
               that
               heard
               it
               .
            
             Al
             those
             are
             worthy
             receiuers
             ,
             that
             ground
             themselues
             on
             the
             free
             fauor
             of
             God
             in
             christ
             Iesus
             ,
             beleeue
             themselues
             to
             be
             deliuered
             by
             him
             from
             eternall
             damnation
             ,
             and
             desire
             daily
             to
             go
             forward
             in
             godlinesse
             .
             Heereunto
             commeth
             the
             exhortation
             of
             
               Paule
               ,
               2
               Cor
               ,
               13
               ,
               Proue
               your selues
               ,
            
             d
             
               whether
               ye
               be
               in
               the
               faith
               :
               examine
               your selues
               :
               know
               ye
               〈◊〉
               your
               owne
               selues
               ,
               how
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               in
               you
               ,
               except
               ye
               be
               refused
               ?
            
             This
             true
             faith
             is
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             wherby
             we
             receiue
             christ
             crucified
             to
             our
             saluation
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             of
             vs
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             haue
             knowledge
             and
             vnderstandding
             in
             the
             mistery
             of
             our
             redemption
             :
             but
             likewise
             a
             iustifieng
             faith
             ,
             e
             which
             is
             a
             wonderfull
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             the
             elect
             doe
             apply
             Christ
             and
             the
             sauing
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospell
             to
             themselues
             particularly
             .
             We
             must
             know
             f
             the
             purpose
             and
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             appointing
             and
             setting
             apart
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             person
             in
             g
             whom
             and
             by
             whom
             he
             hath
             decreed
             and
             determined
             the
             saluation
             of
             al
             the
             elect
             .
             Againe
             ,
             we
             must
             haue
             a
             perswasion
             of
             Gods
             true
             meaning
             toward
             vs
             ,
             in
             offering
             saluation
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             
             all
             sufficiency
             and
             ability
             is
             in
             him
             to
             saue
             vs
             ,
             whereuppon
             we
             shall
             feele
             a
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             resting
             vpon
             him
             ,
             in
             whom
             God
             meaneth
             to
             saue
             vs.
             These
             are
             the
             handes
             whereby
             we
             apply
             Christ
             to
             our selues
             both
             by
             knowinge
             himselfe
             for
             our
             sins
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             euen
             our
             father
             ,
             and
             by
             relying
             on
             his
             al-sufficiency
             to
             perform
             that
             high
             worke
             of
             redemption
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             was
             sealed
             and
             ordained
             .
          
           
             This
             faith
             is
             not
             borne
             and
             bred
             with
             vs
             ,
             but
             is
             wrought
             in
             vs
             by
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             h
             who
             is
             therefore
             called
             the
             spirit
             of
             faith
             .
             Except
             he
             giue
             it
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             haue
             it
             :
             it
             is
             natural
             to
             vs
             to
             presume
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             to
             dispaire
             on
             the
             other
             side
             :
             but
             to
             beleeue
             (
             which
             is
             seated
             in
             the
             middest
             )
             is
             supernaturall
             .
             To
             haue
             a
             dead
             faith
             commeth
             of
             our selues
             :
             but
             to
             haue
             a
             liuely
             faith
             ,
             proceedeth
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             ascribe
             all
             praise
             and
             glory
             .
             Now
             the
             proper
             office
             and
             function
             of
             this
             iustifying
             faith
             standeth
             in
             apprehending
             ,
             receiuing
             ,
             and
             laying
             hold
             vppon
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             benefits
             .
             Euen
             as
             the
             hand
             stretched
             forth
             ,
             layeth
             hold
             vpon
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             pulleth
             the
             same
             vnto
             it
             :
             so
             doth
             saith
             apply
             the
             sauing
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospell
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             
               Gal.
               3.
               
               That
               the
               blessing
               of
               Abraham
               might
               come
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             i
             
               that
               wee
               might
               receiue
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               spirit
               through
               faith
               .
            
             Where
             he
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             we
             embrace
             and
             receiue
             the
             precious
             promises
             of
             saluation
             and
             forgiuenesse
             of
             our
             sinnes
             by
             faith
             ,
             beleeuinge
             the
             same
             to
             belong
             vnto
             our selues
             .
             The
             scripture
             calleth
             Christ
             a
             redeemer
             indefinitely
             ?
             Iob
             calleth
             him
             his
             redeemer
             k
             particularly
             ,
             Iob
             ,
             19.
             
             
               I
               knowe
               that
               my
               redeemer
               lyueth
               .
            
             The
             Scriptur
             setteth
             out
             the
             lord
             as
             the
             god
             of
             his
             church
             :
             Thomas
             vpon
             a
             special
             feeling
             of
             Christs
             fauor
             toward
             him
             ,
             l
             acknowledgeth
             him
             to
             be
             his
             Lord
             and
             his
             god
             .
             Iohn
             .
             20
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               Lord
               and
               my
               god
               .
            
             The
             Scripture
             propoundeth
             Christ
             as
             the
             Sauiour
             of
             his
             people
             :
             the
             blessed
             virgin
             taketh
             this
             as
             spoken
             to
             her selfe
             ,
             m
             an
             accounteth
             him
             her
             sauiour
             .
             Luke
             1.
             
             
               My
               spirit
               reioyceth
               in
               god
               my
               sauiour
               .
            
             The
             Scriptur
             maketh
             Christ
             the
             L.
             and
             protector
             of
             his
             church
             :
             
             Elizabeth
             maketh
             a
             speciall
             n
             application
             thereof
             ,
             calling
             him
             her
             lord
             
               Luk.
               1
               ,
               Whence
               commeth
               this
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               mother
               of
               my
               Lord
               should
               come
               vnto
               me
               .
            
             It
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             holy
             and
             christian
             faith
             to
             beleeue
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             :
             this
             must
             euery
             one
             beleeue
             ,
             this
             must
             euery
             one
             hold
             ,
             this
             must
             euery
             one
             apply
             ,
             o
             as
             christ
             did
             to
             the
             sick
             man
             of
             the
             Palsey
             ,
             Mathew
             .
             
               9.
               sonne
               be
               of
               good
               comfort
               ,
               thy
               sinnes
               are
               forgiuen
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             hardest
             thing
             in
             the
             worlde
             thus
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             whether
             we
             respect
             Christ
             or
             our selues
             .
             It
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             neither
             knoweth
             nor
             feeleth
             the
             burden
             of
             sin
             ,
             to
             say
             he
             hath
             faith
             ,
             and
             beleeueth
             in
             gods
             mercy
             :
             but
             when
             Satan
             shall
             fift
             him
             ,
             when
             his
             owne
             hart
             shall
             accuse
             him
             ,
             when
             sinne
             shall
             he
             heauy
             vpon
             his
             soule
             ,
             when
             the
             vnsupportable
             and
             vnsufferable
             anger
             of
             God
             shall
             presse
             his
             conscience
             to
             the
             nethermost
             hell
             ,
             and
             the
             flame
             thereof
             consume
             his
             bones
             and
             turne
             his
             moisture
             p
             into
             the
             drought
             of
             Summer
             :
             if
             then
             he
             can
             stand
             vpright
             ,
             and
             build
             himselfe
             q
             vpon
             the
             rock
             ,
             when
             the
             floods
             come
             ,
             when
             the
             winds
             blow
             and
             beat
             vpon
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             ground
             shaketh
             vnder
             his
             feet
             ,
             this
             man
             with
             boldnesse
             and
             confidence
             may
             truely
             say
             ,
             and
             seale
             it
             vppe
             for
             an
             euerlasting
             truth
             ,
             
               My
               sinnes
               are
               forgiuen
               me
            
             .
             For
             if
             then
             he
             can
             comfort
             himselfe
             in
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             apply
             his
             gratious
             mercies
             to
             his
             owne
             fainting
             hart
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             r
             
               Though
               the
               Lorde
               would
               kill
               me
               ,
               yet
               still
               I
               wil
               trust
               in
               him
               :
            
             this
             is
             the
             property
             of
             a
             sounde
             faith
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             strongest
             gates
             of
             hel
             shal
             not
             preuaile
             .
          
           
             This
             appeareth
             euidently
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             s
             who
             beleeued
             that
             of
             his
             old
             ,
             weake
             ,
             withered
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             dead
             body
             ,
             should
             spring
             children
             t
             like
             the
             sande
             on
             the
             sea-shore
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             starres
             of
             heauen
             for
             multitude
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             haue
             a
             seede
             in
             whom
             himselfe
             and
             all
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             should
             be
             blessed
             .
             If
             hee
             had
             consulted
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             what
             discourses
             might
             a
             naturall
             man
             alledge
             to
             〈◊〉
             the
             crediting
             of
             this
             promise
             ?
             yet
             hee
             doubted
             not
             ,
             hee
             disputeth
             not
             the
             
             matter
             ,
             but
             beleeued
             that
             the
             weake
             shoulde
             bee
             made
             strong
             ,
             that
             the
             barren
             should
             be
             made
             fruitfull
             and
             a
             ioyfull
             mother
             of
             children
             ,
             that
             the
             dead
             should
             be
             made
             aliue
             to
             dwell
             with
             a
             family
             ,
             springing
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             body
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             reason
             as
             vnlikely
             and
             vnpossible
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             dry
             and
             dead
             tree
             pulled
             vp
             by
             the
             rootes
             ,
             to
             bud
             ,
             bear
             ,
             and
             bring
             foorth
             plentifull
             〈◊〉
             .
             So
             ,
             what
             can
             bee
             more
             difficult
             and
             hard
             then
             for
             vs
             to
             beleeue
             and
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shall
             haue
             euerlastinge
             life
             ?
             by
             his
             shame
             and
             dishonour
             we
             shall
             haue
             glory
             and
             praise
             ?
             that
             by
             his
             wounds
             and
             reproaches
             we
             shall
             haue
             the
             curing
             and
             healing
             of
             our
             〈◊〉
             ?
             that
             by
             his
             agonies
             and
             bloody
             sweate
             ,
             wee
             shall
             haue
             peace
             and
             rest
             ?
             by
             his
             condemnation
             we
             shall
             haue
             saluation
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             after
             a
             sort
             ,
             in
             hell
             to
             see
             heauen
             ?
             in
             cursing
             ,
             to
             see
             blessing
             ?
             in
             humiliation
             ,
             to
             see
             exaltation
             ?
             in
             death
             ,
             to
             see
             life
             ?
             in
             condemnation
             ,
             to
             lay
             holde
             of
             saluation
             ?
             in
             feeling
             of
             sin
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             the
             pardon
             of
             sinnes
             ?
             lastly
             in
             out
             vnrighteousnes
             and
             misery
             ,
             to
             bee
             both
             righteous
             and
             accepted
             to
             eternall
             life
             :
             and
             in
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             lawe
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             law
             ?
          
           
             This
             is
             indeede
             to
             haue
             the
             sauing
             faith
             u
             of
             Gods
             elect
             .
             And
             to
             say
             that
             this
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             ,
             or
             a
             small
             thinge
             ,
             is
             plainely
             to
             betray
             and
             difcouer
             ,
             that
             wee
             never
             knew
             what
             true
             faith
             meaneth
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             faith
             ,
             let
             euery
             one
             of
             vs
             labour
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             a
             specially
             and
             particularly
             apprehend
             the
             promises
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             declareth
             .
             Galatians
             
               2
               ,
               I
               am
               crucified
               with
               Christ
               ,
               but
               I
               liue
               ;
               yet
               not
               I
               any
               more
               ,
               but
               christdiueth
               in
               me
               :
               and
               in
               that
               that
               I
               nowe
               liue
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               I
               liue
               by
               the
               faith
               in
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               loued
               mee
               ,
               and
               giuen
               himselfe
               for
               me
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             b
             I
             
               haue
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
               I
               haue
               finished
               my
               course
               ,
               I
               haue
               kept
               the
               faith
               ,
               hencefoorth
               is
               〈◊〉
               vppe
               for
               me
               a
               crowne
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               the
               Lorde
               the
               righteous
               iudge
               ,
               shall
               giue
               vnto
               me
               at
               that
               day
               .
            
          
           
             Where
             wee
             see
             a
             speciall
             application
             to
             himselfe
             
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             beleeue
             that
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             crucified
             ,
             died
             ,
             was
             buried
             ,
             rose
             againe
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             ascended
             into
             heauen
             :
             for
             this
             is
             a
             general
             faith
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             reprobates
             ,
             yea
             the
             Deuils
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             haue
             as
             great
             a
             part
             and
             portion
             therein
             as
             we
             ,
             yet
             they
             tremble
             at
             the
             remembrance
             of
             their
             iudgement
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             Iames
             sheweth
             ,
             c
             
               Thou
               beleeuest
               there
               is
               one
               god
               ,
               thou
               doest
               well
               :
               the
               deuils
               also
               beleeue
               and
               tremble
               .
            
             There
             is
             more
             required
             of
             vs
             ,
             then
             to
             beleeue
             the
             Histories
             and
             doctrine
             of
             the
             scriptures
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             an
             outward
             profession
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             vnderstand
             and
             assent
             vnto
             the
             couenant
             of
             grace
             made
             by
             christ
             that
             it
             is
             certain
             and
             shal
             be
             verified
             in
             the
             members
             of
             the
             church
             :
             we
             must
             ,
             besides
             this
             generall
             and
             confused
             faith
             ,
             apply
             and
             appropriate
             vnto
             our selues
             the
             promises
             of
             saluation
             :
             We
             must
             not
             onely
             see
             them
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             but
             feele
             them
             in
             our
             harts
             :
             We
             must
             beleeue
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             christ
             is
             a
             sauior
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             is
             our
             sauior
             and
             our
             redeemer
             .
             Thus
             we
             must
             euery
             one
             of
             vs
             for
             his
             owne
             part
             make
             proper
             to
             himselfe
             all
             the
             riches
             and
             graces
             that
             are
             in
             chist
             Iesus
             ,
             because
             in
             giuing
             himselfe
             to
             vs
             ,
             he
             giueth
             al
             his
             benefits
             :
             in
             that
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             he
             maketh
             vs
             after
             a
             sort
             d
             partakers
             of
             the
             diuine
             nature
             :
             being
             heir
             of
             al
             things
             ,
             in
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             maketh
             al
             things
             ours
             ,
             whether
             
             life
             or
             death
             ,
             whether
             things
             present
             or
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             recouering
             in
             him
             the
             possession
             of
             those
             thinges
             which
             wee
             lost
             in
             Adam
             :
             being
             the
             beloued
             sonne
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             hee
             maketh
             vs
             acceptable
             and
             wel
             pleasing
             vnto
             him
             :
             leading
             captiuity
             captiue
             and
             giuing
             gifts
             f
             to
             men
             ,
             hauing
             Dominion
             ouer
             the
             Deuil
             ,
             sin
             ,
             hell
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             enemies
             ,
             hee
             protecteth
             vs
             that
             they
             cannot
             ouerthrow
             vs
             ,
             and
             hath
             g
             made
             vs
             kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             god
             euen
             his
             father
             :
             in
             that
             he
             is
             happy
             and
             immortal
             ,
             he
             maketh
             vs
             partakers
             of
             his
             blessednes
             and
             immortality
             .
             When
             we
             shall
             seuerally
             and
             particularly
             apply
             al
             the
             actions
             and
             benefits
             of
             Christ
             our
             lorde
             vnto
             our selues
             ,
             we
             may
             boldely
             come
             to
             the
             lordes
             table
             ,
             where
             wee
             shall
             fiude
             christ
             ,
             and
             
             enioy
             him
             to
             our
             endlesse
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Neither
             are
             we
             to
             abstaine
             and
             hang
             backe
             from
             comming
             to
             the
             Supper
             ,
             nor
             to
             dispaire
             of
             our selues
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             to
             much
             cast
             downe
             ,
             when
             wee
             feele
             sundry
             defectes
             and
             wantes
             in
             our
             faith
             .
             For
             h
             there
             is
             a
             weake
             and
             feeble
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             a
             true
             faith
             as
             well
             as
             the
             stronge
             faith
             .
             There
             are
             two
             degrees
             offaith
             profitable
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             The
             weake
             faith
             ,
             i
             is
             an
             earnest
             and
             vnfained
             desire
             to
             be
             reconciled
             vnto
             GOD
             in
             christ
             ,
             which
             willing
             desire
             in
             vs
             GOD
             accepteth
             as
             the
             deede
             it selfe
             :
             hee
             accounteth
             the
             defire
             of
             faith
             as
             faith
             it selfe
             :
             the
             desire
             of
             reconciliation
             and
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             by
             the
             death
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             shall
             be
             auaileable
             to
             worke
             out
             our
             attonement
             and
             redemption
             .
             The
             stronge
             faith
             is
             a
             full
             perswasion
             and
             assurance
             k
             of
             the
             mercyes
             of
             GOD
             ,
             when
             the
             faithful
             can
             truely
             say
             with
             the
             Apostle
             .
             l
             Rom.
             8
             38.
             39.
             
             
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               neither
               life
               nor
               death
               ,
               nor
               thinges
               present
               nor
               thinges
               to
               come
               ,
               neither
               Angels
               ,
               nor
               principalities
               ,
               nor
               powers
               ,
               neither
               height
               ,
               nor
               depth
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               creature
               shall
               separate
               vs
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               GOD
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               our
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             greatest
             measure
             and
             highest
             degree
             of
             faith
             :
             this
             is
             the
             top
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             full
             ripenesse
             of
             faith
             :
             heereunto
             wee
             are
             to
             striue
             and
             indeuour
             ,
             and
             neuer
             to
             giue
             rest
             vnto
             our
             soules
             ,
             vntill
             wee
             bee
             resouled
             and
             setled
             in
             our
             consciences
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             sinnes
             are
             assuredly
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             wee
             accepted
             to
             euerlasting
             life
             .
             This
             greatenesse
             of
             faith
             was
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             m
             who
             was
             not
             weak
             ,
             but
             strengthened
             in
             faith
             ,
             being
             fully
             perswaded
             
               He
               that
               had
               promised
               was
               also
               able
               to
               doe
               it
               .
            
             All
             that
             liue
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             doe
             not
             attaine
             to
             this
             full
             measure
             of
             a
             perfect
             faith
             :
             but
             euen
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             we
             are
             babes
             before
             we
             come
             to
             be
             men
             of
             ripe
             yeares
             ,
             first
             we
             be
             weake
             before
             we
             be
             strong
             ,
             n
             first
             we
             are
             fed
             with
             milke
             before
             we
             can
             digest
             strong
             meat
             .
             We
             see
             o
             corne
             first
             is
             in
             the
             grasse
             then
             in
             the
             blade
             ,
             before
             it
             come
             to
             the
             stalke
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             ripe
             corne
             in
             the
             eare
             .
             There
             must
             be
             in
             all
             thinges
             a
             beginning
             ,
             
             before
             there
             can
             be
             a
             proceeding
             to
             perfection
             .
             The
             tree
             sendeth
             forth
             his
             tender
             braunches
             ,
             and
             putteth
             forth
             his
             leaues
             ,
             before
             the
             fruit
             commeth
             .
             So
             is
             it
             with
             euery
             christian
             Man
             and
             Woman
             ,
             first
             they
             are
             babes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             haue
             certaine
             seedes
             and
             beginnings
             of
             faith
             springing
             in
             them
             to
             eternall
             life
             :
             afterward
             they
             grow
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
             ,
             from
             grace
             to
             grace
             ,
             from
             degree
             to
             degree
             ,
             p
             and
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
             ,
             vntill
             they
             come
             to
             a
             full
             perswasion
             and
             assurance
             without
             wauering
             ,
             q
             which
             ariseth
             after
             many
             experiences
             of
             Gods
             '
             manifold
             mercies
             and
             fauours
             in
             the
             course
             of
             our
             liues
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Psal.
             23.
             
             
               Doubtlesse
               kindnesse
               and
               mercy
               shall
               follow
               me
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               remaine
               a
               long
               season
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             be
             〈◊〉
             ed
             and
             discouraged
             when
             our
             faith
             is
             feeble
             ,
             for
             a
             feeble
             faith
             wil
             apply
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             a
             strong
             faith
             :
             it
             wil
             draw
             Christ
             home
             to
             dwell
             in
             our
             hartes
             ,
             r
             through
             whom
             we
             shall
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             haue
             euerlasting
             life
             .
             Hee
             that
             had
             but
             a
             weake
             eie
             and
             a
             dimme
             sight
             ,
             to
             behold
             the
             brasen
             Serpent
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             s
             was
             healed
             from
             the
             deadly
             stinging
             of
             the
             fiery
             Serpents
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             he
             that
             saw
             cleerly
             and
             perfectly
             a
             farre
             off
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             but
             a
             Leprous
             and
             sickly
             hand
             is
             able
             to
             hold
             that
             which
             is
             offered
             vnto
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             sound
             and
             strong
             hand
             .
             So
             hee
             that
             hath
             a
             little
             faith
             in
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             haue
             his
             saluation
             denied
             ,
             nor
             forgiuenesse
             of
             his
             sinnes
             kept
             from
             him
             ,
             if
             with
             an
             humble
             heart
             he
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             haue
             them
             pardoned
             .
             The
             Apostles
             beleeued
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             Sauiour
             of
             the
             world
             :
             yet
             they
             were
             ignorant
             t
             of
             his
             death
             and
             resurrection
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             chiefe
             meanes
             of
             saluation
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             saide
             to
             be
             men
             of
             little
             faith
             .
             So
             our
             sauiour
             ,
             when
             the
             u
             Disciples
             had
             asked
             increase
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             declareth
             that
             if
             our
             faith
             be
             in
             quantity
             but
             as
             a
             graine
             of
             mustard-seede
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             powerfull
             and
             effectuall
             ,
             seeing
             he
             will
             not
             a
             quench
             the
             smooking
             flaxe
             ,
             nor
             breake
             the
             bruised
             reede
             ,
             but
             cherish
             the
             least
             sparke
             and
             measure
             of
             grace
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             from
             aboue
             .
             This
             likewise
             was
             the
             faith
             of
             that
             father
             ,
             whose
             child
             was
             possessed
             with
             a
             dumbe
             and
             deafe
             spirit
             ,
             
             when
             christ
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             b
             
               If
               thou
               canst
               beleau
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               possible
               to
               him
               that
               beleeueth
               :
            
             straight
             way
             he
             cryed
             with
             teares
             ,
             saying
             .
             Lord
             ,
             I
             
               beleeue
               ,
               help
               mine
               vnbeleefe
            
             .
             Christ
             doth
             not
             reiect
             him
             for
             his
             weaknes
             of
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             ,
             to
             teach
             that
             we
             should
             not
             dispaire
             ,
             or
             be
             dismaid
             ,
             when
             we
             finde
             wauering
             ,
             wantes
             ,
             distrust
             ,
             and
             imperfection
             in
             our selues
             :
             but
             rather
             confessing
             our
             frailty
             with
             that
             father
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             pray
             to
             be
             strengthned
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             our
             faith
             increased
             .
             For
             ,
             whosoeuer
             vnfainedly
             desireth
             any
             grace
             of
             God
             tending
             to
             saluation
             ,
             shal
             receiue
             it
             :
             if
             he
             continue
             c
             knocking
             at
             the
             gate
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             it
             shall
             bee
             opened
             ,
             and
             his
             prayer
             shal
             be
             granted
             ,
             as
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             ,
             d
             I
             
               wilgiue
               to
               him
               that
               is
               a
               thirst
               of
               the
               wel
               of
               the
               water
               of
               life
               .
            
             Thus
             ,
             if
             wee
             long
             after
             the
             graces
             wanting
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             as
             the
             earth
             after
             a
             great
             drouth
             for
             the
             comfortable
             shewers
             of
             refreshing
             rain
             ,
             vsing
             the
             meanes
             appointed
             of
             God
             to
             attaine
             them
             ,
             as
             ,
             earnest
             praier
             ,
             reuerent
             attending
             on
             the
             continuall
             hearing
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             diligent
             receiung
             of
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             being
             carefull
             to
             giue
             honor
             and
             glory
             to
             him
             for
             his
             gifts
             we
             haue
             already
             of
             his
             onely
             mercy
             obtained
             and
             enioyed
             ,
             wee
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             and
             replenished
             :
             for
             then
             c
             
               He
               that
               hath
               〈◊〉
               his
               good
               worke
               in
               vs
               ,
               will
               perfect
               the
               same
               in
               our
               harts
               vntill
               the
               day
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             Thus
             much
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             sec.
             part
             of
             true
             examination
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             instrument
             whereby
             wee
             lay
             hold
             vpon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             liuely
             members
             of
             him
             :
             withont
             which
             whosoeuer
             come
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             depart
             away
             without
             fruit
             and
             comfort
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Chap.
             18.
             
             Of
             Repentance
             ,
             the
             third
             part
             of
             examination
             .
          
           
             THe
             next
             thing
             in
             this
             tryall
             to
             be
             considered
             is
             a
             repētance
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             a
             renewing
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             a
             change
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             a
             turning
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             a
             reformation
             of
             our
             life
             and
             affections
             .
             As
             knowledge
             is
             the
             beginning
             and
             as
             it
             were
             the
             forerunner
             of
             faith
             ,
             like
             a
             messenger
             going
             before
             his
             maister
             to
             prepare
             for
             his
             comming
             :
             so
             repentance
             is
             an
             especiall
             fruit
             of
             faith
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             whosoeuer
             draweth
             neere
             to
             the
             Lordes
             Table
             ,
             prophaneth
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             departeth
             without
             comfort
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             altering
             of
             our
             liues
             and
             conuersations
             to
             God
             ,
             ioyned
             with
             a
             Godly
             sorrow
             and
             detestation
             of
             all
             sinne
             ,
             together
             with
             an
             vnfained
             loue
             and
             desire
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
             This
             appeareth
             in
             the
             change
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             of
             our
             thoughtes
             ,
             affections
             ,
             meditations
             ,
             and
             delightes
             :
             in
             al
             these
             the
             old
             man
             with
             his
             deceitful
             lusts
             must
             be
             put
             off
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             man
             must
             be
             put
             on
             ,
             b
             which
             after
             God
             is
             created
             vnto
             righteousnesse
             and
             true
             holinesse
             .
             This
             duty
             is
             taught
             in
             diuers
             places
             of
             the
             scripture
             .
             Herunto
             come
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Esaiah
             ,
             When
             c
             
               ye
               come
               to
               appeare
               before
               me
               ,
               who
               required
               this
               at
               your
               hands
               ,
               to
               tread
               in
               my
               courtes
               ?
               Bring
               no
               mo
               oblations
               in
               vaine
               :
               〈◊〉
               is
               an
               abhomination
               vnto
               me
               :
               I
               cannot
               suffer
               your
               new
               Moones
               ,
               nor
               Sabbaths
               ,
               nor
               solemne
               〈◊〉
               (
               it
               is
               iniquity
               )
               nor
               assemblies
               .
               And
               when
               ye
               shall
               stretch
               out
               your
               handes
               ,
               I
               will
               hide
               mine
               eies
               from
               you
               :
               and
               though
               ye
               make
               manie
               praiers
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               heare
               ,
               for
               your
               handes
               are
               ful
               of
               blood
               Wash
               you
               ,
               make
               you
               cleane
               ,
               take
               awaie
               the
               euil
               of
               your
               workes
               from
               before
               mine
               〈◊〉
               to
               do
               euel
               ,
               learne
               to
               do
               wel
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             Ch.
             66.
             
             
               He
               that
               killeth
               a
               bullock
            
             ,
             d
             
               is
               as
               if
               he
               〈◊〉
               a
               man
               :
               he
               that
               sacrificeth
               a
               sheep
               ,
               is
               as
               if
               he
               cut
               off
               a
               Dogges
               necke
               :
               he
               that
               offereth
               an
               oblation
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               
               fered
               swines
               fleshe
               :
               he
               that
               burneth
               incense
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               blessed
               an
               idoll
               :
               yea
               they
               haue
               chosen
               their
               owne
               waies
               ,
               and
               their
               soule
               delighteth
               〈◊〉
               their
               abhominations
               .
            
             Whereby
             the
             prophet
             meaneth
             ,
             that
             god
             accepteth
             no
             sacrifices
             without
             faith
             and
             repentance
             .
             This
             also
             was
             figured
             and
             shaddowed
             out
             ,
             by
             washing
             the
             garments
             and
             changing
             the
             attire
             of
             such
             as
             came
             with
             e
             their
             oblations
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             prepared
             themselues
             to
             his
             seruice
             .
             This
             Iacob
             commaunded
             ,
             when
             he
             reformed
             his
             houshold
             ,
             and
             went
             vp
             with
             them
             to
             Bethell
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             Thus
             Moses
             prepared
             the
             people
             ,
             before
             the
             law
             was
             deliuered
             in
             Mount
             Sinas
             .
             And
             heereunto
             the
             prophet
             Dauid
             alludeth
             ,
             Psal.
             26.
             
             I
             
               will
               wash
               mine
               handes
               in
               innocency
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               compasse
               thine
               alter
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             indeauour
             to
             liue
             most
             vprightly
             toward
             thee
             and
             toward
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             and
             offer
             sacrifices
             at
             thine
             alter
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             such
             as
             feele
             not
             themselues
             to
             haue
             penytent
             heartes
             ,
             to
             be
             humbled
             and
             grieued
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             sigh
             and
             grone
             vnder
             the
             burden
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             tremble
             at
             Gods
             iudgementes
             ,
             cannot
             come
             aright
             to
             this
             holy
             Supper
             ,
             but
             eate
             and
             drinke
             certaine
             iudgement
             to
             themselues
             .
             The
             broken
             and
             contrite
             heart
             is
             the
             path
             way
             to
             heauen
             ,
             f
             and
             an
             vnspeakeable
             companion
             of
             repentance
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             
             
               Godly
               sorrow
               causeth
               repentance
               vnto
               saluation
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               repented
               off
               ,
               but
               worldly
               sorrowe
               causeth
               death
               :
               but
               behold
               ,
               this
               thing
               ,
               that
               ye
               haue
               beene
               Godly
               sory
               ,
               what
               great
               care
               it
               hath
               wrought
               in
               you
               :
               yea
               ,
               what
               cleering
               of
               your selues
               :
               yea
               ,
               what
               indignation
               :
               yea
               ,
               what
               feare
               :
               yea
               ,
               what
               desire
               :
               yea
               ,
               what
               zeale
               :
               yea
               ,
               what
               punishment
               .
            
          
           
             Heere
             be
             the
             g
             notes
             and
             tokens
             whereby
             we
             may
             try
             our
             repentance
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             sincere
             or
             not
             .
             It
             hath
             these
             signes
             to
             discerne
             it
             ,
             a
             care
             to
             leaue
             that
             sinne
             into
             which
             wee
             are
             fallen
             ,
             otherwise
             we
             haue
             not
             repented
             ,
             as
             Act.
             2.
             they
             which
             had
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             him
             into
             the
             handes
             of
             sinners
             ,
             were
             pricked
             in
             their
             heartes
             ,
             and
             sayed
             to
             Peter
             and
             to
             the
             other
             h
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Men
               and
               bretheren
               ,
               what
               shall
               wee
               doe
               ?
            
             And
             Peter
             sayde
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
               Amend
               your
               liues
               ,
               and
               saue
               your selues
               from
               this
               froward
               
               generation
               .
            
             The
             other
             signes
             of
             repentance
             are
             a
             confession
             of
             our
             sins
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             condemning
             our selues
             for
             them
             :
             an
             holy
             and
             inward
             anger
             against
             our selues
             for
             our
             carelesnesse
             in
             looking
             to
             our
             owne
             waies
             :
             a
             feare
             not
             so
             much
             of
             Gods
             iudgements
             ,
             as
             least
             we
             fall
             into
             the
             same
             sins
             againe
             ,
             and
             so
             offend
             our
             mercifull
             father
             :
             a
             desire
             ,
             euer
             after
             to
             please
             God
             with
             all
             our
             hearts
             :
             and
             last
             of
             all
             a
             renewing
             and
             punishing
             of
             our
             owne
             soules
             for
             our
             offences
             cōmitted
             against
             him
             .
             Now
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             repent
             aright
             ,
             and
             sit
             in
             iudgement
             of
             our selues
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             forme
             of
             gods
             iustice
             :
             it
             shal
             be
             needful
             for
             vs
             i
             to
             examine
             our selues
             by
             the
             ten
             words
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             same
             to
             frame
             ten
             seueral
             enditements
             against
             our selues
             ,
             whereby
             we
             shal
             find
             a
             great
             defect
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             a
             great
             spoile
             of
             obedience
             ,
             a
             great
             accesse
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             heape
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             corruptions
             .
             This
             then
             may
             serue
             and
             suffice
             for
             the
             true
             examination
             of
             our
             selus
             .
             We
             must
             consider
             
             and
             confesse
             that
             we
             haue
             not
             loued
             and
             feared
             God
             ,
             we
             haue
             not
             beleeued
             and
             depended
             vpon
             him
             in
             al
             estates
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             but
             haue
             oftentimes
             feared
             and
             loued
             the
             creature
             aboue
             him
             ,
             we
             haue
             preferred
             a
             filthy
             pleasure
             before
             him
             :
             we
             haue
             doubted
             of
             his
             promises
             through
             vnbeleefe
             ,
             and
             relyed
             vpon
             an
             arme
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             Wee
             haue
             beene
             carelesse
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             haue
             not
             prayed
             
             to
             him
             with
             stedfast
             assurance
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             we
             haue
             not
             serued
             him
             in
             spirit
             and
             in
             truth
             as
             he
             requireth
             of
             vs
             ,
             but
             hypocrisie
             hath
             crept
             into
             our
             best
             actions
             and
             meditations
             ,
             we
             haue
             more
             laboured
             after
             the
             outward
             shewes
             and
             appearances
             of
             religion
             ,
             then
             to
             expresse
             the
             power
             of
             Godlinesse
             :
             and
             haue
             more
             esteemed
             to
             seeme
             to
             others
             to
             bee
             true
             Christians
             then
             to
             bee
             such
             indeede
             .
             Wee
             haue
             not
             reuerenced
             the
             eternall
             Maiesty
             of
             God
             as
             is
             meete
             
             to
             doe
             ,
             who
             is
             infinite
             ,
             inuisible
             ,
             vnchangeable
             ;
             we
             haue
             not
             blessed
             and
             praysed
             his
             name
             with
             thankes-giuing
             for
             all
             thinges
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             aduersity
             as
             prosperity
             :
             Wee
             haue
             not
             heard
             ,
             reade
             ,
             and
             meditated
             in
             his
             word
             with
             such
             affection
             ,
             reuerence
             and
             zeale
             as
             is
             requisite
             :
             
             when
             occasion
             hath
             beene
             offered
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             gods
             prouidence
             ,
             we
             haue
             not
             acknowledged
             in
             them
             the
             greatnes
             of
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             as
             we
             ought
             :
             nay
             rather
             the
             glorious
             and
             dredful
             name
             of
             god
             (
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             deare
             vnto
             vs
             then
             our
             own
             liues
             )
             hath
             beene
             blasphemed
             ,
             dishonored
             ,
             and
             abused
             by
             vs.
             Touching
             the
             sabboth
             ,
             wee
             must
             consider
             and
             confesse
             
             how
             we
             haue
             prophaned
             it
             :
             we
             haue
             bene
             more
             careful
             to
             follow
             our
             worldly
             workes
             and
             affaires
             ,
             then
             to
             seeke
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             and
             his
             righteousnes
             ,
             hauing
             had
             more
             care
             of
             the
             body
             then
             of
             the
             soule
             :
             we
             haue
             sent
             out
             our
             seruants
             to
             dispatch
             our
             busines
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             haue
             not
             suffered
             them
             to
             attend
             on
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             the
             saluation
             of
             their
             soules
             :
             and
             our
             soules
             haue
             neglected
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             of
             god
             ,
             haue
             defiled
             his
             sanctuary
             ,
             and
             haue
             polluted
             that
             holy
             day
             with
             feasting
             ,
             playing
             ,
             sporting
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             idelnes
             ,
             and
             other
             vanities
             .
             Wee
             haue
             not
             yealded
             reuerence
             to
             superiors
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             nor
             bin
             
             affraid
             to
             offend
             them
             as
             god
             hath
             commaunded
             :
             we
             haue
             not
             alwaies
             spoken
             of
             them
             and
             their
             gouernment
             as
             wee
             should
             :
             wee
             haue
             not
             had
             such
             a
             reuerent
             opinon
             and
             perswasion
             of
             our
             pastors
             &
             teachers
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             which
             haue
             the
             charge
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             labor
             among
             vs
             in
             the
             lord
             .
             Againe
             we
             haue
             not
             beene
             careful
             to
             teach
             and
             instruct
             such
             as
             are
             vnder
             vs
             ,
             as
             our
             Children
             ,
             seruantes
             ,
             and
             whole
             famylie
             as
             wee
             are
             bound
             ,
             praying
             with
             them
             in
             our
             houses
             ,
             exorting
             them
             in
             all
             wisedome
             ,
             conferring
             with
             them
             in
             all
             gentlenesse
             ,
             and
             furthering
             them
             in
             all
             the
             waies
             of
             Godlynesse
             .
             Touching
             the
             sixt
             Commaundement
             ,
             we
             haue
             not
             loued
             our
             Neighbours
             as
             our selues
             ,
             procuring
             
             their
             good
             as
             our
             own
             ,
             we
             haue
             broken
             out
             through
             debate
             ,
             contention
             ,
             chiding
             ,
             reuiling
             ,
             brauling
             ,
             quarrelling
             ,
             and
             reuenging
             :
             we
             haue
             not
             reioyced
             at
             the
             good
             and
             prosperity
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             but
             when
             Gods
             eie
             hath
             beene
             good
             towarde
             them
             in
             blessing
             them
             ,
             we
             haue
             repined
             and
             grudged
             at
             it
             .
             We
             haue
             not
             possessed
             the
             vessels
             of
             our
             bodies
             in
             holines
             and
             honour
             ,
             as
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Holyeghost
             ,
             
             
             knowing
             we
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             :
             we
             haue
             not
             tamed
             and
             brought
             into
             subiection
             this
             flesh
             as
             we
             should
             ,
             
             to
             make
             it
             in
             all
             respectes
             subiecte
             and
             obedient
             vnto
             the
             spirit
             :
             wee
             haue
             not
             made
             a
             couenant
             with
             our
             eies
             ,
             with
             our
             eares
             ,
             with
             our
             tongues
             ,
             to
             turne
             them
             from
             all
             vncleane
             sights
             ,
             wanton
             words
             ,
             and
             filthy
             communication
             ,
             but
             haue
             suffered
             them
             to
             wander
             after
             vnlawful
             lust
             and
             concupisence
             :
             neither
             haue
             we
             vsed
             such
             sobriety
             ,
             abstinence
             ,
             and
             temperancy
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             fit
             to
             keepe
             vnder
             our
             affections
             ,
             but
             riotousnes
             ,
             excesse
             in
             apparrell
             ,
             surfetting
             ,
             slouthfulnes
             ,
             idlenes
             ,
             pride
             ,
             and
             fulnesse
             of
             breade
             (
             which
             were
             the
             sinnes
             of
             Sodome
             .
             Ezek.
             16
             )
             are
             vsed
             in
             many
             places
             :
             as
             for
             drunkennes
             ,
             it
             hath
             taken
             away
             the
             hearts
             ,
             and
             euen
             washed
             a
             way
             the
             braines
             of
             many
             .
             Wee
             must
             confesse
             ,
             that
             our
             dealinges
             with
             our
             neighbours
             in
             buying
             ,
             selling
             ,
             bargaining
             ,
             and
             contracting
             ,
             haue
             not
             bin
             
             with
             such
             vprightnes
             ,
             soundenes
             ,
             iustice
             ,
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             truth
             as
             God
             requireth
             :
             we
             haue
             bene
             giuen
             to
             oppreffion
             ,
             couetousnes
             and
             hard
             dealing
             one
             toward
             another
             ,
             &
             not
             considered
             that
             godlines
             is
             great
             gaine
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             be
             contented
             with
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             haue
             food
             and
             raiment
             we
             must
             be
             content
             ,
             and
             can
             carry
             nothing
             with
             vs
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             we
             haue
             not
             at
             all
             times
             beene
             giuen
             to
             mercy
             and
             compassion
             to
             ward
             the
             poor
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             them
             and
             their
             families
             ,
             especially
             in
             times
             of
             famine
             ,
             dearth
             ,
             pestilence
             ,
             sickenesse
             ,
             and
             other
             mortalities
             and
             necessities
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             not
             loued
             the
             
             truth
             in
             the
             inward
             partes
             ,
             neither
             maintained
             the
             credire
             and
             good
             name
             of
             men
             as
             wee
             ought
             ,
             but
             haue
             beene
             addicted
             to
             lying
             ,
             enuying
             ,
             backebiting
             ,
             flattering
             ,
             or
             defaming
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             heare
             others
             with
             comforte
             and
             delight
             to
             do
             the
             like
             :
             we
             haue
             not
             bene
             couragious
             and
             constant
             to
             confesse
             and
             defend
             the
             truth
             against
             the
             enimies
             thereof
             ,
             but
             haue
             bene
             ashamed
             to
             set
             our selues
             against
             lies
             ,
             errours
             ,
             and
             slaunders
             :
             we
             haue
             kindled
             the
             coales
             of
             contention
             by
             false
             surmises
             ,
             carrying
             of
             tales
             ,
             
             and
             publishing
             of
             infirmities
             to
             the
             hurt
             and
             hinderance
             of
             our
             brethren
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             must
             remember
             to
             shut
             vppe
             this
             confession
             ,
             that
             our
             whole
             narure
             is
             vile
             and
             wretched
             ,
             the
             heart
             of
             
             man
             is
             deceitfull
             aboue
             all
             things
             and
             past
             finding
             out
             :
             we
             are
             sinfull
             as
             an
             euill
             tree
             which
             can
             bring
             foorth
             nothinge
             but
             euil
             fruit
             ,
             our
             thoughts
             are
             vaine
             and
             corrupt
             ,
             our
             first
             motions
             and
             immaginations
             are
             euill
             against
             the
             lawe
             of
             God
             that
             saith
             ,
             k
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               lust
            
             ,
             requiring
             a
             pure
             heart
             to
             ward
             our
             neighbors
             ,
             holy
             cogitations
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             continuall
             conflict
             against
             euil
             affections
             and
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Thus
             must
             euery
             one
             of
             vs
             arraigne
             and
             endite
             our
             selus
             .
             Thus
             we
             must
             accuse
             our selues
             ,
             and
             condemne
             our
             owne
             workes
             .
             Thus
             we
             must
             search
             our
             owne
             waies
             ,
             confessinge
             that
             if
             l
             our
             owne
             heartes
             accuse
             vs
             ,
             God
             is
             greater
             then
             our
             hearts
             and
             knoweth
             all
             things
             .
             Then
             let
             vs
             appeale
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             let
             vs
             desire
             saluation
             in
             Christ
             for
             his
             mercies
             sake
             ,
             let
             vs
             cast
             al
             out
             comfort
             vpon
             him
             ,
             couering
             our
             faces
             through
             shame
             of
             our
             sinnes
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             humbling
             our selues
             through
             greefe
             of
             them
             that
             are
             present
             ,
             and
             working
             out
             our
             saluation
             with
             a
             feare
             of
             that
             which
             may
             come
             heereafter
             .
          
           
             If
             thus
             we
             iudge
             our selues
             ,
             God
             will
             acquite
             vs
             :
             if
             thus
             we
             condemne
             our selues
             ,
             God
             wil
             iustifie
             vs
             :
             if
             we
             accuse
             our selues
             ,
             hee
             wil
             discharge
             vs
             :
             if
             we
             be
             displeased
             with
             our selues
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             God
             wil
             be
             wel
             pleased
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             cloath
             vs
             with
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             Christ.
             But
             if
             we
             stande
             vpon
             our
             owne
             righteousnesse
             and
             worthines
             ,
             if
             we
             say
             we
             haue
             need
             of
             nothing
             ,
             if
             we
             flatter
             and
             deceiue
             our
             selus
             ,
             comparing
             our selues
             with
             our selues
             or
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             word
             :
             God
             wil
             examin
             vs
             ,
             and
             sit
             in
             iudgement
             vppon
             vs.
             If
             hee
             enter
             into
             m
             iudgement
             with
             vs
             ,
             no
             flesh
             shall
             bee
             iustified
             in
             his
             sight
             :
             for
             if
             thou
             ,
             O
             Lorde
             ,
             streightly
             markest
             iniquities
             ,
             O
             Lorde
             who
             shal
             stande
             ?
             He
             wil
             bee
             reuenged
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             many
             plagues
             vpon
             vs
             :
             he
             will
             send
             sundry
             diseases
             
             vpon
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             a
             troubled
             spirit
             vpon
             our
             soules
             ,
             he
             will
             adde
             one
             punishment
             to
             another
             ,
             vntill
             we
             repent
             ,
             as
             he
             teacheth
             by
             many
             examples
             in
             the
             scriptures
             .
             The
             Apostle
             1
             cor
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               that
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               vnworthily
               ,
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
            
             n
             
               iudgement
               to
               himselfe
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               many
               are
               weak
               ,
               and
               sick
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               many
               sleep
               :
               for
               if
               we
               would
               iudge
               our selues
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               be
               iudged
               .
               But
               when
               we
               are
               iudged
               ,
               we
               are
               chastned
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               we
               should
               not
               be
               condemned
               with
               the
               world
               .
            
             So
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             being
             myraculously
             fed
             by
             the
             Lords
             own
             hand
             ,
             lusted
             and
             became
             vnthankeful
             ,
             and
             therefore
             while
             the
             meat
             was
             yet
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             o
             
               The
               wrath
               of
               God
               fell
               dovvne
               vppon
               them
               ,
               and
               sle
               vv
               the
               strongest
               of
               them
               and
               smote
               dovvne
               the
               chosen
               men
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             Iudas
             ,
             chosen
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             twelue
             ,
             p
             comming
             vnworthily
             to
             the
             Passeouer
             ,
             Satan
             entered
             further
             into
             him
             ,
             wrought
             in
             him
             his
             owne
             confusion
             ,
             and
             brought
             vpon
             him
             swift
             damnation
             .
             The
             ghest
             in
             the
             gospell
             ,
             q
             that
             pressed
             vnto
             the
             supper
             without
             his
             weddinge
             garment
             ,
             was
             taken
             speechlesse
             ,
             bound
             hand
             and
             foot
             ,
             and
             cast
             in
             to
             vtter
             darkenes
             ,
             where
             shal
             be
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             therefore
             put
             off
             ,
             and
             deferre
             his
             repentance
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             least
             he
             draw
             vppon
             himselfe
             finall
             destruction
             of
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             and
             find
             his
             hart
             exceedly
             hardned
             through
             continuance
             in
             sinne
             :
             but
             while
             r
             the
             acceptable
             time
             is
             ,
             let
             vs
             both
             purpose
             and
             endeuour
             to
             forsake
             our
             euil
             waies
             ,
             our
             wicked
             works
             ,
             and
             all
             knowne
             sinnes
             reueled
             vnto
             vs
             by
             the
             sacred
             oracle
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             daily
             wants
             ,
             and
             do
             commit
             dayly
             and
             new
             sinnes
             through
             infirmity
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             s
             we
             must
             haue
             renewed
             faith
             and
             renewed
             repentance
             ,
             t
             because
             euery
             new
             sinne
             requireth
             a
             new
             act
             of
             repentanee
             ,
             and
             appealing
             to
             Christ
             by
             faith
             .
             Then
             we
             are
             aright
             disposed
             to
             the
             lords
             table
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             liuely
             touched
             with
             a
             sence
             and
             feeling
             of
             our
             corrupt
             dispositions
             and
             daily
             failings
             in
             our
             faith
             and
             obedience
             .
             For
             the
             repentance
             of
             euery
             faithfull
             man
             must
             be
             doble
             ,
             first
             general
             ,
             repenting
             of
             original
             and
             actuall
             sinnes
             generally
             ,
             receiuing
             power
             of
             God
             to
             
             change
             ourminds
             ,
             wils
             ,
             and
             affections
             ,
             u
             whereof
             Ioh.
             bap
             t
             ist
             saith
             ,
             
               Repent
               ,
               for
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               is
               at
               hand
               .
            
             This
             is
             giuen
             and
             granted
             vnto
             vs
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             firste
             we
             receiue
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             it
             maketh
             an
             alteration
             in
             vs
             ,
             slayth
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             quickneth
             the
             life
             of
             the
             new
             man
             beginneth
             in
             weaknes
             ,
             continueth
             in
             greater
             strength
             ,
             and
             groweth
             more
             and
             more
             vnto
             perfection
             .
             Secondly
             speciall
             ,
             for
             speciall
             sinnes
             and
             continuall
             failings
             into
             which
             we
             fall
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             practise
             to
             the
             end
             of
             our
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             for
             the
             feeblenes
             of
             his
             faith
             is
             to
             absent
             himself
             from
             this
             supper
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             remember
             touching
             our
             repentance
             ,
             thogh
             it
             be
             in
             great
             weakenes
             and
             frailty
             :
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             a
             sound
             and
             sincere
             hatred
             of
             all
             sinne
             not
             a
             for
             saking
             of
             some
             sinnes
             onely
             ,
             as
             
               Saul
               ,
               herod
            
             ,
             and
             Iudus
             did
             ,
             keeping
             other
             in
             themselues
             to
             their
             owne
             confusion
             our
             imperfections
             shal
             be
             couered
             ,
             our
             wants
             shall
             be
             supplied
             ,
             our
             weaknes
             shal
             be
             remitted
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             annointed
             and
             sent
             to
             preach
             a
             the
             gospell
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             to
             heale
             the
             broken
             hearted
             ,
             to
             publish
             deliuerance
             to
             the
             captiues
             ,
             recouering
             of
             sight
             to
             the
             blind
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             at
             liberty
             them
             that
             are
             brused
             .
             And
             hepronounceth
             such
             b
             blessed
             as
             are
             poor
             in
             spirit
             ,
             
               For
               theirs
               is
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
            
             Wherfore
             ,
             if
             thou
             feele
             in
             thy selfe
             great
             defectes
             of
             faith
             ,
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             pray
             to
             God
             earnestly
             that
             hee
             will
             vouchsafe
             to
             increase
             his
             giftes
             ,
             let
             vs
             confesse
             with
             Dauid
             ,
             c
             wee
             haue
             find
             ;
             let
             vs
             weep
             with
             Pet.
             d
             and
             the
             sinful
             woman
             :
             let
             vs
             acknowledge
             our
             vnworthines
             ,
             and
             say
             with
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             e
             
               We
               are
               not
               worthy
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               come
               vnder
               our
               roofe
               ,
            
             Let
             vs
             cry
             out
             with
             the
             Publican
             ,
             f
             
               O
               God
               ,
               be
               merciful
               to
               me
               a
               sinner
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             way
             to
             make
             vs
             worthy
             :
             this
             is
             the
             means
             to
             fit
             vs
             to
             the
             Lords
             table
             :
             this
             is
             to
             be
             practised
             of
             such
             as
             will
             be
             his
             ghuests
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             19.
             
             Of
             reconciliation
             to
             our
             brethren
             :
             the
             last
             part
             of
             Examination
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             ,
             in
             examination
             of
             our selues
             ,
             we
             hane
             shewd
             what
             wee
             are
             to
             doe
             in
             respect
             of
             GOD
             ,
             the
             roote
             
             whereof
             is
             knowledge
             ,
             the
             body
             is
             faith
             ,
             the
             fruite
             is
             repentance
             .
             Now
             to
             conclude
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             handle
             the
             last
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             loue
             toward
             men
             ,
             and
             reconciliation
             of
             our selues
             to
             our
             neighbors
             ,
             for
             iniuries
             ,
             wronges
             ,
             and
             offences
             done
             vnto
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             poyson
             to
             this
             banket
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             vaine
             we
             shall
             pretend
             knowledge
             ,
             boast
             of
             faith
             ,
             glory
             of
             repentance
             ,
             if
             we
             faile
             in
             duties
             toward
             our
             bretheren
             .
             For
             ,
             heere
             is
             the
             touchstone
             and
             tryall
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             euen
             our
             obedience
             to
             the
             second
             table
             ,
             which
             concerneth
             the
             duties
             of
             loue
             toward
             our
             bretheren
             .
             Heerevnto
             commeth
             b
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             Euangelist
             Math.
             5.
             
             
               If
               thou
               bring
               thy
               gift
               to
               the
               alter
               ,
               and
               there
               remembrest
               that
               thy
               brother
               hath
               ought
               against
               thee
               ,
               leaue
               there
               thy
               gift
               before
               the
               altar
               ,
               and
               goe
               first
               be
               reconciled
               to
               thy
               brother
               ,
               then
               come
               and
               offer
               thy
               gift
               .
            
             Where
             he
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             he
             so
             approproueth
             this
             duty
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             haue
             his
             owne
             immediat
             seruice
             cease
             ,
             and
             giue
             place
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             performed
             .
             So
             ,
             in
             the
             Sermon
             which
             he
             made
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             betrayed
             to
             death
             ,
             he
             did
             diligently
             beate
             vpon
             this
             point
             ,
             saying
             ,
             c
             
               By
               this
               shall
               all
               men
               know
               that
               ye
               are
               my
               Disciples
               ,
               if
               ye
               loue
               one
               another
               .
               This
               is
               my
               〈◊〉
               ,
               that
               ye
               loue
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               loued
               you
               :
               greater
               loue
               then
               this
               hath
               no
               man
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               bestow
               his
               life
               for
               his
               frends
               :
               ye
               are
               my
               friends
               ,
               if
               ye
               doe
               whatsoeuer
               I
               commaund
               you
               .
            
             This
             likewise
             the
             d
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             him
             to
             be
             the
             scoller
             of
             the
             same
             maister
             ,
             Coloss.
             3
             ,
             
               As
               the
               elect
               of
               God
               ,
               holie
               and
               beloued
               ,
               put
               on
               tender
               mercy
               ,
               kindnesse
               ,
               humblenesse
               of
               minde
               ,
               meekenesse
               ,
               long-suffering
               ,
               forbearing
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               forgiuing
               one
               another
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               haue
               a
               quarell
               vnto
               another
               ,
               euen
               as
               Christ
               forgaue
               you
               ,
               euen
               so
               doe
               ye
               :
               and
               aboue
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               put
               on
               loue
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               bound
               of
               perfectnesse
               .
            
             As
             euery
             one
             hath
             a
             comfortable
             experience
             in
             his
             own
             hart
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             toward
             him
             in
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             sinnes
             which
             are
             many
             and
             great
             ;
             so
             let
             him
             shew
             mercy
             againe
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             receiued
             mercy
             ,
             and
             deale
             vnto
             others
             kindly
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             delt
             gratiously
             toward
             him
             .
             Our
             sauiour
             Christ
             auoucheth
             this
             Math.
             18.
             in
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             lender
             that
             had
             many
             debters
             :
             he
             called
             them
             to
             e
             take
             
             an
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             forgiueth
             the
             debt
             hauing
             compassion
             on
             him
             that
             was
             not
             able
             to
             pay
             :
             but
             when
             he
             was
             departed
             ,
             and
             had
             found
             one
             of
             his
             fellow-seruants
             which
             ought
             him
             an
             hundred
             pence
             ,
             he
             laid
             hand
             on
             him
             ,
             thratled
             him
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             in
             prison
             till
             he
             should
             pay
             the
             debt
             .
             Then
             the
             Lord
             called
             him
             and
             said
             ,
             
               O
               euil
               seruant
               ,
               I
               forgaue
               thee
               all
               that
               debt
               ,
               because
               thou
               prayedst
               me
               :
               Oughtest
               thou
               not
               also
               to
               haue
               pittie
               on
               thy
               fellow-seruant
               ,
               euen
               as
               I
               had
               pittie
               on
               thee
               ?
            
             So
             his
             Lord
             was
             wroth
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             him
             to
             the
             tormenters
             ,
             till
             he
             should
             pay
             all
             that
             was
             due
             to
             him
             .
             Then
             followeth
             the
             application
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             
               So
               likewise
               shall
               mine
               heauenly
               father
               do
               vnto
               you
               ,
               except
               ye
               forgiue
               from
               your
               harts
               each
               one
               his
               brother
               their
               trespasses
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             was
             ordained
             of
             God
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             band
             of
             loue
             ,
             and
             a
             chaine
             to
             vnite
             and
             ioyne
             vs
             togither
             among
             our selues
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             wer
             possible
             we
             should
             not
             breake
             from
             him
             :
             as
             Paule
             teacheth
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10
             
               We
               that
               are
               manie
            
             ,
             f
             
               are
               one
               bread
               ,
               and
               one
               bodie
               ,
               because
               we
               al
               are
               partakers
               of
               one
               bread
               .
            
             Wherefore
             this
             Supper
             may
             fitly
             be
             called
             ,
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             vnity
             ,
             and
             a
             seale
             of
             our
             agreement
             one
             with
             another
             .
             Behold
             heere
             ,
             a
             chaine
             consisting
             of
             many
             linkes
             to
             knit
             vs
             together
             ,
             that
             wee
             breake
             not
             from
             God
             and
             our
             brethren
             .
             Do
             we
             not
             al
             come
             to
             the
             table
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             all
             eat
             of
             the
             same
             bread
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             al
             drinke
             of
             the
             same
             cup
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             same
             loafe
             compact
             of
             many
             cornes
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             same
             Wine
             pressed
             out
             of
             many
             clusters
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             all
             ioyne
             together
             in
             the
             same
             receiuing
             ?
             Were
             we
             not
             baptized
             into
             the
             same
             baptism
             ?
             What
             a
             shameful
             thing
             is
             this
             ,
             full
             of
             infamy
             and
             reproach
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             branches
             of
             the
             same
             vine
             ,
             the
             sheepe
             of
             the
             same
             shepheard
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             the
             same
             father
             ,
             the
             Seruants
             of
             the
             same
             maister
             ,
             the
             fellowes
             of
             the
             same
             houshould
             ,
             the
             heirs
             of
             the
             same
             kingdome
             ,
             the
             ghuests
             of
             the
             same
             banket
             ,
             the
             obtainers
             of
             the
             same
             promise
             ,
             the
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             hope
             ,
             the
             members
             of
             the
             same
             bodye
             ,
             and
             the
             professors
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             to
             contend
             and
             striue
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             to
             delight
             in
             brauling
             ,
             fighting
             ,
             quarrelling
             ,
             and
             to
             norish
             
             hatred
             ,
             malice
             ,
             rancour
             ,
             spite
             ,
             enuy
             ,
             biting
             ,
             and
             backbiting
             one
             of
             another
             .
             If
             Ephraim
             be
             set
             against
             g
             Manasses
             ,
             and
             Manasses
             against
             Ephraim
             ,
             if
             Brother
             be
             diuided
             against
             brother
             ,
             if
             we
             bite
             one
             at
             another
             ,
             let
             vs
             take
             heed
             least
             we
             be
             consumed
             one
             of
             another
             .
             The
             sonnes
             of
             God
             are
             renewed
             into
             the
             image
             ofGod
             ,
             to
             resemble
             their
             heauenly
             father
             in
             true
             holines
             ,
             and
             doe
             all
             weare
             the
             same
             cognizance
             and
             liuery
             .
             For
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             the
             marks
             of
             Ch.
             sheepe
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             knowne
             and
             discerned
             :
             so
             that
             all
             our
             discentions
             ,
             diuisions
             ,
             railings
             ,
             reuilings
             disgracings
             and
             defacings
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             tend
             to
             the
             reproch
             and
             dishonour
             of
             our
             common
             father
             ,
             and
             do
             giue
             an
             heauy
             testimony
             against
             our
             souls
             with
             God
             and
             his
             elect
             Angels
             .
             For
             how
             do
             we
             approach
             vnto
             God
             ?
             how
             do
             we
             come
             into
             his
             presence
             ?
             With
             what
             harts
             do
             we
             pray
             before
             him
             and
             vnto
             him
             ?
             Are
             we
             not
             taught
             h
             to
             aske
             forgiuenes
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             as
             we
             forgiue
             the
             trespasses
             done
             vnto
             vs
             ?
             It
             then
             we
             be
             malicious
             and
             enuious
             ,
             and
             carry
             the
             fresh
             remembrance
             of
             wronges
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             pursue
             them
             with
             reuenge
             :
             do
             we
             not
             pray
             against
             our selues
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             beseech
             God
             to
             poure
             out
             vengance
             vpon
             vs
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             open
             our
             mouths
             to
             our
             owne
             destruction
             ?
             For
             when
             wee
             vse
             our
             tongues
             to
             say
             ,
             i
             
               Lord
               ,
               forgiue
               vs
               ,
               for
               euen
               we
               forgiue
               :
            
             is
             it
             not
             asmuch
             as
             if
             we
             should
             pray
             ,
             forgiue
             vs
             not
             Lord
             ,
             for
             we
             do
             not
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             forgiue
             others
             ?
             Therefore
             ,
             after
             the
             forme
             of
             prayer
             giuen
             to
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             Christ
             addeth
             ,
             
               If
               ye
               do
               forgiue
               men
               their
               trespasses
               ,
               your
               heauenly
               father
               will
               also
               forgiue
               you
               :
               but
               if
               ye
               do
               not
               forgiue
               men
               their
               trepasses
               ,
               no
               more
               will
               your
               father
               forgiue
               you
               your
               trespasses
               .
            
             And
             as
             he
             exhorteth
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             stand
             and
             appeare
             before
             the
             Altar
             ,
             k
             they
             must
             forgiue
             :
             so
             when
             we
             appeare
             at
             the
             Lords
             table
             ,
             we
             must
             forgiue
             ,
             if
             we
             haue
             any
             thing
             against
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             our
             father
             also
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             may
             forgiue
             vs
             our
             trespasses
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             we
             woulde
             be
             directed
             to
             knowe
             whether
             this
             loue
             be
             is
             vs
             or
             not
             ,
             wee
             may
             try
             our
             owne
             hearts
             by
             these
             l
             holy
             properties
             and
             blessed
             effectes
             described
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             ,
             cor
             ,
             xiii
             ,
             Loue
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               suffereth
               long
               ,
               it
               is
               
               bountifull
               ,
               loue
               enuieth
               not
               ,
               loue
               doth
               not
               boast
               itselfe
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               puffed
               vp
               :
               it
               disdaineth
               not
               ,
               it
               seeketh
               not
               her
               owne
               things
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               prouoked
               to
               anger
               ,
               it
               thinketh
               not
               euill
               :
               it
               reioyceth
               not
               in
               iniquity
               ,
               but
               reioyceth
               in
               the
               truth
               :
               it
               suffereth
               all
               things
               ,
               it
               beleeueth
               al
               thinges
               ,
               it
               hopeth
               al
               things
               ,
               it
               endureth
               al
               things
               .
            
          
           
             Heere
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             loue
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             vs.
             Euery
             one
             of
             vs
             must
             indeuour
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             description
             may
             rightly
             agree
             to
             euery
             one
             of
             vs
             ,
             and
             truely
             be
             found
             in
             vs
             toward
             all
             men
             ,
             euen
             our
             enimies
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Iesus
             Christ
             hath
             left
             vs
             an
             example
             of
             his
             loue
             ,
             m
             when
             he
             praied
             for
             his
             enimies
             ,
             that
             crucified
             and
             cruelly
             entreated
             him
             ,
             
               father
               forgiue
               them
               :
               for
               they
               know
               what
               they
               do
            
             and
             this
             did
             stephen
             to
             those
             that
             stoned
             him
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               lay
               not
               this
               sin
               to
               their
               charge
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             let
             vs
             walke
             in
             it
             :
             this
             was
             their
             practise
             ,
             let
             vs
             follow
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             haue
             shewed
             the
             necessity
             of
             examination
             of
             ourselues
             before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Lordes
             supper
             ,
             and
             declared
             the
             parts
             wherein
             it
             standeth
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             it
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             .
             If
             we
             come
             furnished
             with
             these
             things
             ,
             with
             sauing
             knoledg
             ,
             with
             iustifieng
             faith
             ,
             with
             vnfained
             repentance
             ,
             with
             a
             louing
             and
             longing
             reconciliation
             towarde
             our
             brethren
             among
             whom
             we
             liue
             ,
             hauing
             as
             much
             n
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             
               Peace
               with
               all
               men
            
             ,
             yea
             euen
             our
             enimies
             :
             let
             vs
             not
             abstaine
             from
             the
             Lordes
             table
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             frailties
             and
             infirmities
             in
             vs
             :
             for
             God
             couereth
             them
             ,
             o
             and
             will
             not
             bring
             them
             into
             remembrance
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             2.
             
             
               Chron
               ,
               30.
               
               A
               multitude
               of
               people
               had
               not
               clensed
               themselues
               ,
               yet
               did
               eate
               the
               passeouer
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               it
               was
               writen
               :
               wherfore
               Hezekiah
               praied
               for
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
               The
               good
               God
               be
               merciful
               toward
               him
               that
               prepareth
               his
               whole
               hart
               to
               seeke
               the
               Lord
               god
               ,
               the
               god
               of
               his
               fathers
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               not
               clensed
               according
               to
               the
               purification
               of
               the
               sanctuarie
               :
               and
               the
               Lord
               heard
               Hezekiah
               ,
               and
               healed
               the
               people
               .
            
             Where
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             because
             their
             hart
             was
             vpright
             and
             sincere
             ,
             their
             wants
             and
             imperfections
             were
             not
             imputed
             vnto
             them
             .
             For
             God
             respecteth
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             inward
             partes
             ,
             and
             pard
             oneth
             their
             sinnes
             that
             thus
             prepare
             their
             harts
             to
             seeke
             him
             .
             So
             
             then
             ,
             p
             they
             were
             greatly
             deceiued
             ,
             that
             thoght
             they
             honoured
             the
             Sacrament
             by
             abstaining
             from
             it
             :
             it
             is
             not
             honoured
             ,
             but
             dishonoured
             :
             not
             hallowed
             ,
             but
             prophaned
             :
             not
             regarded
             reuerently
             ,
             but
             reproched
             greeuously
             by
             our
             wilfull
             abstinence
             ,
             q
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             ,
             1
             cor
             ,
             11.
             
               let
               a
               man
               examin
               himself
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eat
               of
               this
               bread
               and
               drink
               of
               this
               cup.
            
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             let
             him
             proue
             himselfe
             and
             so
             let
             him
             abstaine
             .
             For
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             abused
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             forbearing
             ,
             hauing
             examined
             our selues
             ,
             as
             by
             not
             examining
             our selues
             ,
             and
             receiuing
             vnworthily
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             examination
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             to
             be
             obserued
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             20.
             
             The
             conclusion
             ,
             containing
             an
             abridgement
             of
             the
             whole
             treatise
             .
          
           
             THe
             effect
             of
             that
             which
             hath
             bene
             deliuered
             hitherto
             in
             these
             Books
             ,
             may
             thus
             be
             gathred
             into
             a
             short
             sum
             and
             abridgement
             .
             We
             haue
             a
             declared
             that
             God
             ,
             in
             al
             times
             and
             ages
             of
             the
             church
             from
             the
             first
             being
             of
             our
             first
             parents
             ,
             hath
             to
             his
             word
             and
             promises
             anexed
             sacraments
             as
             seales
             of
             assurance
             b
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             them
             :
             therby
             magnifieng
             his
             owne
             mercy
             toward
             his
             people
             ,
             shewing
             our
             weaknes
             and
             vnworthines
             ,
             and
             condemning
             such
             as
             oftentimes
             desire
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Lordes
             table
             ,
             but
             esteeme
             little
             of
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             :
             whereas
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             haue
             one
             and
             the
             same
             author
             ,
             they
             are
             instruments
             of
             the
             same
             grace
             ,
             their
             whole
             force
             and
             effect
             dependeth
             on
             God
             ,
             they
             require
             faith
             c
             to
             be
             mingled
             with
             them
             ,
             &
             they
             profit
             not
             alway
             at
             the
             very
             moment
             of
             hearing
             and
             receiuing
             .
             Notwithstanding
             some
             differences
             wee
             find
             betweene
             them
             ,
             as
             namely
             in
             the
             greater
             necessity
             of
             the
             worde
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             :
             Infidels
             were
             neuer
             barred
             from
             hearing
             the
             word
             when
             they
             would
             become
             d
             hearers
             thereof
             :
             and
             whereas
             the
             word
             affecteth
             one
             only
             of
             the
             sences
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             hearing
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             〈◊〉
             offered
             
             to
             the
             eies
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             eares
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             some
             sort
             become
             more
             effectuall
             then
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             worde
             Sacrament
             ,
             it
             is
             drawne
             from
             martiall
             discipline
             ,
             and
             properly
             signifieth
             the
             Souldiers
             othe
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             bindeth
             himselfe
             to
             his
             Captaine
             :
             which
             worde
             being
             vsed
             by
             the
             olde
             Latine
             interpreter
             ,
             is
             now
             become
             ordinary
             and
             common
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             mentioned
             in
             so
             many
             sillables
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             And
             howsoeuer
             the
             word
             be
             often
             taken
             in
             a
             large
             and
             generall
             signification
             :
             yet
             as
             we
             take
             it
             in
             these
             bookes
             ,
             e
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             a
             visible
             signe
             and
             seale
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             sauing
             graces
             by
             certaine
             outward
             rites
             are
             signified
             ,
             exhybited
             and
             sealed
             vppe
             vnto
             vs.
             This
             discription
             being
             〈◊〉
             ,
             teacheth
             vs
             these
             pointes
             ,
             first
             that
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             dependeth
             not
             on
             the
             worthynesse
             or
             vnworthynesse
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             but
             vpon
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             f
             so
             that
             an
             euill
             Minister
             may
             deliuer
             the
             good
             thinges
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             was
             the
             cause
             that
             g
             Christ
             Iesus
             baptized
             none
             ,
             but
             his
             Disciples
             baptized
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             learne
             not
             to
             esteeme
             of
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             sacraments
             by
             the
             fitnesse
             or
             vnsitnesse
             of
             the
             Mynisters
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             h
             none
             must
             adde
             vnto
             them
             ,
             none
             must
             take
             ought
             from
             them
             ,
             none
             must
             any
             way
             abuse
             them
             contrary
             to
             the
             institution
             and
             ordinance
             of
             God.
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             learne
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacramentes
             are
             not
             bare
             and
             naked
             signes
             of
             Christ
             absent
             i
             but
             sure
             seales
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             who
             is
             offered
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             receyued
             onely
             of
             the
             faithfull
             :
             so
             that
             the
             presence
             of
             vngodlye
             men
             meeting
             vs
             at
             the
             same
             Table
             ,
             cannot
             hurte
             vs
             in
             our
             worthye
             receiuing
             .
             In
             a
             k
             Sacrament
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             two
             thinges
             ,
             his
             partes
             and
             his
             vses
             .
          
           
             The
             partes
             of
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             l
             are
             partly
             outward
             and
             partly
             inward
             .
             The
             outward
             partes
             are
             m
             these
             foure
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             Mynister
             lawfully
             called
             ,
             is
             necessarily
             required
             .
             〈◊〉
             then
             the
             Mynister
             〈◊〉
             not
             administer
             them
             ,
             or
             if
             pryuate
             
             persons
             wil
             administer
             them
             ,
             n
             they
             sinne
             against
             God
             ,
             the
             one
             for
             not
             perfourming
             the
             dutyes
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             the
             other
             because
             he
             runneth
             beyond
             the
             boundes
             of
             his
             calling
             .
             The
             second
             outward
             parte
             o
             is
             the
             word
             of
             institution
             ,
             consisting
             of
             a
             Commaundement
             and
             a
             promise
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             required
             of
             vs
             ,
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             wordes
             of
             insti●ution
             ,
             to
             ioyne
             the
             word
             with
             the
             sacramentes
             ,
             and
             to
             discharge
             those
             from
             the
             number
             of
             sacramentes
             ,
             which
             want
             the
             warrant
             of
             the
             word
             .
             The
             third
             outward
             part
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             p
             the
             signe
             :
             for
             wheresoeuer
             there
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             there
             must
             of
             necessity
             bee
             an
             outward
             element
             ,
             so
             that
             neither
             must
             wee
             make
             an
             Idoll
             of
             the
             signe
             by
             aduancing
             it
             to
             high
             ,
             nor
             cleane
             abolish
             it
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             doth
             by
             their
             doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
             The
             last
             outward
             part
             is
             the
             q
             receiuer
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             without
             their
             lawfull
             vse
             are
             no
             sacraments
             at
             all
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             signes
             are
             reserued
             and
             not
             applyed
             .
          
           
             The
             inward
             partes
             also
             are
             r
             foure
             :
             first
             ,
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             offering
             and
             applying
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             as
             s
             surely
             as
             the
             Minyster
             doth
             the
             outward
             signe
             which
             is
             a
             great
             comfort
             to
             such
             as
             come
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             The
             second
             inward
             parte
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             t
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             working
             by
             the
             worde
             :
             so
             that
             wee
             can
             neuer
             heare
             the
             worde
             ,
             or
             receiue
             the
             Sacramentes
             aright
             without
             the
             speciall
             direction
             and
             inspiration
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             GOD
             :
             neyther
             must
             wee
             hang
             vpon
             extraordinary
             reuelations
             ,
             which
             openeth
             a
             wide
             doore
             vnto
             all
             disorders
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             spir●t
             is
             not
             separated
             from
             the
             word
             .
             The
             third
             inward
             part
             is
             Iesus
             u
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             truth
             and
             the
             life
             of
             all
             Sacramentes
             :
             now
             if
             God
             the
             father
             haue
             giuen
             him
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             a
             how
             shall
             hee
             not
             with
             him
             giue
             vs
             all
             thinges
             else
             ?
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             laye
             hold
             vpon
             him
             especially
             in
             all
             discomfits
             and
             troubles
             ,
             when
             our
             faith
             is
             assaulted
             by
             the
             enemies
             of
             our
             saluation
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             inward
             parte
             ,
             is
             the
             faithfull
             receiuer
             :
             for
             except
             wee
             b
             send
             out
             saith
             to
             bring
             CHRIST
             home
             to
             dwell
             with
             vs
             in
             our
             heartes
             ,
             wee
             shall
             in
             vaine
             looke
             
             to
             receiue
             profit
             by
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             so
             that
             the
             reprobate
             ,
             who
             are
             vessels
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             perdytion
             ,
             cannot
             receiue
             Christ
             ,
             albeit
             they
             partake
             the
             signes
             of
             Christ.
             As
             for
             the
             elect
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Lordes
             ,
             sealed
             vp
             to
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
             ,
             before
             their
             conuersion
             and
             gathering
             into
             the
             sheepefold
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             also
             onely
             receiue
             the
             outward
             signe
             without
             Christ
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             they
             are
             without
             faith
             :
             but
             after
             they
             are
             called
             with
             an
             holy
             calling
             effectually
             ,
             and
             haue
             receiued
             to
             beleeue
             vnfainedly
             ,
             they
             are
             partakers
             both
             of
             the
             signe
             and
             of
             the
             thing
             signified
             .
             These
             are
             the
             outward
             and
             inward
             parces
             .
             Now
             there
             c
             is
             a
             fit
             proportion
             and
             agreement
             betweene
             these
             partes
             ,
             each
             very
             aptly
             answering
             the
             other
             .
             For
             euen
             as
             the
             minister
             by
             the
             word
             of
             institution
             ,
             offereth
             and
             applyeth
             〈◊〉
             the
             outward
             element
             to
             the
             body
             of
             the
             receiuer
             :
             so
             the
             father
             ,
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             offereth
             and
             applyeth
             Iesus
             christ
             inuisibly
             to
             the
             faithfull
             receiuer
             .
          
           
             We
             shewed
             before
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             sacrament
             wee
             are
             to
             obserue
             two
             pointes
             ,
             his
             partes
             and
             his
             vses
             .
             Hitherto
             wee
             haue
             spoken
             of
             all
             the
             partes
             ,
             both
             such
             as
             are
             outward
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             inward
             .
             Now
             it
             remaineth
             to
             handle
             his
             vses
             .
             The
             vses
             of
             a
             sacrament
             d
             are
             chiefely
             three
             :
             first
             ,
             e
             to
             strengthen
             faith
             :
             secondly
             ,
             f
             to
             scale
             the
             couenant
             between
             God
             and
             vs
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             g
             to
             be
             a
             badge
             of
             our
             profession
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             banner
             displayed
             to
             witnesse
             our
             warfare
             vnder
             our
             chiefe
             captaine
             Christ
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             If
             these
             be
             the
             true
             vses
             and
             endes
             of
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             then
             wee
             learne
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             h
             our
             owne
             failinges
             and
             infirmities
             of
             faith
             ;
             that
             GOD
             refuseth
             none
             for
             weakenesse
             and
             wauering
             of
             faith
             ;
             i
             that
             there
             is
             an
             assurance
             of
             faith
             to
             be
             attained
             vnto
             ,
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             that
             as
             God
             euermore
             keepeth
             his
             promise
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             k
             who
             is
             not
             as
             man
             that
             he
             should
             lie
             ,
             nor
             as
             the
             son
             of
             man
             that
             he
             should
             deceiue
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             be
             careful
             to
             keep
             the
             articles
             of
             l
             agreement
             betweene
             God
             &
             vs
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             his
             word
             ,
             to
             loue
             our
             bretheren
             ,
             to
             obey
             his
             will
             :
             lastly
             as
             our
             priuiledges
             
             are
             great
             ,
             to
             beare
             the
             badges
             of
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             so
             it
             teacheth
             that
             we
             are
             not
             our
             owne
             ,
             m
             but
             are
             bought
             at
             a
             great
             price
             ,
             not
             with
             n
             corruptible
             thinges
             as
             Syluer
             and
             Gold
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             as
             of
             a
             lambe
             vnspotted
             and
             vndefiled
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             :
             now
             of
             the
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             vnderstand
             the
             word
             for
             such
             as
             are
             seales
             of
             our
             communion
             with
             christ
             .
             The
             sacraments
             o
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             are
             two
             ,
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             neither
             are
             there
             any
             moe
             left
             vnto
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             Christ
             taught
             no
             moe
             p
             sacraments
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             deliuered
             no
             moe
             to
             the
             churches
             ,
             who
             yet
             were
             faithfull
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             reueiled
             the
             whole
             counsell
             of
             God
             ,
             q
             without
             concealing
             and
             keeping
             backe
             of
             anye
             doctrine
             which
             themselues
             had
             receiued
             .
             Besides
             ,
             these
             two
             Sacramentes
             are
             altogether
             perfect
             and
             sufficient
             ,
             both
             to
             enter
             a
             Christian
             〈◊〉
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             to
             retaine
             him
             continually
             in
             the
             same
             .
             From
             this
             number
             of
             two
             sacramentes
             we
             learne
             〈◊〉
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             great
             loue
             of
             God
             toward
             vs
             ,
             who
             hath
             eased
             vs
             of
             the
             r
             heauy
             burden
             of
             infinite
             Cerimonies
             ,
             prescribed
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             vs
             s
             a
             few
             sacramentes
             in
             stead
             of
             many
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             wee
             see
             heereby
             the
             difference
             betweene
             the
             olde
             Testament
             and
             the
             New
             ,
             and
             betweene
             the
             sacramentes
             of
             the
             olde
             testament
             and
             the
             new
             :
             they
             had
             sundry
             significant
             signes
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             whose
             interpretation
             was
             not
             easily
             knowne
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             seeing
             God
             hath
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             two
             signes
             ,
             and
             added
             two
             seals
             to
             his
             word
             and
             writings
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             haue
             the
             stronger
             faith
             in
             his
             mircyfull
             promises
             .
             For
             ,
             wherefore
             hath
             he
             doubled
             the
             signes
             ,
             but
             that
             wee
             should
             encrease
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             double
             our
             assurance
             of
             his
             graces
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             number
             of
             two
             ,
             ouerthroweth
             the
             number
             of
             seauen
             sacramentes
             ,
             maintained
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             iust
             number
             was
             t
             first
             broched
             by
             
               Peter
               Lumbard
            
             ,
             afterwarde
             ratysied
             in
             the
             Counsell
             of
             Florence
             ,
             and
             lastlye
             established
             in
             the
             Counsell
             of
             
             Trent
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             become
             the
             common
             doctrine
             of
             that
             counterfect
             church
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             besides
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             which
             wee
             receiue
             ,
             they
             u
             haue
             instaled
             into
             the
             number
             of
             sacraments
             Confirmation
             ,
             Penance
             ,
             Matrimony
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             and
             extreame
             Vnction
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             Sacramentes
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             euidence
             of
             sundry
             reasons
             .
             And
             firist
             of
             all
             ,
             a
             confirmation
             cannot
             bee
             lifted
             vppe
             into
             the
             seate
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             or
             sit
             downe
             in
             this
             Chaire
             of
             honour
             ,
             because
             it
             wanteth
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             wanteth
             an
             outward
             signe
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             word
             to
             warrant
             it
             ,
             or
             promise
             of
             blessing
             :
             for
             howsoeuer
             b
             the
             Apostles
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             gaue
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             those
             miraculous
             gifts
             are
             now
             withdrawne
             from
             the
             church
             of
             God.
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             haue
             aduanced
             it
             aboue
             baptisme
             ,
             they
             administer
             it
             in
             a
             strange
             tongue
             ,
             and
             halow
             the
             greazy
             oyle
             to
             purifie
             soule
             and
             body
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             c
             their
             popish
             penance
             ,
             instituted
             by
             bodily
             chastisements
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             for
             sinne
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             no
             sacrament
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             nor
             any
             sacred
             thing
             being
             thus
             vnderstood
             .
             For
             we
             acknowledge
             no
             other
             satifaction
             d
             for
             sinne
             ,
             wherein
             God
             delighteth
             ,
             and
             the
             conscience
             of
             man
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             death
             and
             obedience
             of
             christ
             .
             Besides
             ,
             true
             repentance
             hath
             beene
             preached
             and
             practised
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             after
             that
             sinne
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             .
             Furthermore
             their
             penance
             hath
             no
             visible
             signe
             as
             baptisme
             and
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             haue
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             e
             matrimony
             ,
             albeit
             it
             be
             a
             diuine
             ordinance
             ,
             honourable
             f
             among
             all
             estates
             ,
             yet
             can
             be
             no
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             church
             of
             christ
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             instituted
             before
             g
             the
             law
             ,
             it
             is
             ratified
             among
             the
             infidels
             which
             are
             no
             members
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             promise
             of
             grace
             and
             saluation
             ioyned
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             albeit
             it
             be
             honorable
             in
             all
             ,
             h
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             in
             all
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Roman
             church
             esteemeth
             it
             as
             an
             vnclean
             thing
             ,
             a
             prophanation
             of
             holy
             orders
             ,
             a
             liuing
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
             so
             that
             as
             with
             one
             hand
             they
             aduance
             it
             to
             a
             great
             dignity
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             hand
             they
             cast
             it
             downe
             with
             great
             disgrace
             and
             
             contempt
             ,
             as
             vnworthy
             of
             the
             high
             and
             holy
             priesthood
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             orders
             come
             in
             the
             next
             i
             place
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             offices
             and
             ministry
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             but
             no
             sacrament
             ,
             or
             sacraments
             of
             the
             church
             .
             For
             then
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             orders
             ,
             we
             should
             multiply
             the
             number
             of
             sacraments
             .
             Neither
             haue
             they
             any
             outward
             element
             and
             visible
             signe
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             are
             come
             to
             extream
             vnction
             ,
             which
             we
             suffer
             not
             to
             
             maske
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             sacraments
             ,
             but
             pul
             off
             the
             vizard
             thereof
             ,
             because
             the
             church
             had
             the
             vse
             of
             anoynting
             l
             so
             long
             as
             it
             retained
             the
             miraculous
             gift
             of
             healing
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             word
             ofinstitution
             to
             warrant
             the
             continual
             practise
             of
             it
             ,
             vntill
             the
             second
             comming
             of
             christ
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             seeing
             the
             word
             of
             God
             teacheth
             the
             number
             of
             two
             sacraments
             onely
             ,
             and
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             instructeth
             her
             children
             in
             the
             number
             of
             7.
             sacraments
             ,
             neither
             moe
             nor
             lesse
             :
             they
             must
             pardon
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             harken
             rather
             to
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             then
             to
             their
             traditions
             ,
             rather
             to
             God
             then
             to
             man
             ,
             rather
             to
             the
             truth
             then
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             error
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             we
             haue
             spoken
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             in
             generall
             ,
             of
             their
             parts
             ,
             their
             vses
             ,
             their
             number
             :
             now
             we
             m
             come
             to
             speake
             of
             them
             in
             particular
             ,
             first
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
             And
             howsoeuer
             baptisme
             hath
             sundry
             significations
             ,
             yet
             as
             it
             signifieth
             that
             washing
             with
             water
             which
             serueth
             to
             seale
             the
             couenant
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             n
             it
             is
             the
             first
             sacrament
             ,
             wherein
             by
             the
             outward
             washing
             of
             the
             body
             with
             water
             once
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             of
             the
             son
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             the
             inward
             clensing
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             christ
             ,
             is
             represented
             .
             This
             descrption
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             are
             not
             yet
             baptized
             ,
             o
             are
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             lords
             table
             :
             that
             albeit
             dipping
             be
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             yet
             washing
             with
             water
             p
             is
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             this
             sacrament
             :
             that
             such
             as
             are
             once
             baptized
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             rebaptized
             ,
             albeit
             they
             haue
             beene
             baptized
             by
             heretickes
             :
             and
             that
             whosoeuer
             is
             baptized
             ,
             hath
             made
             a
             solemne
             couenant
             to
             professe
             the
             Christian
             religion
             .
             Now
             ,
             q
             wee
             are
             to
             consider
             in
             Baptisme
             (
             as
             wee
             did
             before
             generally
             in
             a
             Sacrament
             )
             these
             two
             thinges
             ,
             his
             partes
             ,
             
             and
             his
             vses
             .
             The
             partes
             of
             baptisme
             are
             outward
             and
             inward
             .
          
           
             The
             outward
             partes
             r
             are
             these
             foure
             :
             The
             first
             outward
             part
             is
             the
             Minister
             ,
             as
             the
             Messenger
             of
             God.
             For
             baptisme
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             s
             Minystry
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             ioyned
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             word
             &
             sacraments
             togither
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             the
             minister
             must
             be
             carefull
             and
             not
             carelesse
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             osfice
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             to
             wash
             the
             party
             :
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             people
             are
             directed
             ,
             to
             whom
             to
             resort
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             children
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             prophane
             baptisme
             ,
             when
             they
             appoint
             mid-wiues
             and
             priuate
             persons
             to
             baptize
             children
             .
             The
             second
             outward
             part
             ,
             t
             is
             the
             word
             of
             institution
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             the
             forme
             of
             this
             sacrament
             .
             The
             third
             part
             is
             the
             u
             element
             of
             water
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             matter
             whereof
             baptisme
             consisteth
             .
             Whosoeuer
             therefore
             baptiseth
             with
             any
             other
             liquorthen
             with
             water
             ,
             as
             with
             blood
             ,
             with
             sand
             ,
             with
             snow
             with
             milk
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             matter
             ,
             doth
             frustrate
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             maketh
             it
             an
             idell
             ceremony
             .
             Againe
             ,
             all
             Popish
             corruptions
             added
             and
             annexed
             to
             this
             sacrament
             contrary
             to
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             as
             creame
             ,
             crosses
             ,
             censors
             ,
             tapers
             ,
             spettle
             ,
             salt
             ,
             a
             and
             such
             like
             vnsauory
             trumpery
             ,
             are
             〈◊〉
             :
             hauing
             also
             a
             superstitious
             opinion
             of
             holinesse
             and
             worship
             ioyned
             with
             them
             .
             Also
             ,
             if
             water
             be
             an
             outward
             part
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             washing
             with
             water
             cannot
             hinder
             the
             saluation
             of
             such
             as
             dye
             without
             baptisme
             .
             All
             perished
             not
             vnder
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             died
             without
             b
             circumcision
             :
             God
             is
             not
             more
             rigorous
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             a
             bloody
             and
             discomfortable
             doctrine
             ,
             to
             be
             abandoned
             and
             abiured
             of
             all
             parents
             ,
             of
             all
             childeren
             ,
             of
             all
             Christians
             .
             The
             fourth
             outward
             parte
             of
             baptisme
             is
             the
             body
             that
             is
             washed
             .
             Novv
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             must
             be
             within
             the
             Couenant
             :
             these
             are
             ,
             c
             eyther
             men
             and
             Women
             of
             riper
             yeares
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             infantes
             of
             such
             ,
             vvho
             haue
             interest
             in
             Baptisme
             as
             vvell
             as
             their
             parentes
             .
             This
             condemneth
             the
             Romyshe
             practise
             of
             baptizing
             bels
             :
             and
             serueth
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             great
             loue
             of
             God
             to
             all
             
             beleeuers
             ,
             who
             vouchsafeth
             to
             be
             their
             God
             &
             the
             god
             of
             their
             seed
             .
             Hence
             likewise
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             d
             that
             infants
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
             For
             baptisme
             succeedeth
             in
             place
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             baptized
             e
             whole
             houses
             ,
             Christ
             calleth
             infants
             and
             sucklings
             f
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             that
             to
             such
             belongeth
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Heauen
             :
             they
             are
             Christ
             sheepe
             and
             members
             of
             his
             body
             :
             Hence
             we
             learne
             ,
             that
             the
             baptisme
             of
             infantes
             is
             no
             vnwritten
             tradition
             ,
             but
             a
             written
             and
             diuine
             institution
             taught
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Consider
             also
             heereby
             ,
             the
             difference
             betweene
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             g
             and
             that
             all
             are
             conceiued
             in
             originall
             sinne
             .
             Acknowledge
             also
             a
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             the
             children
             os
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             let
             parents
             be
             incoraged
             ,
             h
             to
             bring
             vp
             their
             children
             in
             the
             instruction
             and
             reformation
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Hitherto
             of
             the
             outward
             parts
             :
             now
             follow
             i
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
             which
             also
             are
             four
             in
             number
             .
             First
             ,
             k
             god
             the
             father
             represented
             by
             the
             Mi.
             wherby
             our
             faith
             is
             gretly
             strengthned
             .
             For
             whensoeuer
             the
             eie
             seeth
             the
             minister
             〈◊〉
             water
             on
             the
             body
             ,
             faith
             beholdeth
             god
             the
             father
             clensing
             the
             soule
             with
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             his
             sonne
             Christ.
             The
             seconde
             part
             is
             the
             spirit
             l
             of
             God
             ,
             hauing
             relation
             to
             the
             word
             and
             promise
             of
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             whensoeuer
             wee
             come
             to
             heare
             the
             word
             or
             to
             receiue
             the
             sacramentes
             ,
             we
             must
             craue
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             open
             our
             harts
             ,
             m
             as
             he
             opened
             the
             hart
             of
             Lydia
             .
             If
             this
             in
             ward
             teacher
             be
             wanting
             ,
             the
             eare
             heareth
             and
             the
             hand
             handleth
             ,
             but
             the
             hart
             is
             hardned
             .
             The
             third
             in
             ward
             part
             of
             baptism
             n
             is
             Christrepresented
             by
             the
             water
             .
             This
             serueth
             greatly
             to
             confirme
             our
             faith
             ,
             to
             consider
             with
             our selues
             ,
             when
             we
             behold
             with
             our
             bodily
             eies
             the
             water
             poured
             vpon
             the
             bodie
             baptizd
             ,
             o
             the
             blotting
             out
             of
             all
             our
             sinnes
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             
             The
             4.
             inward
             part
             is
             the
             soul
             clensed
             ,
             P
             most
             liuely
             and
             effectualy
             represented
             by
             the
             body
             washed
             .
             For
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             body
             representeth
             the
             clensing
             of
             the
             soul.
             This
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             by
             nature
             we
             are
             corrupt
             and
             abhominable
             ,
             q
             so
             that
             God
             must
             worke
             in
             vs
             both
             the
             will
             and
             the
             deede
             .
             
             These
             are
             the
             foure
             in
             ward
             parts
             of
             baptisme
             .
             The
             agreement
             betweene
             these
             outward
             and
             inward
             parts
             r
             is
             very
             euident
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Minister
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             institution
             ,
             applyeth
             Water
             to
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             body
             :
             so
             the
             father
             ,
             through
             the
             working
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             applyeth
             the
             bloode
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             clensing
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             Thus
             farre
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             both
             the
             outward
             and
             the
             inward
             parts
             :
             now
             we
             come
             to
             the
             vses
             thereof
             ,
             s
             which
             are
             principally
             three
             .
             First
             ,
             to
             shew
             our
             placing
             and
             planting
             into
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             remaine
             in
             him
             for
             euer
             .
             This
             coniunction
             with
             Christ
             is
             not
             bodily
             or
             naturall
             ,
             but
             misticall
             and
             marueilous
             in
             our
             eyes
             :
             for
             we
             are
             made
             one
             with
             Christ
             ,
             t
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             dwelling
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             members
             of
             Christ.
             So
             then
             ,
             the
             saints
             triumphing
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             al
             the
             beleeuers
             fighting
             vpon
             earth
             as
             souldiers
             in
             warfar
             ,
             haue
             one
             and
             the
             same
             spirit
             of
             christ
             dwelling
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             therfore
             are
             one
             with
             him
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             assure
             vs
             of
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             fins
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             bee
             able
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             v
             hauing
             put
             on
             the
             garments
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Iacob
             receiued
             the
             blessing
             clad
             in
             the
             garments
             of
             his
             elder
             brother
             .
             This
             ouerthroweth
             the
             doctrin
             or
             rather
             doting
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             that
             baptism
             abolisheth
             al
             sins
             going
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             leaueth
             nothing
             that
             hath
             the
             name
             or
             nature
             of
             sinne
             .
             If
             this
             were
             a
             truth
             of
             god
             not
             a
             dreame
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             decent
             ,
             but
             greatly
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             to
             haue
             baptisme
             deferred
             vntil
             old
             age
             ,
             nay
             vnto
             the
             hower
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             depart
             hence
             in
             peace
             with
             greater
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             fauor
             in
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             a
             to
             slay
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             kil
             our
             natural
             corruption
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             death
             and
             burial
             of
             christ
             :
             besides
             ,
             to
             raise
             vs
             vp
             againeto
             holines
             and
             newnes
             of
             life
             by
             his
             resurection
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Euangelists
             call
             it
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Repentance
             :
             admonishing
             euery
             one
             of
             vs
             to
             expresse
             the
             strength
             and
             power
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             of
             tentimes
             exhort
             the
             lews
             to
             b
             circumcise
             the
             forskin
             of
             their
             harts
             ,
             and
             to
             harden
             their
             necks
             no
             more
             .
             So
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             content
             our
             selus
             to
             be
             
             baptized
             in
             body
             ,
             but
             must
             labour
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             soul
             ,
             by
             a
             daily
             proceeding
             in
             regeneration
             ,
             by
             bringing
             foorth
             the
             fruites
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             applying
             Christ
             Iesus
             to
             our
             full
             iustification
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             honourable
             badge
             of
             our
             profession
             and
             dedication
             to
             Christ
             that
             dyed
             vppon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             〈◊〉
             and
             vses
             thereof
             .
             Now
             ,
             wee
             come
             to
             d
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloode
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             e
             which
             is
             called
             by
             sundrye
             names
             in
             the
             new
             testament
             .
             Sometimes
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             the
             f
             Communion
             ,
             teaching
             that
             we
             are
             one
             body
             coupled
             togither
             in
             Christ
             ,
             shewing
             that
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             receiued
             of
             many
             togither
             ,
             and
             admonishing
             vs
             of
             vnity
             and
             concorde
             among
             our selues
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             ,
             it
             is
             g
             called
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             hence
             we
             see
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             author
             of
             it
             ,
             no
             man
             ,
             no
             Angell
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             leauing
             it
             for
             a
             fare-well
             token
             of
             his
             loue
             toward
             vs.
             We
             must
             also
             come
             with
             an
             earnest
             desire
             hungring
             after
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             satisfied
             with
             his
             righteousnesse
             .
             Sometimes
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             the
             h
             breaking
             of
             breade
             :
             this
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             breaderemayneth
             after
             the
             wordes
             of
             consecration
             ,
             that
             figuratiue
             speeches
             are
             vsed
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             externall
             rite
             of
             breaking
             the
             bread
             ,
             vsed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             practised
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             obserued
             by
             the
             pastors
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             and
             ouerpassed
             .
             Sometimes
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             the
             i
             table
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             this
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             at
             the
             celebration
             of
             it
             ,
             vsed
             a
             table
             not
             an
             altar
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             not
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             draw
             neere
             vnto
             it
             with
             all
             regard
             aud
             reuerence
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             the
             new
             testament
             or
             Will
             of
             Christ.
             This
             title
             teacheth
             that
             there
             is
             a
             double
             couenant
             betweene
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             
             the
             one
             old
             ,
             the
             other
             new
             :
             the
             one
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             the
             firste
             of
             Workes
             ,
             the
             seconde
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             it
             serueth
             to
             condemne
             the
             cursed
             sacriledge
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             addeth
             and
             detracteth
             ,
             
             altereth
             and
             mangleth
             this
             sacrament
             at
             her
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             mingleth
             it
             with
             the
             leauen
             of
             her
             owne
             inuentions
             .
             This
             is
             a
             great
             comfort
             to
             all
             Gods
             children
             ,
             to
             consider
             that
             all
             faithfull
             christians
             are
             the
             heires
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             promised
             saluation
             of
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             forgiuenesse
             of
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             As
             we
             haue
             seene
             the
             seueral
             names
             of
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             which
             shew
             the
             nature
             there
             of
             vnto
             vs
             :
             so
             now
             we
             will
             set
             downe
             k
             what
             the
             lords
             supper
             is
             .
             The
             supper
             of
             the
             lord
             is
             the
             second
             sacrament
             ,
             wherein
             by
             visible
             receiuing
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             is
             represented
             our
             spirituall
             communion
             with
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             christ
             .
             Heere
             God
             is
             present
             ,
             and
             sitteth
             as
             president
             at
             this
             table
             ,
             he
             offereth
             vnto
             vs
             his
             owne
             sonne
             for
             our
             iustification
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             supper
             must
             be
             reuerently
             regarded
             ,
             and
             diligently
             frequented
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             l
             we
             are
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             consider
             ,
             the
             partes
             and
             the
             vses
             thereof
             .
             The
             parts
             are
             partly
             outwarde
             ,
             and
             partly
             inwarde
             .
             The
             outwarde
             partes
             are
             m
             foure
             :
             First
             ,
             the
             Minister
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             take
             the
             breade
             and
             Wine
             into
             his
             hands
             n
             after
             the
             example
             of
             christ
             ,
             to
             seperate
             the
             breade
             and
             Wine
             ,
             so
             taken
             ,
             from
             their
             common
             vse
             to
             an
             holy
             ,
             to
             breake
             the
             breade
             ,
             to
             poure
             out
             the
             Wine
             ,
             and
             deliuer
             them
             both
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             the
             people
             present
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             consecrated
             to
             be
             priestes
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             but
             preachers
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             and
             ministers
             of
             the
             sacraments
             :
             and
             therefore
             priuate
             persons
             may
             not
             take
             this
             supper
             to
             themselues
             or
             deliuer
             it
             to
             others
             .
             The
             second
             part
             is
             the
             word
             of
             institution
             ,
             o
             
               this
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             bread
             is
             p
             a
             signe
             of
             my
             body
             which
             shortly
             shall
             be
             crucified
             for
             you
             :
             this
             cuppe
             is
             the
             new
             testament
             in
             my
             blood
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             wine
             in
             the
             cup
             is
             a
             true
             sign
             of
             my
             blood
             presently
             to
             be
             shed
             to
             confirme
             the
             new
             couenant
             of
             God
             touching
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             and
             eternal
             life
             .
             These
             words
             are
             not
             properly
             ,
             but
             figuratiuely
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             being
             sacramentall
             speeches
             ,
          
           
           
             Thus
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             of
             q
             Circumcision
             and
             of
             the
             paschall
             Lambe
             .
             The
             third
             outward
             part
             are
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             fit
             signes
             to
             signifie
             our
             spirituall
             nourishment
             by
             eating
             the
             body
             and
             drinking
             the
             blod
             of
             Christ
             In
             Baptisme
             we
             haue
             one
             onely
             signe
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             supper
             r
             we
             haue
             two
             ,
             to
             note
             out
             our
             ful
             and
             perfect
             nourishment
             by
             Christ.
             Nether
             did
             christ
             deliuer
             the
             deceiueable
             shewes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             or
             cast
             a
             mist
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             desciples
             to
             make
             them
             thinke
             it
             breade
             which
             was
             no
             bread
             ,
             or
             wine
             which
             was
             no
             wine
             :
             but
             he
             gaue
             them
             true
             breade
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             fruit
             of
             the
             vine
             ,
             s
             as
             the
             apostle
             calleth
             them
             ,
             after
             the
             blessing
             ,
             breaking
             ,
             consecration
             .
             Hereby
             falleth
             to
             the
             ground
             the
             mystery
             of
             transubstantiation
             ,
             the
             most
             misshapen
             monster
             that
             euer
             liued
             or
             was
             deuised
             .
             It
             bringeth
             in
             a
             false
             Christ
             ,
             and
             turneth
             him
             into
             an
             idoll
             :
             it
             maketh
             Sacraments
             without
             signes
             :
             it
             maketh
             Christ
             to
             haue
             an
             infinite
             body
             ,
             who
             is
             like
             to
             vs
             in
             all
             things
             t
             sinne
             onely
             excepted
             :
             lastly
             ,
             it
             confoundeth
             heauen
             and
             earth
             together
             .
             Neither
             let
             any
             obiect
             that
             Christ
             hath
             now
             a
             glorified
             body
             ,
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             body
             hath
             a
             great
             priuiledge
             aboue
             ours
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             diuers
             places
             at
             the
             
             same
             time
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             when
             the
             holy
             supper
             was
             instituted
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             glorified
             .
             Againe
             ,
             glorification
             
             doth
             not
             take
             away
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             true
             body
             ,
             but
             taketh
             away
             the
             infirmity
             and
             weaknes
             thereof
             .
             Take
             away
             space
             of
             place
             from
             a
             body
             ,
             and
             it
             remaineth
             no
             longer
             a
             true
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             essence
             of
             it
             is
             abolished
             ,
             u
             as
             Austine
             hath
             well
             determined
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             Christ
             deliuered
             both
             signes
             ,
             the
             people
             ought
             to
             receiue
             vnder
             both
             kindes
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             be
             iustly
             called
             church-robbers
             ,
             who
             haue
             taken
             from
             the
             people
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             and
             a
             wretched
             depriuers
             of
             christes
             testament
             ,
             depriuing
             the
             right
             heires
             of
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             ingrossing
             into
             their
             hands
             the
             goods
             of
             others
             .
             They
             make
             it
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             vse
             〈◊〉
             bread
             ,
             and
             to
             mingle
             water
             with
             wine
             ,
             which
             christe
             neuer
             ordained
             or
             commanded
             :
             but
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             ,
             they
             esteeme
             as
             needlesse
             and
             superfluous
             ,
             b
             thus
             transgressing
             
             the
             commaundement
             of
             God
             by
             their
             owne
             traditions
             .
             The
             fourth
             outward
             part
             are
             the
             communicantes
             ,
             whose
             duty
             it
             is
             ,
             c
             to
             take
             the
             breade
             and
             wine
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             to
             eate
             the
             bread
             and
             to
             drinke
             the
             wine
             to
             the
             norishment
             of
             their
             bodies
             .
             He
             did
             not
             bid
             them
             to
             reserue
             the
             outward
             signes
             ,
             to
             holde
             them
             and
             adore
             them
             ,
             or
             call
             the
             sacrament
             their
             Lord
             and
             their
             God
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             command
             them
             to
             offer
             thē
             vp
             to
             God
             the
             father
             as
             a
             propitiatory
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             quicke
             and
             dead
             ,
             as
             is
             vsed
             in
             their
             vnbloody
             or
             rather
             most
             bloody
             Masse
             ,
             which
             hath
             caused
             so
             much
             innocent
             blood
             of
             the
             blessed
             martyrs
             to
             be
             shed
             ,
             d
             who
             being
             kild
             for
             theword
             of
             god
             ,
             and
             the
             testimony
             which
             they
             maintaind
             ,
             their
             souls
             vnder
             the
             altar
             cry
             day
             &
             night
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             vnto
             the
             L.
             holy
             and
             true
             ,
             to
             iudg
             and
             auenge
             their
             blood
             on
             them
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             earth
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             hereby
             are
             ouerthrown
             the
             priuat
             Masses
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             now
             grow
             to
             be
             too
             common
             ,
             e
             &
             canot
             stand
             with
             the
             communion
             of
             Christe
             ,
             who
             deliuered
             the
             signes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             to
             all
             the
             disciples
             that
             were
             present
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             stand
             by
             ,
             and
             gaze
             one
             vpon
             another
             ,
             but
             receiued
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             outward
             parts
             haue
             bin
             hitherto
             handled
             ,
             which
             being
             rightly
             perfourmed
             ,
             f
             there
             followeth
             consecration
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             a
             seperation
             of
             the
             outward
             signes
             from
             their
             ordinarie
             vse
             to
             an
             holy
             and
             spirituall
             vse
             ,
             that
             whereas
             before
             they
             serued
             for
             the
             body
             ,
             now
             they
             are
             made
             instrumentes
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             seales
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             by
             faith
             .
             The
             inward
             parts
             follow
             ,
             g
             which
             are
             foure
             :
             First
             ,
             god
             the
             father
             who
             appointed
             his
             sonne
             to
             performe
             the
             gratious
             work
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             fulnes
             of
             time
             sent
             him
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             h
             who
             died
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             rose
             againe
             for
             our
             iustification
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Holyghost
             ,
             who
             assureth
             vs
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             gods
             promises
             .
             This
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             true
             i
             god
             equall
             with
             the
             father
             and
             the
             son
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             the
             father
             and
             the
             son
             .
             This
             〈◊〉
             such
             as
             suppose
             no
             partaking
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             christ
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             giuen
             vs
             in
             a
             carnall
             and
             fleshy
             manner
             :
             whereas
             the
             spirite
             worketh
             
             faith
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             k
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             thinges
             which
             are
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             euidence
             of
             thinges
             which
             are
             not
             seene
             .
             The
             thirde
             inwarde
             part
             of
             the
             Lordes
             Supper
             ,
             l
             is
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             deliuered
             for
             vs
             vnto
             death
             .
             This
             conuinceth
             such
             of
             a
             spirit
             of
             errour
             ,
             who
             make
             vnbeleeuers
             and
             reprob
             .
             partakers
             of
             Chr.
             body
             and
             blood
             :
             thus
             his
             body
             should
             be
             prophaned
             ,
             m
             and
             his
             sauing
             graces
             seperated
             from
             his
             person
             .
             But
             euen
             as
             ,
             where
             Satan
             dwelleth
             and
             possesseth
             the
             heart
             ,
             there
             alwaies
             raigne
             the
             workes
             of
             darkenes
             and
             damnation
             :
             so
             the
             gifts
             of
             Christ
             accompanying
             saluation
             ,
             are
             inseperably
             ioyned
             with
             the
             person
             of
             Christ.
             This
             also
             condemneth
             the
             reall
             presence
             and
             carnall
             eating
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             forgeth
             many
             Christs
             ,
             and
             reuiueth
             the
             Haeresie
             of
             Eutiches
             :
             it
             crosseth
             sundry
             Articles
             of
             the
             christian
             faith
             ,
             and
             maketh
             faithfull
             men
             like
             the
             vnfaithfull
             Barbarians
             ,
             that
             deuoured
             mans
             flesh
             and
             drunke
             his
             blood
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             christ
             is
             truely
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             howbeit
             not
             carnally
             ,
             and
             corporally
             ,
             but
             spiritually
             and
             mistically
             .
             He
             hath
             giuen
             himselfe
             to
             be
             the
             foode
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             let
             vs
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             him
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             to
             our
             saluation
             :
             for
             n
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             sonne
             ,
             hath
             life
             :
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             not
             life
             .
             The
             last
             inward
             part
             is
             the
             faith
             full
             receiuer
             ,
             who
             stretcheth
             forth
             the
             hand
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             layeth
             hold
             on
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             sauing
             graces
             .
             For
             no
             man
             can
             communicat
             with
             his
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             is
             made
             partaker
             of
             his
             benefits
             .
             Let
             vs
             all
             prepare
             the
             true
             and
             liuely
             faith
             o
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             and
             assure
             our selues
             that
             Hypocrites
             and
             vnbeleeuers
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             bodye
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             These
             are
             the
             foure
             inward
             partes
             also
             of
             the
             Lord
             supper
             .
             The
             similitude
             and
             relation
             p
             of
             the
             outward
             and
             inward
             parts
             one
             to
             another
             standeth
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             Minister
             ,
             by
             the
             words
             of
             institution
             ,
             offereth
             and
             giueth
             bread
             and
             wine
             to
             the
             communicants
             ,
             to
             feede
             the
             reupon
             bodily
             :
             so
             the
             father
             ,
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             offereth
             and
             exhibiteth
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             christ
             Iesus
             ,
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             to
             feed
             vppon
             them
             spiritually
             .
             
             Thus
             much
             of
             al
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             :
             now
             folow
             the
             vses
             to
             be
             vnfolded
             .
             The
             q
             vses
             &
             profit
             which
             we
             reap
             by
             the
             Lords
             sup
             .
             are
             special
             three
             .
             First
             ,
             to
             shew
             forth
             with
             praise
             and
             thanks
             giuing
             ,
             the
             death
             and
             the
             suffrings
             of
             chri
             .
             who
             his
             own
             selfe
             bare
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
             by
             whose
             stripes
             r
             we
             are
             healed
             :
             so
             that
             we
             haue
             the
             chiefe
             cause
             in
             our
             selus
             ,
             which
             did
             crucifie
             christ
             Secōdly
             to
             teach
             our
             comunion
             wich
             christ
             ,
             being
             made
             flesh
             s
             of
             his
             flesh
             &
             bone
             of
             his
             bones
             .
             Hence
             we
             learn
             ,
             that
             al
             the
             godly
             and
             be
             leeuers
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             christ
             and
             his
             graces
             .
             This
             is
             matter
             of
             great
             comfort
             in
             our
             manifold
             trials
             and
             tentations
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             ioynd
             to
             Ch.
             as
             members
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             t
             and
             therfore
             ,
             neither
             life
             ,
             nor
             deth
             ,
             nor
             angels
             ,
             nor
             principalities
             ,
             nor
             powers
             ,
             nor
             things
             presēt
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             com
             ,
             nor
             hight
             ,
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creatur
             shal
             be
             able
             to
             seperate
             vs
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             christ
             Iesus
             our
             L.
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             vngodly
             and
             vnbeleeuers
             haue
             no
             part
             or
             Portion
             in
             chri
             .
             and
             his
             graces
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             branches
             u
             cut
             off
             which
             wither
             ,
             and
             men
             gather
             them
             to
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             fire
             and
             to
             burn
             them
             .
             3
             ,
             to
             declare
             and
             testifie
             our
             communion
             ,
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             a
             agreement
             with
             our
             brethren
             ,
             meeting
             together
             at
             the
             same
             table
             ,
             and
             partaking
             togither
             of
             the
             same
             supper
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             seeing
             we
             haue
             not
             onely
             an
             vnion
             with
             christ
             ,
             but
             a
             comunion
             among
             our
             selus
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             seruants
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             to
             serue
             one
             another
             in
             al
             duties
             of
             loue
             ,
             to
             instruct
             them
             that
             are
             ignorāt
             ,
             to
             raise
             them
             that
             are
             fallen
             ,
             and
             to
             bind
             vp
             the
             broken
             hearted
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             our selues
             one
             to
             warde
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             .
             Hitherto
             we
             haue
             handled
             the
             doctrin
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             declaring
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             parts
             and
             vses
             thereof
             ;
             the
             preparation
             to
             this
             work
             followeth
             ,
             b
             consisting
             in
             the
             Examination
             of
             our selues
             ,
             and
             trying
             our
             owne
             harts
             by
             the
             touchstone
             of
             the
             lawe
             of
             god
             .
             This
             duty
             is
             very
             necessary
             to
             be
             performd
             of
             vs
             ,
             c
             for
             the
             hart
             of
             man
             is
             deceitful
             aboue
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             secret
             corners
             of
             it
             past
             finding
             out
             .
             We
             haue
             to
             deal
             with
             god
             in
             this
             busines
             .
             Great
             is
             the
             profit
             which
             we
             reap
             &
             receiue
             ,
             if
             
             we
             come
             rightly
             and
             〈◊〉
             prepared
             .
             Great
             is
             the
             punishment
             procured
             ,
             by
             want
             of
             this
             try
             all
             and
             examination
             .
             And
             the
             d
             Sacrament
             it self
             is
             defiled
             ,
             by
             vnworthy
             receiuing
             .
             This
             preparation
             principally
             standeth
             in
             these
             4.
             points
             :
             in
             the
             e
             knowledge
             of
             god
             and
             of
             ourselues
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             whole
             doctrine
             of
             the
             sacraments
             :
             in
             a
             f
             liuely
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             euery
             one
             receiueth
             so
             much
             as
             he
             beleeueth
             he
             receiueth
             :
             in
             repentance
             g
             from
             dead
             works
             :
             and
             lastly
             in
             h
             reconciliation
             towarde
             our
             brethren
             ,
             hauing
             peace
             i
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             loue
             towarde
             our
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             haue
             opened
             plainly
             ,
             yet
             truely
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             ,
             deliuered
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             taught
             in
             the
             reformed
             churches
             .
             I
             haue
             disclosed
             some
             part
             of
             the
             mistery
             of
             iniquity
             and
             discouered
             and
             laid
             open
             the
             skirts
             of
             that
             great
             Idoll
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             the
             reproach
             of
             christians
             ,
             the
             scorne
             of
             the
             gentiles
             ,
             the
             offence
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             of
             ruine
             to
             many
             that
             stumble
             therat
             to
             their
             own
             confusion
             .
             The
             Lord
             god
             ,
             high
             possessor
             of
             heauen
             &
             earth
             ,
             and
             preseruer
             of
             his
             people
             that
             call
             vpon
             him
             ,
             put
             it
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             all
             christian
             princes
             and
             rulers
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             pull
             downe
             this
             abhominable
             Idoll
             ,
             that
             hath
             aduanced
             itselfe
             against
             the
             kingdome
             of
             christ
             ,
             and
             to
             deface
             this
             filthy
             monster
             that
             hath
             deceiued
             many
             ,
             who
             trusted
             in
             it
             .
             The
             same
             Lord
             vouchsafe
             ,
             to
             reueale
             his
             truth
             to
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             to
             establish
             them
             that
             are
             weake
             ,
             and
             to
             confound
             all
             obstinate
             enemies
             to
             his
             truth
             ,
             to
             their
             prince
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             country
             ,
             for
             Iesus
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             Amen
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Corollary
           .
        
         
           THe
           Apostle
           Paule
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           prophesieng
           of
           these
           last
           times
           in
           which
           Antichrist
           should
           be
           reueiled
           ,
           a
           declareth
           that
           his
           comming
           shal
           be
           by
           the
           effectual
           working
           of
           Satan
           withall
           power
           ,
           signes
           ,
           lying
           wonders
           ,
           &
           in
           al
           deceiuablenes
           of
           vnrighteousnes
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           be
           damned
           which
           beleeue
           not
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           haue
           pleasure
           in
           vnrighteousnesse
           .
           In
           this
           discription
           the
           effectual
           working
           of
           this
           〈◊〉
           is
           set
           down
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           in
           those
           which
           〈◊〉
           .
           For
           as
           God
           imparteth
           his
           b
           power
           to
           his
           ministers
           ,
           and
           indueth
           them
           with
           his
           spirit
           to
           saue
           such
           as
           beleeue
           :
           so
           doth
           Satan
           after
           an
           apish
           imitation
           giue
           power
           to
           his
           instruments
           ,
           and
           breath
           his
           spirit
           vpon
           them
           to
           condemne
           such
           〈◊〉
           receiue
           not
           the
           truth
           .
           The
           manner
           and
           meanes
           of
           Antichrists
           preuailing
           in
           the
           children
           of
           
           disobedience
           is
           double
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           worke
           and
           by
           worde
           .
           His
           working
           is
           with
           great
           power
           ,
           which
           is
           seene
           by
           signes
           and
           lying
           wonders
           .
           Now
           ,
           who
           it
           is
           in
           our
           daies
           that
           boasteth
           of
           wonders
           ,
           and
           I
           wot
           not
           what
           miracles
           ?
           Who
           maketh
           the
           power
           of
           working
           signes
           and
           miracles
           c
           a
           note
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           Who
           glory
           that
           they
           can
           euery
           day
           ,
           nay
           euery
           houre
           of
           the
           day
           miraculously
           transubstantiate
           the
           bread
           &
           wine
           into
           the
           blood
           of
           christ
           ?
           who
           pretendeth
           that
           their
           real
           presence
           their
           d
           images
           ,
           their
           priuate
           e
           Masses
           ,
           &
           other
           like
           superstitions
           haue
           been
           confirmed
           by
           miracles
           frō
           heauen
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           which
           hath
           the
           Pope
           for
           her
           head
           ,
           f
           her
           spouse
           ,
           and
           her
           foundation
           ?
           And
           is
           he
           not
           discerned
           by
           this
           note
           among
           other
           to
           be
           that
           very
           Antichrist
           described
           in
           scripture
           ,
           prophesied
           to
           com
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           〈◊〉
           now
           to
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           felt
           of
           euery
           christian
           ?
           Wherfore
           ,
           let
           vs
           carefully
           beware
           ,
           〈◊〉
           such
           signes
           and
           wonders
           carry
           away
           our
           eies
           ,
           and
           steale
           away
           our
           harts
           from
           the
           simplicity
           and
           sincerity
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           meanes
           of
           his
           proceeding
           and
           preuailing
           is
           by
           word
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           deceiuablenes
           of
           vnrighteousnes
           .
           He
           is
           indeede
           an
           enemy
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           church
           :
           how
           beit
           not
           open
           ,
           but
           secret
           :
           not
           shewing
           himselfe
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           but
           disguised
           :
           
           not
           oppugning
           the
           truth
           with
           manifest
           violence
           as
           an
           open
           enemy
           ,
           but
           masked
           vnder
           the
           cloke
           of
           godlines
           ,
           pretending
           the
           fairest
           frendship
           ,
           but
           intending
           the
           greatest
           
           &
           deepest
           mischiefe
           against
           God
           and
           his
           truth
           .
           Who
           is
           it
           therfore
           that
           propoundeth
           false
           doctrine
           to
           the
           people
           coloured
           with
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           and
           shew
           of
           Christian
           〈◊〉
           ?
           Who
           condemneth
           marriage
           vnder
           the
           cloke
           of
           〈◊〉
           ?
           〈◊〉
           vse
           of
           the
           creatures
           vnder
           the
           vizard
           of
           fasting
           ?
           Lawfull
           possessions
           vnder
           the
           pretence
           of
           voluntary
           pouerty
           ?
           Who
           ,
           vnder
           a
           false
           shew
           of
           counterfeit
           deuotion
           ,
           zeale
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           to
           bleare
           the
           eies
           of
           the
           simple
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           away
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           vnstable
           ,
           hath
           nourished
           〈◊〉
           ,
           rebellions
           ,
           and
           Machiauillian
           practises
           against
           lawful
           princes
           ,
           but
           he
           ?
           I
           hese
           are
           the
           marks
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           these
           haue
           been
           his
           cunning
           baits
           to
           allure
           men
           to
           his
           superstition
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           confusion
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           ,
           marke
           the
           order
           of
           their
           proceeding
           .
           First
           ,
           they
           haue
           gon
           about
           to
           erect
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Babilon
           ,
           and
           
           as
           it
           wer
           to
           put
           life
           into
           the
           beast
           ,
           by
           handling
           the
           questions
           of
           religion
           betweene
           them
           and
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           haue
           published
           controuersies
           ,
           dictates
           ,
           Narrations
           ,
           Lectures
           disputations
           ,
           Demands
           ,
           Motiues
           ,
           Principles
           ,
           Apologies
           ,
           Chalenges
           ,
           Demonstrations
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           of
           Popish
           doctrine
           But
           being
           beaten
           from
           his
           bulwark
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           all
           their
           sophistry
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           g
           the
           word
           of
           god
           ,
           they
           haue
           sought
           to
           gaine
           &
           get
           ground
           of
           vs
           another
           way
           .
           For
           wheras
           they
           saw
           〈◊〉
           ouermatched
           in
           matters
           of
           doctrin
           ,
           they
           indeuored
           to
           excel
           or
           at
           least
           to
           equall
           vs
           in
           life
           and
           conuersation
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           partly
           at
           home
           and
           partly
           abroad
           ,
           they
           haue
           penned
           sundry
           treatises
           of
           Directions
           ,
           Deuotions
           ,
           Reuclations
           ,
           Imitations
           ,
           Memorials
           ,
           Meditations
           ,
           and
           christian
           exercises
           tending
           to
           reformation
           of
           manners
           ,
           thereby
           thinking
           through
           hipocrisie
           to
           win
           estimation
           among
           the
           simple
           ,
           and
           to
           incite
           men
           to
           alow
           their
           religion
           it selfe
           .
           But
           finding
           themselues
           in
           processe
           of
           time
           far
           inferior
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           both
           in
           purity
           of
           doctrine
           and
           sincerity
           of
           life
           :
           they
           haue
           last
           of
           al
           inuented
           another
           shift
           (
           wherin
           is
           lesse
           honor
           ,
           and
           more
           dishonesty
           )
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           setting
           downe
           
           the
           debates
           ,
           and
           disagreements
           that
           haue
           been
           among
           our
           churches
           and
           gathering
           an
           heape
           of
           testimonies
           out
           of
           our
           own
           wtiters
           ,
           bitterly
           inueighing
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           thereby
           to
           raise
           vp
           h
           〈◊〉
           to
           〈◊〉
           the
           minds
           of
           many
           from
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           work
           a
           deepe
           dislike
           of
           our
           religion
           .
        
         
           Among
           other
           ,
           ther
           is
           a
           notable
           example
           of
           a
           crafty
           enimy
           both
           nameles
           and
           shameles
           ,
           who
           writing
           against
           a
           worthy
           knight
           in
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           and
           a
           learned
           docter
           in
           the
           
           church
           ,
           entituleth
           himselfe
           ,
           first
           the
           Warder
           ,
           and
           now
           lately
           the
           warner
           (
           though
           he
           shew
           neither
           skill
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           wisedome
           in
           the
           other
           )
           and
           through
           their
           sides
           seeketh
           to
           giue
           a
           wound
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           .
           This
           man
           ,
           pretending
           nothing
           
           against
           vs
           but
           braulings
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           inuectiues
           ione
           against
           another
           ,
           as
           wel
           at
           home
           as
           abroad
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           handle
           the
           controuerfies
           of
           religiō
           ,
           hath
           filled
           his
           Warn-word
           with
           continual
           allegations
           of
           authorities
           and
           speaches
           out
           of
           our
           owne
           writers
           ,
           as
           
             Luther
             ,
             zwinglius
             ,
             Oecolampadius
             ,
             Caluin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
          
           and
           diuerse
           others
           ,
           together
           with
           most
           bitter
           raylings
           ,
           and
           calumniations
           of
           his
           own
           inuention
           against
           vs
           :
           al
           which
           if
           they
           were
           taken
           out
           of
           his
           booke
           ,
           as
           euil
           humors
           out
           of
           a
           body
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           esteemed
           worth
           so
           many
           counters
           ,
           as
           now
           it
           is
           k
           diuided
           into
           encounters
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           so
           hard
           as
           to
           do
           wel
           :
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           easy
           as
           to
           speak
           euil
           .
           Let
           it
           therfore
           of
           al
           persons
           be
           called
           for
           euer
           ,
           not
           the
           Warn-word
           ,
           but
           the
           Scorn-word
           ,
           being
           a
           confuted
           masse
           of
           slanders
           &
           euil
           
           practises
           ,
           to
           be
           scorned
           rather
           then
           confuted
           .
           And
           albeit
           it
           be
           the
           deepe
           subtility
           and
           wretched
           pollicy
           of
           our
           aduersaries
           ,
           to
           aledge
           Luther
           against
           Zuingilus
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           our
           writers
           against
           another
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           while
           they
           striue
           about
           mens
           words
           and
           writings
           ,
           maters
           of
           greatest
           substance
           may
           lye
           buried
           in
           silence
           :
           yet
           they
           shall
           neuer
           bring
           vs
           from
           the
           holy
           defence
           of
           gods
           eternall
           truth
           ,
           to
           skirmish
           with
           them
           about
           mens
           sayings
           .
           We
           wil
           not
           leaue
           the
           great
           keies
           and
           questions
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           fall
           to
           dispute
           of
           matters
           of
           inferior
           nature
           &
           condicion
           :
           this
           wer
           to
           wrāgle
           about
           nothing
           ,
           and
           to
           fill
           the
           world
           with
           friuolous
           &
           fruitles
           writings
           .
           Let
           them
           know
           ,
           we
           are
           no
           more
           bound
           to
           defend
           and
           iustyfie
           Luther
           and
           his
           followers
           in
           all
           their
           sayings
           ,
           then
           they
           will
           
           be
           bound
           to
           defend
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
             Hofius
             ,
             Harding
          
           ,
           and
           other
           harsh
           maintainers
           both
           of
           popish
           opinions
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           priuate
           assertions
           .
           If
           they
           will
           take
           vpon
           them
           to
           allow
           whatsoeuer
           positions
           and
           propositions
           
             Caietan
             ,
             Durand
             ,
             Canisius
             ,
             Gregorius
             de
             Valentia
             ,
          
           or
           any
           of
           their
           side
           ,
           hath
           published
           ,
           let
           them
           professe
           it
           and
           giue
           out
           so
           much
           :
           otherwise
           they
           take
           paines
           in
           vaine
           ,
           and
           offer
           vs
           great
           iniury
           ,
           obiecting
           against
           vs
           ,
           words
           neither
           vtterd
           by
           vs
           ,
           nor
           aproued
           of
           vs.
           And
           howsoeuer
           we
           agree
           together
           better
           then
           the
           aduersaries
           wish
           or
           desire
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           
             By
             the
             Harmony
             of
             the
          
           
           Churches
           set
           forth
           to
           be
           read
           and
           vnderstood
           of
           all
           ,
           declaring
           to
           the
           world
           how
           falsly
           we
           are
           charged
           with
           disunion
           and
           diuision
           ,
           and
           shewing
           the
           peace
           and
           concord
           betweene
           the
           churches
           of
           
             Britaine
             ,
             France
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             Swizerland
             ,
             Denmarke
             ,
          
           and
           other
           places
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           :
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           deny
           (
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           being
           diuerse
           )
           some
           difference
           and
           dissention
           betweene
           vs
           about
           the
           sacrament
           of
           the
           Lordes
           sup
           .
           which
           notwithstanding
           is
           not
           so
           great
           as
           hath
           beene
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           nor
           so
           bloody
           as
           the
           aduersaries
           surmise
           ,
           neither
           so
           dangerous
           and
           grosse
           as
           hath
           been
           and
           is
           at
           this
           day
           in
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           .
           No
           age
           and
           generation
           hath
           seene
           all
           Churches
           following
           all
           together
           one
           another
           in
           all
           points
           ,
           but
           some
           l
           difference
           hath
           appeared
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           in
           discipline
           ,
           or
           ceremonies
           ,
           or
           manners
           ,
           or
           in
           all
           :
           yea
           Byshops
           haue
           beene
           against
           Byshops
           ,
           Doctors
           against
           Doctors
           ,
           fathers
           against
           fathers
           ,
           Saints
           against
           Saints
           ,
           churches
           against
           churches
           :
           yet
           were
           they
           not
           heerby
           rent
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           but
           ioyned
           together
           with
           hand
           and
           hart
           in
           the
           common
           faith
           .
           Cyprian
           dissented
           from
           Cornelius
           ,
           and
           Augustine
           from
           Ierome
           ,
           as
           Lot
           did
           from
           Abraham
           .
           Was
           there
           not
           a
           violent
           and
           troublesome
           contention
           betweene
           Theophilus
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           and
           Chrysostome
           of
           Constantinople
           :
           between
           Cyrill
           and
           Theodoritus
           ,
           as
           great
           as
           euer
           was
           between
           Luther
           and
           Zuinglius
           ?
           Yet
           were
           they
           Godly
           ,
           learned
           ,
           zelous
           ,
           and
           excellent
           pillars
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           their
           times
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           the
           contention
           so
           great
           ,
           or
           Warre
           so
           hote
           and
           bloody
           betweene
           the
           reformed
           churches
           about
           the
           sacrament
           ,
           as
           is
           imagined
           .
           For
           touching
           the
           matter
           it selfe
           ,
           there
           
           is
           no
           strife
           :
           the
           difference
           is
           onely
           in
           certaine
           circumstances
           .
           First
           ,
           we
           all
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           signes
           haue
           not
           a
           bare
           signification
           but
           assure
           our
           consciences
           through
           the
           
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           themselues
           are
           as
           truely
           and
           certainely
           giuen
           of
           God
           to
           all
           the
           faithful
           that
           come
           to
           his
           supper
           ,
           as
           the
           outward
           signes
           are
           deliuered
           by
           the
           minister
           of
           God.
           Againe
           ,
           we
           professe
           that
           the
           supper
           consisteth
           of
           two
           parts
           ,
           the
           earthly
           ,
           externall
           ,
           and
           visible
           ,
           which
           are
           bread
           and
           wine
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           the
           heauenly
           ,
           internal
           ,
           and
           inuisible
           ,
           the
           true
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           together
           with
           al
           his
           gifts
           ,
           benefits
           ,
           and
           treasures
           ,
           according
           to
           m
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Ireneus
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           agree
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           supper
           of
           the
           lord
           ,
           we
           are
           made
           partakers
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           vertue
           and
           operation
           of
           christ
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           very
           essence
           and
           substance
           of
           his
           true
           body
           and
           blood
           ,
           which
           was
           giuen
           for
           vs
           to
           death
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           and
           was
           shed
           for
           vs
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           are
           most
           cōfortably
           nourished
           with
           the
           same
           vnto
           eternal
           life
           .
           Fourthly
           we
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           the
           bread
           &
           wine
           are
           not
           changed
           or
           transubstantiated
           into
           the
           flesh
           and
           blood
           of
           christ
           ,
           but
           remaine
           true
           and
           natural
           bread
           and
           wine
           in
           substance
           as
           before
           :
           so
           that
           the
           bread
           is
           called
           his
           body
           and
           the
           wine
           his
           blood
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           his
           body
           and
           blood
           are
           signified
           by
           these
           ,
           and
           set
           before
           vs
           ,
           but
           because
           so
           often
           as
           we
           eate
           and
           drinke
           them
           worthily
           ,
           christ
           himselfe
           giueth
           vs
           his
           body
           &
           blood
           truely
           to
           euerlasting
           life
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           al
           hold
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           supper
           in
           both
           kinds
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           right
           vse
           of
           the
           outward
           signes
           it
           is
           no
           sacrament
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           bread
           be
           eaten
           and
           〈◊〉
           wine
           drunk
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           condemne
           al
           〈◊〉
           and
           adoration
           of
           the
           bread
           ,
           al
           carying
           it
           about
           and
           lifting
           it
           vp
           by
           the
           priest
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           vsed
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           The
           disagreements
           and
           diuersities
           in
           opinion
           among
           vs
           ,
           are
           in
           certaine
           adioynts
           and
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           receiuing
           :
           
           for
           seeing
           we
           all
           reach
           and
           confesse
           the
           true
           communication
           of
           the
           true
           body
           and
           the
           true
           blood
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           christ
           ,
           the
           controuersie
           must
           needes
           stand
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           communicating
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           vnity
           of
           the
           churches
           is
           not
           therby
           plucked
           〈◊〉
           .
           The
           difference
           standeth
           in
           these
           
           particulars
           .
           First
           ,
           one
           part
           contendeth
           that
           these
           wordes
           of
           christ
           ,
           
             this
             is
             my
             body
          
           ,
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           literally
           and
           as
           the
           words
           found
           (
           which
           yet
           that
           side
           doth
           not
           so
           vnderstand
           :
           )
           the
           other
           part
           holdeth
           that
           they
           are
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           sacramentally
           and
           figuratiuely
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           declaration
           of
           christ
           ,
           the
           interpretation
           of
           Paule
           ,
           and
           the
           infallible
           rules
           of
           our
           christian
           faith
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           one
           part
           wil
           haue
           the
           body
           &
           blood
           of
           christ
           essentially
           and
           bodily
           in
           ,
           with
           ,
           and
           vnder
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           eaten
           ,
           as
           that
           together
           with
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           they
           enter
           into
           the
           mouth
           and
           body
           of
           the
           receiuers
           :
           but
           the
           other
           part
           holdeth
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           of
           christ
           which
           at
           the
           first
           supper
           sat
           at
           table
           with
           his
           disciples
           ;
           doth
           not
           now
           continue
           with
           vs
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           abideth
           in
           the
           heauens
           ,
           and
           shal
           remaine
           there
           ,
           vntil
           he
           break
           the
           heauens
           ,
           and
           discend
           thence
           to
           iudgement
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           one
           part
           will
           haue
           al
           communicants
           that
           come
           to
           the
           lords
           table
           ,
           and
           partake
           the
           outward
           signs
           ,
           whether
           they
           come
           worthily
           or
           vnworthily
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           beleeuers
           or
           insidels
           ,
           whether
           godly
           or
           vngodly
           ,
           tó
           eat
           the
           body
           and
           drinke
           the
           blood
           of
           christ
           corporally
           and
           with
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           beleeuers
           doe
           eate
           him
           to
           life
           and
           saluation
           ,
           the
           vnbeleeuers
           to
           death
           and
           damnation
           :
           the
           other
           side
           holdeth
           that
           the
           vnbe
           leeuers
           abuse
           the
           outward
           signs
           of
           bread
           and
           wine
           to
           their
           destruction
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           the
           faithful
           can
           eat
           the
           body
           and
           drinke
           the
           blood
           of
           christ
           by
           a
           true
           faith
           ,
           &
           by
           the
           working
           of
           the
           holy
           ghost
           :
           wherby
           they
           are
           made
           flesh
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           bone
           of
           his
           bone
           ,
           being
           more
           neerely
           and
           firmely
           knit
           vnto
           him
           ,
           then
           the
           members
           of
           our
           body
           are
           vnited
           to
           our
           head
           ,
           and
           thereby
           drawing
           from
           him
           life
           euerlasting
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           briefely
           the
           pointes
           of
           difference
           ,
           faithfuly
           not
           partially
           ,
           particularly
           not
           confusedly
           ,
           set
           downe
           :
           in
           discussing
           the
           truth
           wherof
           ,
           howsoeuer
           great
           bitternes
           hath
           〈◊〉
           broken
           out
           betweene
           bretheren
           ,
           as
           likewise
           did
           betweene
           Paule
           and
           Barnabas
           :
           yet
           setting
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           disputation
           aside
           ,
           they
           were
           worthy
           members
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           zealous
           defenders
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           learned
           teachers
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           earnest
           destroiers
           of
           heresie
           ,
           and
           rare
           examples
           of
           golines
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           infirmities
           ,
           imperfections
           ,
           and
           intemperate
           
           stile
           of
           th
           one
           part
           .
           And
           howsoere
           this
           odious
           mak-bate
           
           N.
           D.
           boldly
           auoucheth
           pag.
           46.
           that
           these
           men
           neuer
           met
           〈◊〉
           to
           compound
           their
           controuersies
           ,
           but
           they
           haue
           alwaies
           departed
           
             more
             disagreeing
             &
             more
             enimies
             theu
             euer
             they
             were
             before
             their
             meeting
             :
          
           yet
           al
           men
           know
           ,
           he
           doth
           either
           ignorantly
           or
           maliciously
           conceale
           the
           seueral
           points
           of
           their
           
           vnion
           and
           agreement
           ,
           concluded
           and
           subscribed
           at
           
             Marpurge
             anno
          
           1529.
           cha
           .
           15.
           which
           was
           in
           this
           sort
           ,
           
             credimns
             &
             〈◊〉
             omnes
             ,
             &c.
             we
             all
             beleeue
             and
             professe
             concerning
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             that
             the
             vse
             there
             of
             in
             both
             kinds
             according
             to
             the
             inctitution
             of
             christ
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             obserued
             .
             And
             that
             the
             masse
             is
             not
             any
             such
             worke
             ,
             wherby
             one
             man
             may
             obtaine
             grace
             for
             another
             whether
             he
             be
             dead
             or
             aliue
             .
             Also
             that
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             altar
             is
             the
             sacrament
             of
             the
             true
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             And
             that
             the
             spirituall
             eating
             of
             the
             same
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             is
             very
             necessary
             for
             euerie
             christian
             man.
             Moreouer
             that
             the
             vse
             of
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             word
             it selfe
             ,
             is
             instituted
             of
             almighty
             God
             ,
             to
             stir
             vp
             vnto
             faith
             the
             weake
             consciences
             of
             men
             by
             his
             holy
             spirit
             .
             And
             although
             it
             could
             not
             hither
             to
             be
             altogether
             agreed
             amòg
             vs
             whether
             the
             true
             body
             &
             blood
             of
             ch
             .
             be
             in
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             corporallie
             :
             yet
             neuertheles
             both
             parties
             ought
             to
             declare
             christian
             charity
             one
             toward
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             conscience
             can
             beare
             .
             And
             both
             parts
             shal
             diligently
             pray
             vnto
             god
             ,
             that
             he
             by
             his
             spirit
             may
             vouchsafe
             to
             establish
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             the
             true
             vnderstàding
             of
             that
             matter
             ,
             A
             men
             In
             this
             act
             ,
             which
             was
             subscribed
             with
             the
             hands
             of
             Luther
             ,
             Melanthou
             ,
             Brentius
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Oecolampadius
             Bucer
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           we
           see
           they
           professe
           christian
           charity
           ,
           and
           promise
           earnestly
           to
           pray
           vnto
           God
           to
           reueile
           his
           truth
           vnto
           them
           ,
           bring
           them
           to
           be
           of
           one
           hart
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           confirme
           them
           to
           discerne
           of
           things
           that
           differ
           :
           so
           〈◊〉
           the
           enimies
           of
           our
           church
           haue
           cause
           ,
           rather
           to
           enuy
           our
           agreement
           ,
           then
           to
           in
           ueigh
           against
           our
           disagreement
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           true
           church
           tò
           delight
           in
           contention
           :
           it
           is
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           command
           ,
           to
           compel
           ,
           to
           enforce
           ,
           to
           presse
           ,
           to
           oppresse
           ,
           to
           ban
           ,
           to
           throw
           out
           cursings
           and
           to
           thunder
           out
           excommunations
           against
           those
           that
           dissent
           frō
           thē
           :
           but
           our
           churches
           ,
           not
           withstanding
           this
           variance
           haue
           not
           so
           proceeded
           one
           against
           another
           as
           enemies
           ,
           we
           curse
           not
           ,
           but
           blesse
           :
           we
           hate
           not
           ,
           but
           loue
           :
           we
           parsecure
           not
           ,
           but
           pray
           one
           for
           another
           :
           keeping
           the
           groūdwork
           of
           faith
           ,
           〈◊〉
           
           ioyning
           harts
           and
           hands
           ,
           we
           seeke
           to
           repaire
           the
           ruine
           of
           Syon
           ,
           and
           pull
           down
           the
           fortresses
           of
           the
           enemies
           therof
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           albeit
           it
           were
           to
           be
           presumed
           in
           men
           of
           iudgment
           and
           discretion
           ,
           that
           such
           ,
           as
           haue
           leysure
           with
           delight
           
           and
           pleasure
           to
           paint
           out
           the
           iars
           and
           quarels
           abroad
           ,
           either
           are
           or
           doubtlesse
           shoulde
           be
           in
           league
           and
           loue
           at
           home
           :
           yet
           if
           we
           would
           enter
           into
           the
           infinite
           dissentions
           ,
           debates
           ,
           diuisions
           ,
           contradictions
           ,
           wranglings
           ,
           hart-burnings
           ,
           grudgings
           ,
           sects
           ,
           and
           rentings
           into
           diuers
           partesamong
           the
           Papists
           themselues
           (
           who
           indeed
           neither
           haue
           vnity
           in
           truth
           ,
           nor
           vnity
           in
           falsehood
           )
           it
           should
           be
           harder
           to
           finde
           an
           ending
           then
           a
           beginning
           .
           They
           could
           neuer
           yet
           be
           reconciled
           .
           Their
           owne
           schoole
           men
           are
           at
           deadly
           feud
           and
           defiance
           one
           against
           another
           :
           Scotus
           is
           against
           
             Thomas
             :
             Ockam
          
           against
           
             Scotus
             :
             Petrus
             de
             Alliaco
          
           against
           Ockam
           :
           the
           Nominales
           against
           the
           Reales
           :
           the
           Dominicans
           againste
           the
           
             Franciscans
             :
             Scotistes
          
           against
           
             Scotistes
             :
             Thomistes
          
           against
           
             thomistes
             :
             Canonist
          
           against
           
             canonist
             :
             sect
          
           against
           
             sect
             :
             Order
          
           against
           
             Order
             :
             cloyster
          
           against
           
             cloyster
             :
             priests
          
           against
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           Iesuits
           against
           priests
           ,
           repugnant
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           at
           ciuill
           and
           Domesticall
           warre
           amonge
           themselues
           ,
           proclaiming
           their
           owne
           shame
           as
           with
           the
           blast
           of
           a
           trumpet
           :
           and
           therfore
           hauing
           fought
           so
           many
           fields
           at
           home
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           not
           reproach
           vs
           with
           matter
           of
           dissention
           .
           We
           may
           reply
           vnto
           them
           ,
           as
           one
           sometimes
           fitly
           answeared
           phillip
           K.
           of
           Macedon
           intreating
           a
           peace
           amonge
           the
           Graecians
           ,
           and
           yet
           hauing
           his
           wife
           Olimpias
           and
           his
           son
           Alexander
           ,
           known
           to
           liue
           at
           mortall
           dissention
           within
           his
           owne
           doores
           ,
           
             Goe
             first
             ,
             and
             conclude
             a
             peace
             in
             thine
             owne
             house
             at
             home
             .
          
           So
           should
           our
           aduersaries
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           chiefe
           procters
           and
           protectors
           of
           their
           new
           religion
           ,
           haue
           euer
           contentiously
           wrangled
           with
           others
           and
           with
           themselues
           ,
           and
           the
           contentions
           cannot
           yet
           be
           taken
           vp
           I
           dare
           confidently
           auouch
           and
           auerre
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           greatest
           conu
           ouersies
           and
           in
           the
           greatest
           number
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           all
           (
           which
           are
           now
           multiplyed
           to
           many
           hundred
           )
           some
           one
           or
           other
           of
           their
           highest
           Popes
           ,
           chiefest
           cardinals
           ,
           reuerent
           Bishoppes
           ,
           famous
           Doctours
           ,
           
           learned
           schoolmen
           ,
           holy
           fathers
           ,
           &
           other
           aproued
           writers
           
           among
           them
           ,
           are
           slatly
           and
           fully
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           ioyne
           with
           vs
           hand
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           giue
           testimony
           directly
           to
           our
           doctrine
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           smallest
           points
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           greatest
           :
           not
           in
           few
           ,
           but
           in
           many
           :
           yea
           not
           the
           meanest
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           ,
           the
           strongest
           pillars
           of
           their
           church
           are
           reuolted
           to
           vs
           ,
           are
           come
           into
           our
           campe
           ,
           haue
           pitched
           their
           tents
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           some
           one
           or
           moe
           of
           them
           fight
           our
           battels
           in
           all
           our
           doctrins
           .
           This
           were
           easie
           to
           be
           shewed
           particularly
           touching
           the
           Apochryphall
           booke
           ,
           touching
           iustification
           by
           imputation
           ,
           touching
           Images
           ,
           touching
           praiers
           in
           a
           strange
           tongue
           ,
           touching
           the
           notes
           of
           the
           churche
           ,
           touching
           the
           sacraments
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           among
           which
           many
           haue
           written
           since
           the
           late
           Trent-counsell
           .
           Thus
           while
           we
           are
           in
           peace
           ,
           the
           enemies
           possessed
           with
           a
           spirit
           of
           diuision
           ,
           and
           stricken
           with
           giddines
           by
           the
           iust
           hand
           of
           god
           ,
           wound
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           swords
           of
           the
           Midianites
           o
           are
           drawn
           out
           against
           the
           Midianites
           .
           Therfore
           the
           truth
           resteth
           among
           vs
           ,
           Our
           p
           
             enemies
             being
             iudges
          
           .
        
         
           But
           lest
           we
           might
           peraduenture
           be
           thought
           to
           offer
           them
           wrong
           ,
           whilst
           insisting
           vpon
           general
           terms
           we
           charg
           them
           
           to
           be
           diuided
           among
           themselues
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           writings
           to
           gaul
           one
           another
           :
           I
           wil
           presse
           them
           with
           particulars
           ,
           and
           only
           stand
           vpon
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           the
           doctrin
           whereof
           I
           haue
           plainly
           opened
           in
           these
           Books
           .
           Whosoeuer
           shal
           read
           the
           writers
           of
           the
           Roman
           church
           touching
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           shal
           find
           almost
           so
           many
           mindes
           as
           men
           among
           them
           ,
           they
           furiously
           fight
           and
           make
           daily
           combats
           against
           each
           other
           ,
           moouing
           sundry
           questions
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           with
           al
           their
           shifts
           remoue
           or
           determine
           .
        
         
           First
           of
           al
           ,
           the
           schoolmen
           make
           a
           question
           ,
           whether
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           be
           eaten
           with
           the
           mouth
           of
           
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           passe
           into
           the
           belly
           ,
           or
           onely
           by
           faith
           ?
           Some
           of
           them
           hold
           he
           is
           onely
           eaten
           spiritually
           ,
           and
           receiued
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           cardinal
           q
           Cajetan
           a
           pillar
           of
           their
           church
           ,
           a
           peere
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Popes
           legate
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           Luthers
           hott
           aduersarye
           holdeth
           this
           ,
           
             Falsissimnm
             est
             corpus
             
             christi
             corporaliter
             sumi
             ,
             quoniam
             ,
             &c
             ,
             It
             is
             very
             false
             that
             Christe●
             Body
             is
             receiued
             bodily
             ,
             for
             the
             diuines
             teach
             that
             he
             is
             taken
             spiritually
             ,
             not
             by
             handling
             but
             by
             beleeuing
             .
          
           And
           Bellarmine
           a
           man
           of
           the
           same
           note
           and
           of
           the
           same
           coat
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Dicemus
             christum
             efse
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           r
           
             We
             will
             hold
             that
             christ
             is
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             truly
             ,
             substantially
             ,
             really
             ,
             not
             corporally
             :
             nay
             contrariwise
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             ther
             spiritually
             .
          
           Others
           thinke
           ,
           he
           is
           taken
           bodily
           into
           the
           mouth
           ,
           but
           goes
           not
           into
           the
           belly
           .
           This
           the
           glosse
           s
           holds
           in
           
             Gratian
             ,
             quám
             cito
             species
             dentibus
             atteritur
             ,
             tam
             citó
             in
             coelum
             rapitur
             corpus
             christi
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             So
             soone
             as
             the
             accidents
             of
             bread
             begin
             to
             be
             chewed
             by
             the
             teeth
             ,
             presently
             Christs
             body
             is
             conueyed
             into
             heauen
             .
          
           But
           Durand
           goeth
           farther
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           t
           
             Corpus
             christs
             de
             ore
             transit
             ad
             cor
             ,
             &
             tum
             desinit
             corporis
             presentia
             ,
             remanente
             spirituali
             ,
          
           that
           is
           :
           
             The
             body
             of
             Christ
             passeth
             srom
             the
             mouth
             to
             the
             hart
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             bodily
             presence
             ceaseth
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             remaineth
             .
          
           Lastly
           ,
           others
           say
           ,
           it
           passeth
           into
           the
           belly
           ,
           and
           remaineth
           there
           as
           long
           as
           any
           shew
           of
           the
           bread
           abideth
           .
           Lo
           ,
           what
           they
           hold
           in
           this
           one
           question
           ,
           and
           they
           varry
           being
           constant
           in
           nothing
           but
           inconstancy
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           resist
           the
           beginning
           of
           inconueniences
           that
           may
           ensue
           ,
           and
           hold
           he
           neuer
           commeth
           u
           into
           the
           mouth
           :
           some
           ,
           that
           he
           commeth
           into
           the
           mouth
           ,
           but
           not
           into
           the
           stomack
           :
           some
           ,
           into
           the
           stomack
           ,
           but
           not
           into
           the
           belly
           :
           and
           others
           sticking
           at
           nothing
           ,
           do
           hold
           he
           goeth
           into
           the
           belly
           .
           And
           to
           fil
           vp
           the
           measure
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           a
           Antoninus
           Arch.
           of
           Florence
           writes
           ,
           that
           
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             may
             he
             vomited
             vpward
             by
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             purged
             downward
             by
             a
             draught
             :
             Igitur
             corpus
             christi
             &
             sanguis
             tam
             diu
             manent
             in
             ventre
             ,
             &
             stomacho
             ,
             vel
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Therfore
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             christ
             remaine
             in
             the
             belly
             and
             stomacke
             ,
             or
             in
             vomit
             ,
             and
             in
             whatsoeuer
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             shewes
             of
             bred
             and
             wine
             remaine
             .
             And
             if
             they
             be
             vomited
             or
             purged
             before
             they
             be
             altered
             ,
             (
             as
             sometimes
             in
             those
             that
             are
          
           b
           
             trobled
             with
             the
             flux
             )
             euen
             there
             is
             the
             true
             body
             of
             christ
             .
          
           If
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           I
           would
           gladly
           learn
           of
           the
           profoundest
           doctor
           ,
           and
           learnedst
           Iesuit
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           done
           to
           the
           body
           of
           christ
           thus
           purged
           or
           vomited
           ?
           whether
           it
           shall
           be
           eaten
           againe
           ,
           or
           burned
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           would
           haue
           done
           with
           it
           ?
           
             Robert
             Smith
          
           a
           Martir
           of
           blessed
           memory
           ,
           reasoning
           with
           a
           Popish
           priest
           of
           the
           real
           presēce
           ,
           
           compelled
           the
           Doctor
           by
           force
           of
           reason
           at
           length
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           c
           
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             being
             eaten
             in
             the
             sacrament
             goeth
          
           
           
             downe
             into
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             cast
             into
             the
             dr
             aught
             ,
          
           saying
           farther
           that
           d
           
             it
             was
             no
             greater
             derogation
             to
             Christ
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             spit
             vppon
             .
          
           But
           wisely
           and
           worthily
           did
           the
           Martyr
           reply
           ,
           If
           the
           Iews
           ,
           being
           his
           sworne
           enemies
           ,
           did
           only
           spit
           in
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           we
           being
           his
           friends
           do
           cast
           him
           into
           the
           draught
           ,
           which
           of
           vs
           deserue
           the
           greater
           damnation
           ?
           Thus
           the
           Doctor
           was
           put
           to
           present
           silence
           .
           O
           yee
           Cardinals
           and
           Byshops
           ,
           O
           yee
           priests
           and
           Iesuites
           ,
           are
           ye
           not
           ashamed
           of
           this
           blasphemy
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           blasphemers
           ?
           Haue
           not
           all
           your
           Seminaries
           cause
           to
           blush
           at
           this
           vilany
           ?
           Be
           hold
           (
           Christian
           reader
           )
           how
           the
           lo.
           dealeth
           in
           Iustice
           with
           such
           as
           giue
           ouer
           the
           known
           truth
           ,
           striking
           them
           with
           blindnes
           of
           hart
           and
           giddines
           of
           spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           iust
           reward
           of
           errour
           and
           superstition
           .
           Leaue
           therefore
           your
           grosse
           and
           carnall
           presence
           :
           for
           sake
           this
           barbarous
           and
           beastly
           diuinity
           :
           renounce
           this
           sluttish
           and
           vnsauory
           dung
           ,
           and
           returne
           for
           shame
           to
           truth
           ,
           to
           antiquity
           ,
           to
           grauity
           ,
           to
           sobriety
           ,
           &
           to
           the
           institution
           of
           christ
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           handle
           this
           question
           ,
           whether
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           be
           broken
           &
           chewd
           with
           the
           teeth
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           Some
           ,
           
           hold
           not
           ,
           c
           
             Non
             quando
             manducamus
             ,
             &c
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             when
             we
             eat
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             make
             parts
             of
             him
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           other
           thinke
           ,
           nothing
           is
           broken
           truely
           ,
           f
           but
           in
           shew
           ,
           somewhat
           seemeth
           to
           be
           broken
           ,
           but
           nothing
           is
           broken
           :
           so
           that
           we
           haue
           a
           myraculous
           breaking
           ,
           where
           nothing
           is
           broken
           .
           Contrariwise
           ,
           Pope
           Nicholas
           in
           a
           counsell
           holden
           at
           Rome
           ,
           caused
           Berengarius
           to
           recant
           in
           this
           wife
           ,
           g
           
             credo
             corpus
             domini
             nostri
             Iesu
             Christi
             sensualiter
             et
             in
             veritate
             ,
             manibus
             sacerdotum
             tractari
             ,
             et
             frangi
             ,
             et
             fidelium
             dentibus
             atteri
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           
             beleeue
             that
             the
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             christ
             sensibly
             and
             in
             very
             deed
             is
             touched
             with
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             broken
             ,
             and
             ground
             with
             the
             teeth
             of
             the
             faithful
             .
          
           This
           was
           the
           consent
           ,
           iudgment
           ,
           and
           determination
           of
           that
           counsel
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           rude
           glosse
           reprouing
           the
           same
           giueth
           warning
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           
             Nisi
             sané
             intelligas
             verba
             .
             &c.
             Except
             you
             wartly
             vnderstand
             the
             words
             of
             berengarius
             ,
             you
             wil
             fal
             into
             a
             greater
             heresie
             then
             euer
             he
             held
             .
          
           Lastly
           notwithstanding
           this
           Synode
           ,
           the
           receiued
           opinion
           in
           their
           schools
           is
           ,
           h
           that
           
             onely
             the
             accidents
             of
             bred
             are
             broken
             and
             chewd
             .
          
           Thus
           they
           wander
           vp
           and
           down
           in
           discussing
           this
           second
           question
           ,
           as
           men
           that
           are
           in
           a
           maze
           and
           cannot
           find
           the
           end
           of
           their
           iourney
           .
        
         
         
           
           
           
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           dispute
           whether
           the
           substance
           of
           bread
           remaine
           in
           the
           sacrament
           or
           not
           ?
           
             Scotus
             holdeth
             ,
             that
          
           i
           
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             better
             resembleth
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             ,
             then
             onely
             accidents
             :
             seeing
             there
             is
             a
             fitter
             proportion
             betweene
             substance
             and
             substance
             ,
             then
             betweene
             a
             substance
             and
             an
             accident
             .
          
           So
           Occam
           secondeth
           this
           opinion
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           k
           
             to
             hold
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             abideth
             ,
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             and
             least
             subiect
             to
             inconueniences
             ,
             not
             repugnant
             to
             reason
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
          
           And
           
             Petrus
             de
             Alliaco
          
           ,
           l
           
             Ille
             modus
             qui
             ponit
             substantiam
             panis
             remanore
             ,
             &c.
             that
             opinion
             which
             holdeth
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             to
             remaine
             ,
             is
             contrary
             neither
             to
             reason
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             nay
             it
             hath
             better
             reason
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             easie
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             .
          
        
         
           And
           Durand
           the
           resolute
           doctor
           deliuereth
           ,
           that
           ,
           m
           
             It
             is
             rashnesse
             to
             say
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             diuine
             power
             cannot
             be
             in
             the
             sacrament
             in
             any
             other
             manner
             ,
             then
             by
             turning
             of
             the
             bread
             into
             him
             .
          
           Furthemore
           he
           affirmeth
           this
           ,
           
             If
             it
             be
             graunted
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             do
             remain
             ,
             one
             dissioulty
             ariseth
             that
             two
             bodies
             are
             together
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             answered
             :
             but
             the
             contrary
             being
             holden
             ,
             many
             follow
             ,
             namely
             ,
             how
             accidsnts
             can
             nourish
             ,
             how
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             how
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             ingendred
             in
             them
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             nothing
             made
             but
             there
             is
             presupposed
             or
             thought
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Contrarywise
           commonly
           they
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           substance
           of
           bread
           is
           turned
           into
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           :
           but
           about
           the
           manner
           how
           it
           is
           changed
           ,
           they
           cannot
           agree
           .
           Some
           think
           the
           bread
           is
           consumed
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           brought
           in
           place
           of
           it
           .
           But
           Thomas
           their
           chiefe
           Schoolman
           holdeth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           n
           not
           brought
           to
           nothing
           ,
           whom
           Scotus
           crosseth
           :
           and
           againe
           Scotus
           is
           crossed
           and
           coufuted
           by
           caietan
           .
           And
           in
           the
           counsell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           it
           is
           made
           an
           Article
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           cursed
           as
           heretikes
           ,
           which
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             doth
             still
             continue
             :
             yet
             pope
             Innocentius
             in
             a
             counsell
             before
             ,
             did
             not
             curse
             those
             that
             held
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             substances
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             do
             remaine
             .
             Besides
             this
             ,
          
           there
           is
           a
           great
           variety
           among
           thē
           ,
           whether
           the
           water
           mingled
           with
           the
           wine
           in
           the
           chalice
           bee
           transubstantiated
           into
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ.
           Some
           bring
           and
           wast
           it
           to
           nothing
           .
           
           Others
           holde
           it
           to
           be
           transubstantiated
           into
           blood
           .
           Some
           say
           it
           is
           turned
           into
           the
           vitall
           humor
           of
           Christ.
           Al
           these
           are
           resolute
           gamsters
           :
           but
           Durand
           being
           fearefull
           saith
           ,
           
             Quis
             audeat
             desinire
          
           ?
           That
           is
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           determine
           this
           question
           ?
           Thomas
           their
           Saint
           had
           rather
           holde
           a
           double
           transubstantiation
           ,
           first
           of
           the
           water
           into
           wine
           ,
           and
           then
           of
           wine
           into
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           there
           upon
           wisely
           and
           warily
           giueth
           a
           caueat
           ,
           
             that
             little
             water
             must
             be
             mingled
             with
             the
             wine
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           they
           are
           greatly
           trobled
           and
           perplexed
           ,
           whether
           mice
           eating
           the
           sacrament
           ,
           doe
           also
           eate
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Bellarmine
           ,
           o
           seeing
           the
           iars
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           and
           the
           vnsetled
           iudgments
           of
           their
           profoundest
           Doctors
           ,
           hath
           thought
           it
           best
           in
           his
           Iesuiticall
           wisedome
           to
           pasie
           it
           ouer
           ,
           and
           say
           nothing
           :
           either
           because
           he
           was
           not
           resolued
           ,
           or
           because
           he
           would
           not
           lay
           open
           the
           shame
           ,
           and
           discouer
           the
           nakednes
           of
           his
           fauorites
           .
           
             Peter
             Lumbard
          
           maister
           of
           the
           Sentences
           ,
           and
           teacher
           no
           doubt
           of
           Catholicke
           conclusions
           among
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           commeth
           to
           this
           Question
           ,
           standeth
           in
           a
           mammering
           ,
           and
           cannot
           teach
           himselfe
           ,
           saying
           ,
           p
           
             Quidigitur
             sumit
             mus
             ?
             vel
             quid
             manducat
             ?
             Deus
             nouit
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           What
           is
           it
           therfore
           that
           the
           mouse
           receiueth
           ,
           or
           what
           doth
           the
           mouse
           eate
           ?
           God
           knoweth
           .
           As
           if
           the
           should
           say
           ,
           the
           question
           is
           too
           hard
           ,
           for
           my
           part
           I
           confesse
           plainely
           mine
           owne
           ignorance
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tel
           .
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           he
           taketh
           hart
           and
           giueth
           his
           resolution
           thus
           ,
           
             It
             may
             be
             saide
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             bruit
             beasts
             receiue
             not
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             .
          
           But
           the
           doctors
           of
           Paris
           haue
           censured
           and
           corrected
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Hic
             magister
             non
             tenetur
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Heere
           in
           the
           Maister
           is
           not
           to
           be
           followed
           .
           And
           Harding
           q
           holdeth
           it
           for
           an
           errour
           ,
           that
           a
           mouse
           may
           eate
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           calleth
           the
           contrary
           doctrine
           a
           
             vtle
             asseueration
          
           .
           Now
           thomas
           of
           Aqume
           saith
           thus
           ,
           
             Quidam
             dixerunt
          
           ,
           that
           is
           
             some
             haue
             said
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             sacrament
             is
             touched
             of
             a
             mouse
             or
             a
             Dog
             ,
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             christ
             doth
             straight
             way
             depart
             from
             it
             :
             but
             this
             is
             a
             derogation
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             sacrament
             .
          
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           that
           worthy
           doctor
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           say
           Christ
           appeared
           in
           a
           vision
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
           
             O
             Thomas
             ,
             thou
             hast
             written
             wel
             of
             me
             .
          
           So
           
             Iohannes
             de
             Burgo
          
           saith
           r
           
             The
             mouse
             eating
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             receiueth
             the
             body
             of
             Crist.
             〈◊〉
          
           whome
           wee
           named
           before
           ,
           though
           he
           will
           haue
           Christ
           to
           take
           vp
           his
           lodging
           as
           well
           in
           the
           stomacke
           as
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           mau
           ,
           
             yet
             he
             liketh
             not
             ,
             vt
             aut
             mus
             in
             ventre
             〈◊〉
             ,
             aut
             in
             cloacam
             discenderet
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ;
           
             Either
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             should
             go
             into
             the
             belly
             of
             a
             mouse
             ,
             or
             be
             cast
             foorth
             into
             the
             draught
             ,
             because
             the
             eares
             of
             well
             disposed
             persons
             woulde
             abhorre
             that
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             should
             defend
             it
             ,
             the
             Haeretickes
             and
             Infidels
             woulde
             〈◊〉
             at
             vs
             ,
             and
             laugh
             vs
             to
             scorne
             .
          
           Againe
           hee
           saith
           euidently
           ,
           
             The
             mouse
             cannot
             eate
             it
             ,
             God
             forbidde
             we
             should
             euer
             come
             to
             that
             ,
          
           Neuertheles
           Alexander
           as
           bold
           as
           blind
           Bayard
           ,
           in
           despight
           of
           all
           Heretickes
           and
           Infidels
           aduentureth
           vpon
           that
           opinion
           ,
           s
           
             If
             a
             hogge
             or
             a
             Dogge
             should
             eat
             the
             whole
             consecrated
             hoast
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             cause
             but
             the
             Lords
             body
             should
             go
             〈◊〉
             into
             the
             body
             of
             that
             hog
             or
             dog
             .
          
           And
           that
           we
           may
           see
           the
           blaspemous
           school
           diuinity
           or
           〈◊〉
           villany
           of
           those
           〈◊〉
           men
           ,
           hearken
           once
           more
           to
           Antoninus
           that
           beastly
           Byshop
           of
           Florence
           ,
           t
           
             If
             a
             mouse
             or
             any
             other
             creature
             or
             beaste
             happen
             to
             eate
             the
             sacrament
             through
             negligence
             of
             keeping
             :
             let
             the
             keeper
             be
             inioyned
             penance
             40.
             daies
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             let
             the
             mouse
             be
             taken
             and
             burnt
             ,
             and
             let
             his
             ashes
             be
             buried
             neere
             the
             altar
             .
          
           Heereunto
           another
           addeth
           ,
           that
           u
           
             the
             Mouses
             entrals
             must
             be
             drawne
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             sacrament
             that
             there
             remaineth
             (
             if
             the
             priest
             be
             〈◊〉
             to
             receiue
             it
             )
             must
             〈◊〉
             belaid
             vp
             ,
             vntill
             it
             may
             naturally
             be
             consumed
             .
             But
             the
             hoast
             so
             found
             in
             the
             mouses
             bowels
             ,
             may
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             thrown
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             as
             a
             certaine
             priest
             sometimes
             vsed
             a
             fly
             that
             he
             sound
             in
             the
             chalice
             after
             consecration
             .
             But
             if
             a
             man
             had
             such
             a
             feruent
             zeale
          
           a
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             his
             stomake
             would
             serue
             him
             to
             eat
             the
             same
             without
             horror
             ,
             this
             were
             the
             best
             course
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             God
             〈◊〉
             did
             who
             is
             much
             commended
             for
             swallowing
             and
             receiuing
             the
             host
             which
             a
             leaper
             had
             vomited
             and
             cast
             vp
             .
          
           And
           heereunto
           ,
           the
           goodly
           and
           ghostly
           Canons
           of
           the
           counsell
           holden
           at
           Colen
           vnder
           the
           〈◊〉
           Radulph
           ,
           b
           
             If
             there
             fall
             any
             small
             thing
             of
             the
             bodye
             or
             blood
             vpon
             the
             pall
             of
             the
             altar
             ,
             let
             the
             stone
             be
             cut
             and
             burned
             ,
             and
             the
             ashes
             put
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             or
             cast
             into
             the
             fish-poole
             .
             If
             any
             fall
             vppon
             the
             stone
             ,
             or
             vppon
             the
             grounde
             ,
             let
             the
             priest
             licke
             it
             vp
             :
             if
             a
             
             Spider
             or
             fly
             be
             fallen
             into
             it
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             taken
             out
             warily
             ,
             and
             burnt
             ouer
             the
             fish-poole
             :
             If
             a
             man
             shall
             vomit
             it
             vp
             again
             ,
             let
             the
             peeces
             be
             gathered
             vp
             and
             be
             giuen
             to
             a
             faithfull
             man
             to
             take
             and
             eate
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             vomit
             be
             burnt
             ,
             and
             set
             neere
             vnto
             the
             altar
             .
          
           Can
           any
           religious
           hart
           repeate
           ,
           or
           any
           christian
           eares
           abide
           this
           loathsome
           diuinity
           ?
           We
           will
           therefore
           cease
           to
           stirre
           this
           dunghill
           any
           farther
           ,
           for
           the
           ;
           due
           reuerence
           which
           wee
           ought
           to
           bear
           to
           the
           glorious
           body
           of
           christ
           Iesus
           our
           blessed
           sauiour
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           back
           to
           the
           former
           question
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           that
           the
           beasts
           eate
           ?
           Bread
           it
           cannot
           be
           :
           for
           that
           they
           say
           is
           gone
           by
           consecration
           .
           Some
           ,
           not
           so
           grosse
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           hold
           ,
           they
           eat
           the
           shewes
           of
           bread
           .
           Others
           say
           ,
           the
           bread
           c
           returneth
           again
           :
           and
           thus
           God
           must
           wnrke
           myracles
           to
           feed
           mise
           .
           So
           likewise
           Innocentius
           ,
           more
           subtiliy
           then
           soundly
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             bread
             passeth
             away
             myraculously
             when
             the
             body
             commeth
             ;
             and
             the
             body
             passeth
             and
             getteth
             it selfe
             away
             when
             the
             mouse
             draweth
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             the
             bread
             commeth
             into
             his
             place
             again
             :
          
           so
           that
           he
           holdeth
           ,
           
             that
             it
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             any
             mouse
             or
             beast
             toucheth
             it
             .
          
           But
           Guidmundus
           and
           
             Thomas
             Walden
          
           affirme
           ,
           that
           d
           
             when
             mise
             gnaw
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             there
             is
             deceptio
             visus
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             an
             errour
             in
             our
             fight
          
           .
           We
           simply
           iudge
           they
           be
           eating
           and
           nibling
           ,
           but
           our
           sight
           is
           deceiued
           ,
           the
           mise
           be
           otherwise
           occupied
           .
           And
           might
           they
           not
           as
           well
           say
           our
           eie-sight
           faileth
           in
           thinking
           them
           to
           be
           mise
           or
           birds
           :
           whereas
           they
           may
           peraduenture
           be
           angels
           in
           their
           shapes
           ?
           Other
           hold
           ,
           some
           new
           matter
           is
           created
           in
           place
           of
           christs
           body
           :
           but
           I
           would
           gladly
           knowe
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           by
           vertue
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           
             this
             is
             my
             body
          
           .
        
         
           And
           touching
           the
           Wormes
           that
           are
           ingendred
           in
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           a
           〈◊〉
           diuersity
           is
           among
           them
           .
           Some
           say
           they
           
           are
           ingendred
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           others
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           bread
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           quality
           and
           shewes
           thereof
           :
           and
           so
           we
           shall
           haue
           substance
           made
           of
           accidentes
           ,
           in
           despight
           of
           all
           〈◊〉
           and
           reason
           .
           Thus
           they
           are
           carried
           hither
           and
           thither
           ,
           vppe
           and
           downe
           ,
           too
           and
           fro
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           matters
           they
           knowe
           not
           howe
           ,
           and
           to
           beleeue
           thinges
           they
           
           know
           not
           what
           .
           For
           how
           shall
           the
           people
           haue
           a
           direction
           and
           path-way
           what
           to
           followe
           ,
           when
           their
           teachers
           are
           not
           setled
           and
           perswaded
           what
           is
           the
           truth
           ?
           Against
           al
           these
           confusions
           ,
           vncertainties
           ,
           contrarieties
           ,
           blasphemies
           ,
           and
           crossing
           one
           another
           ,
           we
           teach
           the
           people
           what
           to
           hold
           and
           instruct
           them
           to
           make
           a
           diffe
           .
           between
           ch
           .
           body
           &
           the
           
           sacrament
           of
           his
           body
           .
           The
           sacrament
           is
           corruptible
           ,
           christs
           body
           is
           glorious
           and
           free
           from
           all
           corruption
           :
           the
           sacrament
           is
           beneath
           ,
           christes
           body
           is
           aboue
           :
           the
           sacrament
           is
           on
           earth
           vpon
           the
           table
           ,
           the
           body
           is
           in
           heauen
           the
           Sacrament
           feedeth
           the
           body
           and
           outwarde
           man
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           christ
           feedeth
           the
           soule
           and
           inward
           man
           :
           the
           sacrament
           is
           eaten
           as
           well
           of
           the
           wicked
           as
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           the
           body
           is
           only
           eaten
           of
           the
           faithful
           :
           the
           sacrament
           may
           be
           eaten
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           the
           body
           of
           christ
           is
           euer
           eaten
           to
           saluation
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           howsoeuer
           beastes
           may
           touch
           or
           eate
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           bread
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           outwarde
           and
           corruptible
           element
           of
           the
           sacrament
           :
           they
           cannot
           eat
           the
           body
           of
           christ
           which
           is
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           sitteth
           at
           the
           right
           hande
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           which
           is
           receiued
           onely
           by
           a
           liuely
           faith
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           they
           argue
           the
           case
           ,
           whether
           the
           shew
           of
           breade
           be
           a
           signe
           of
           the
           bodie
           without
           the
           bloode
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           include
           the
           soule
           ,
           humours
           ,
           spirits
           ,
           and
           the
           blood
           it selfe
           ?
           Scotus
           saith
           e
           
             Nonest
             certum
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             It
             is
             vncertaine
             ,
             both
             may
             be
             defended
             ,
             but
             neither
             can
             be
             proued
             .
          
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           f
           Thomas
           of
           Aquin
           auoucheth
           ,
           that
           the
           blood
           is
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           &
           the
           body
           in
           the
           blood
           by
           a
           connecting
           of
           them
           togither
           ,
           which
           they
           cal
           
             concomit
             antia
          
           or
           accompanying
           each
           other
           .
           So
           then
           whereas
           Christ
           said
           
             this
             is
             my
             body
          
           ,
           they
           vnderstand
           him
           to
           say
           
             this
             is
             my
             bodie
             and
             my
             blood
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           when
           Christ
           said
           
             this
             is
             my
             blood
          
           ,
           they
           make
           his
           meaning
           to
           be
           
             this
             is
             my
             bloode
             and
             my
             body
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           new
           fancie
           ,
           well
           agreeing
           and
           answering
           to
           their
           newe
           doctrine
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           constrained
           to
           build
           vp
           one
           idle
           conceit
           with
           another
           .
           This
           is
           a
           very
           wonderfull
           shiste
           ,
           and
           a
           marueylous
           sigure
           ,
           passing
           all
           figures
           ,
           whereby
           one
           thing
           is
           made
           two
           ,
           and
           two
           are
           made
           one
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           draw
           to
           an
           end
           (
           where
           almost
           no
           end
           is
           )
           they
           
           eagerly
           contend
           with
           what
           wordes
           their
           consecration
           or
           rather
           coniuration
           is
           wrought
           .
           Some
           say
           ,
           christ
           consecrated
           when
           hee
           blessed
           .
           Others
           denying
           this
           ,
           dispute
           how
           many
           words
           are
           precisely
           required
           to
           the
           forme
           of
           consecration
           .
           Scotus
           shrowdeth
           himself
           vnder
           his
           own
           ignorāce
           ,
           &
           flyeth
           to
           it
           as
           to
           a
           place
           of
           refuge
           ,
           saying
           ,
           g
           
             It
             is
             a
             lawfull
             ignorance
             not
             to
             know
             how
             many
             wordes
             are
             necessarily
             required
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             consecration
             ,
             &
             therefore
             he
             which
             thinketh
             he
             knoweth
             is
             deceiued
             :
             the
             Greekes
             vse
             not
             the
             same
             forme
             that
             we
             do
             ,
             yet
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             consecrate
             .
          
           Thus
           hee
           concludeth
           the
           whole
           matter
           with
           an
           Ignoramus
           .
           Vnto
           these
           heads
           before
           remembred
           ,
           we
           might
           also
           adde
           many
           foolish
           ,
           friuolous
           ,
           and
           ridiculous
           questions
           disputed
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           whether
           in
           the
           sacrament
           
           the
           foote
           of
           Christ
           bee
           confounded
           with
           his
           face
           ,
           his
           hand
           with
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           whether
           one
           part
           be
           distinguished
           from
           another
           ?
           Whether
           h
           the
           host
           falling
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           falleth
           :
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           moued
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           the
           host
           is
           moued
           ?
           Whethe
           it
           be
           fittest
           for
           the
           host
           to
           be
           eaten
           after
           a
           〈◊〉
           hath
           vomited
           it
           vp
           ,
           or
           a
           drunken
           man
           in
           his
           drunkennes
           ?
           Whether
           christ
           leaue
           heauen
           to
           come
           into
           the
           place
           of
           bread
           ?
           Whether
           in
           comming
           he
           passe
           through
           the
           aire
           ?
           Whether
           he
           forsake
           the
           earth
           againe
           so
           soone
           as
           the
           shewes
           of
           bread
           are
           touched
           with
           the
           teeth
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           go
           downe
           into
           the
           stomacke
           ?
           How
           long
           he
           stayeth
           in
           the
           stomack
           ?
           Whether
           he
           tarry
           and
           waite
           his
           attendance
           there
           till
           the
           forme
           of
           bread
           be
           disgested
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           change
           himselfe
           at
           such
           time
           into
           the
           foule
           or
           body
           of
           the
           communicant
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           vanish
           into
           nothing
           ,
           or
           else
           returne
           to
           heauen
           ?
           They
           make
           a
           quaere
           likewise
           ,
           when
           the
           sacrament
           beginneth
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           how
           long
           it
           continueth
           God
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           god
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           no
           god
           ?
           When
           we
           may
           adore
           and
           how
           long
           we
           may
           adore
           it
           without
           danger
           ,
           and
           so
           safely
           cease
           and
           leaue
           off
           ?
           Whether
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           i
           haue
           dimension
           of
           quantities
           ,
           proportion
           of
           body
           ,
           and
           distance
           of
           parts
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           as
           between
           eie
           and
           eie
           ,
           eare
           and
           eare
           ,
           head
           and
           foote
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           other
           naturell
           bodies
           ?
           Whether
           christ
           speake
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           Ioh.
           6.
           
           
             Gabriel
             ,
             Biell
             ,
             Cusanus
             ,
             
             Caietan
             ,
             Lyra
             ,
          
           and
           others
           deny
           it
           :
           but
           Sanders
           and
           Bellarmine
           k
           hold
           otherwise
           ,
           &
           go
           about
           to
           confute
           the
           former
           .
           Againe
           ,
           whether
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           may
           be
           bread
           of
           any
           kind
           of
           graine
           and
           corne
           ,
           or
           only
           of
           wheaten
           bread
           ?
           Some
           hold
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           must
           onely
           be
           made
           of
           Wheat
           ,
           as
           Scotus
           :
           some
           of
           Wheate
           or
           barly
           ,
           as
           Albertus
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             de
             Argentina
          
           .
           Others
           holde
           consecration
           rightly
           to
           bee
           made
           l
           in
           any
           vsuall
           and
           common
           bread
           whatsoeuer
           it
           bee
           ,
           as
           Caietan
           .
           They
           cannot
           agree
           likewise
           ,
           whether
           the
           priest
           may
           be
           saide
           to
           be
           the
           creator
           of
           his
           creator
           ?
           With
           a
           thousand
           such
           questions
           or
           rather
           fooleryes
           they
           blot
           Paper
           ,
           wast
           time
           ,
           and
           weary
           the
           Reader
           ,
           neuer
           knowne
           ,
           nor
           heard
           off
           in
           auncient
           Writers
           ,
           no
           not
           800.
           yeares
           after
           christ
           ,
           which
           argueth
           that
           they
           neuer
           dreamed
           of
           any
           carnall
           presence
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           to
           stand
           vpon
           all
           the
           the
           contradictions
           among
           them
           (
           which
           were
           without
           end
           ,
           and
           without
           〈◊〉
           )
           wee
           
           will
           come
           to
           the
           m
           wordes
           of
           institution
           :
           which
           albeit
           they
           be
           short
           and
           easie
           ,
           cleere
           and
           euident
           in
           themselues
           ,
           yet
           they
           haue
           corrupted
           them
           with
           many
           glozes
           ,
           and
           crossed
           one
           another
           in
           their
           peruerse
           interpretations
           .
           Christ
           saith
           of
           his
           last
           Supper
           ,
           when
           hee
           had
           taken
           ,
           blessed
           ,
           and
           broken
           the
           bread
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             body
             which
             is
             broken
             ,
             or
             giuen
             for
             you
             ,
             do
             this
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             he
             tooke
             the
             cup
             ,
          
           saying
           ,
           
             This
             cup
             is
             the
             new
             testament
             in
             my
             blood
             ,
             this
             doe
             as
             oft
             as
             ye
             drinke
             it
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             .
          
           As
           if
           hee
           should
           say
           ,
           this
           bread
           is
           a
           signe
           or
           sacrament
           of
           my
           body
           ,
           which
           is
           deliuered
           to
           death
           for
           you
           and
           for
           your
           saluation
           .
           Christ
           tooke
           nothing
           but
           bread
           :
           he
           brake
           that
           which
           he
           tooke
           :
           he
           deliuered
           that
           which
           he
           brake
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           n
           
             The
             bread
             which
             we
             breake
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           So
           touching
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             This
             cup
          
           ,
           hee
           meaneth
           ,
           this
           Wine
           in
           the
           cup
           is
           a
           sacrament
           of
           the
           new
           testament
           ,
           of
           our
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           now
           to
           bee
           fulfilled
           ,
           of
           our
           communion
           and
           participation
           of
           Christ
           with
           all
           his
           benifits
           .
           This
           interpretation
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           to
           the
           proportion
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           exposition
           
           of
           the
           ancient
           fathers
           ,
           who
           call
           the
           sacrament
           a
           representation
           ,
           a
           remembrance
           ,
           an
           image
           ,
           a
           token
           ,
           a
           signe
           ,
           a
           figure
           and
           such
           like
           .
           But
           because
           our
           aduersaries
           can
           abide
           no
           figures
           ,
           let
           vs
           heare
           what
           the
           Doctours
           of
           the
           Church
           teach
           ,
           who
           thought
           it
           no
           heresie
           to
           expound
           the
           wordes
           of
           Christ
           by
           a
           figure
           .
           Tertullian
           one
           of
           the
           most
           auncient
           saith
           ,
           o
           
             Christ
             receiuing
             the
             bread
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             being
             diuided
             vnto
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             made
             it
             his
             body
             ,
          
           saying
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             body
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             a
             figure
             of
             my
             body
          
           .
           And
           Chrysostome
           p
           
             If
             Christ
             died
             not
             ,
             whose
             token
             &
             signe
             is
             this
             sacrifice
             .
          
           Ambrose
           also
           hath
           these
           words
           ,
           q
           
             After
             consecration
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             is
             signisied
             .
          
           Adde
           vnto
           these
           the
           testimony
           of
           Augustine
           ,
           ,
           r
           who
           taught
           the
           people
           thus
           ,
           
             christ
             at
             his
             last
             supper
             commended
             and
             gaue
             the
             figure
             of
             his
             body
             &
             blood
             .
          
           And
           epist
           23.
           ad
           Bonifac.
           
             The
             sacramēt
             of
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             is
             after
             a
             sort
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             doubted
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             when
             he
             gaue
             a
             token
             of
             his
             bodie
             .
          
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Glose
           vpon
           the
           Canons
           ,
           dissenteth
           not
           heerin
           frō
           the
           fathers
           ,
           s
           
             Dicitur
             corpus
             christi
             ,
             sed
             improprie
             ,
             vt
             sit
             sensus
             .
             It
             is
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             ,
             but
             vnproperlie
             :
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             Christes
             body
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             christs
             body
             .
             Gelasius
          
           saith
           in
           the
           same
           māner
           ,
           t
           
             There
             remaineth
             still
             in
             the
             sacra
             .
             the
             nature
             or
             substance
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
          
           To
           conclude
           ,
           Augustin
           saith
           else
           where
           ,
           u
           
             Quod
             videtis
             ,
             panis
             est
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             thing
             that
             ye
             see
             ,
             is
             bread
             .
          
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           bread
           and
           is
           none
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           the
           shew
           and
           forme
           of
           bread
           ,
           but
           he
           speaketh
           euidently
           ,
           it
           is
           indeede
           bread
           .
        
         
           Now
           our
           aduersaries
           ,
           that
           can
           abide
           no
           tokens
           ,
           no
           figures
           ,
           no
           signes
           ,
           no
           significations
           in
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           supper
           ,
           are
           notwithstanding
           driuen
           to
           make
           so
           diuerse
           ,
           so
           doubtfull
           ,
           so
           
           many
           ,
           so
           monstrous
           ,
           so
           mad
           and
           senseles
           expositions
           of
           the
           word
           of
           institution
           ,
           as
           al
           the
           tropes
           ,
           figures
           ,
           metaphors
           ,
           allusions
           ,
           allegories
           ,
           and
           rhetoricke
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           wil
           not
           serue
           them
           to
           salue
           vp
           the
           braunches
           of
           their
           interpretations
           of
           these
           short
           and
           few
           words
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           they
           finde
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           bread
           ,
           a
           whole
           swarme
           of
           figures
           .
           They
           say
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           called
           Bread
           ,
           sometimes
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           bread
           before
           :
           sometimes
           ,
           because
           an
           Infidell
           taketh
           it
           to
           be
           bread
           :
           sometimes
           because
           the
           
           accidents
           and
           shewes
           of
           bread
           remaine
           :
           sometimes
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           accidentes
           nourish
           the
           body
           by
           a
           miracle
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           bread
           :
           sometimes
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           that
           spirituall
           bread
           
           which
           came
           from
           heauen
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           because
           the
           bread
           sometimes
           returneth
           againe
           after
           consecration
           .
           Againe
           ,
           these
           words
           lying
           together
           ,
           
             he
             tooke
             ,
             hee
             blessed
             ,
             he
             brake
             ,
          
           going
           before
           the
           words
           which
           Christ
           spake
           ,
           are
           strangely
           expounded
           on
           this
           manner
           ,
           he
           tooke
           the
           bread
           :
           hee
           blessed
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           turned
           and
           changed
           the
           bread
           :
           he
           brake
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           accidents
           or
           shewes
           of
           bread
           :
           and
           sometimes
           they
           vnderstand
           ,
           It
           seemeth
           to
           be
           broken
           :
           so
           that
           when
           the
           Euangelists
           saith
           
             he
             brake
          
           ,
           they
           say
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           hee
           did
           not
           breake
           but
           seemed
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           next
           word
           This
           :
           the
           pronoune
           demonstratiue
           they
           say
           sometimes
           pointeth
           out
           the
           bread
           ,
           as
           Bonauenture
           
           deliuereth
           :
           sometimes
           they
           say
           it
           demonstrates
           not
           the
           bread
           but
           
             indiuidum
             vagum
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           neither
           bread
           ,
           nor
           any
           certaine
           determined
           thing
           else
           ,
           but
           a
           thing
           left
           at
           randome
           ,
           and
           at
           large
           in
           generality
           ,
           but
           what
           thing
           particularly
           they
           cannot
           tell
           .
           Sometimes
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           it
           demonstrates
           nothing
           ,
           as
           a
           Iosephus
           Angles
           :
           and
           Durand
           misseth
           not
           much
           of
           that
           marke
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           that
           by
           (
           This
           )
           nothing
           is
           signified
           .
           Other
           say
           it
           demonstrateth
           the
           body
           ,
           &
           so
           they
           make
           christ
           to
           speake
           foolishly
           ,
           
             This
             body
             is
             my
             body
          
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           by
           this
           interpretation
           ,
           it
           shold
           be
           his
           body
           before
           the
           words
           of
           cōsecration
           .
           Bellarmine
           ,
           as
           he
           confesseth
           the
           papists
           his
           good
           bretheren
           agree
           not
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           this
           word
           ,
           so
           he
           inuenteth
           a
           new
           and
           strange
           exposition
           neuer
           hard
           off
           before
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           iest
           or
           in
           earnest
           ,
           among
           the
           learned
           or
           vnlearned
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           b
           
             hoc
             edulium
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             this
             food
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             this
             drinke
             is
             my
             blood
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           what
           foode
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           what
           drinke
           it
           was
           ,
           when
           that
           word
           was
           vttered
           ,
           he
           dareth
           not
           to
           determine
           .
           Thomas
           of
           Aquine
           leaueth
           it
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           with
           whom
           (
           This
           )
           is
           as
           much
           as
           c
           
             Hoc
             contentum
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             that
             which
             is
             contained
             vnder
             these
             shewes
             .
             Gregorius
             de
             Valentia
          
           after
           his
           fashion
           saith
           ,
           
             Christ
             ment
             that
             which
             he
             tooke
             into
             his
             hands
             :
          
           yet
           he
           holdeth
           ,
           he
           ment
           not
           bread
           :
           so
           
           that
           by
           this
           reason
           without
           reason
           ,
           Christ
           tooke
           not
           bread
           into
           his
           hands
           .
           Scotus
           vnderstandeth
           
             hoc
             ens
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           this
           generall
           thing
           that
           hath
           a
           being
           :
           but
           what
           it
           is
           when
           they
           should
           declare
           ,
           they
           stick
           fast
           in
           the
           mire
           of
           their
           owne
           deuises
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           touching
           the
           interpretation
           of
           the
           next
           word
           (
           is
           :
           )
           they
           likewise
           muster
           an
           Army
           of
           many
           figures
           .
           Sometimes
           they
           expound
           it
           ,
           
             this
             shall
             be
          
           ,
           as
           Occam
           .
           Sometimes
           they
           vnderstand
           therby
           
             is
             made
          
           ,
           as
           Bonouenture
           blundereth
           at
           al
           aduentures
           .
           But
           Bellarmine
           refelleth
           both
           these
           .
           Sometimes
           they
           meane
           ,
           
             this
             shall
             be
          
           transubstantiated
           and
           changed
           into
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           body
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           the
           words
           following
           (
           
             is
             giuen
          
           )
           they
           vnderstand
           shal
           be
           giuen
           :
           
             is
             broken
          
           ,
           they
           expound
           shal
           be
           broken
           :
           
             do
             this
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             ,
          
           they
           expound
           ,
           sacrifice
           me
           in
           remembrance
           of
           me
           .
           Thus
           they
           roue
           and
           wander
           vp
           and
           downe
           as
           men
           that
           haue
           lost
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           be
           going
           rather
           then
           stand
           still
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           by
           these
           collections
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           these
           words
           which
           stand
           in
           construction
           and
           order
           together
           ,
           
             he
             tooke
             ,
             blessed
             ,
             brake
             ,
             and
             gaue
             ,
          
           they
           expound
           on
           this
           maner
           ,
           he
           tooke
           the
           
           bread
           :
           he
           blessed
           it
           quite
           and
           cleane
           away
           ,
           and
           in
           place
           therof
           put
           an
           other
           substance
           :
           hee
           brake
           the
           shewes
           ,
           appearances
           ,
           and
           accidents
           of
           bread
           ,
           &
           then
           he
           gaue
           them
           his
           body
           .
           Behold
           in
           these
           words
           of
           christ
           ,
           how
           many
           shapes
           ,
           formes
           ,
           figures
           ,
           nay
           falsehoods
           they
           haue
           inuented
           ,
           and
           so
           inuerted
           them
           ?
           And
           yet
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           taken
           properly
           without
           any
           manner
           of
           figure
           .
           To
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           I
           wilgiue
           a
           short
           ,
           but
           most
           sweet
           tast
           of
           the
           popish
           diuinity
           ,
           taught
           in
           schooles
           ,
           in
           churches
           ,
           in
           monasteries
           ,
           in
           seminaries
           ,
           and
           in
           al
           their
           meetings
           ,
           by
           their
           schoolemen
           ,
           canonists
           ,
           doctors
           ,
           preachers
           ,
           and
           Byshops
           .
           When
           the
           Euange
           lists
           report
           ,
           that
           christ
           hauing
           taken
           bread
           ,
           brake
           it
           ,
           blessed
           ,
           and
           gaue
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             body
             giuen
             for
             you
             do
             this
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             :
          
           the
           meaning
           of
           Christ
           according
           to
           their
           interpretation
           must
           bee
           this
           ,
           
             Christ
             after
             his
             last
             supper
             tooke
             bread
             into
             his
             handes
             ,
             but
             blessed
             it
             to
             nothing
             :
             hee
             brake
             onely
             certaine
             shexes
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             gaue
             them
             his
             naturall
             body
             ,
             saying
             vnto
             them
             ,
             This
             which
             I
             haue
             in
             my
             handes
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             bread
             or
             not
             you
             cannot
             tel
             ,
             surely
             foode
             
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             be
             it
             what
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             transubstantiated
             and
             turned
             into
             my
             body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             take
             it
             and
             offer
             it
             vp
             an
             vnbloody
             sacrifice
             for
             quick
             and
             dead
             ,
             and
             so
             sacrifice
             me
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             .
          
           Neuer
           were
           there
           such
           fond
           and
           fantasticall
           figures
           heard
           off
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           neuer
           was
           such
           vanity
           inuented
           :
           neuer
           was
           there
           so
           great
           confusion
           of
           tongues
           at
           the
           building
           of
           Babell
           :
           How
           much
           better
           were
           it
           for
           them
           to
           forsake
           these
           fables
           and
           deuises
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           plainely
           ,
           euidently
           ,
           simply
           ,
           directly
           ,
           and
           distinctly
           with
           d
           the
           Greeke
           Scoliast
           ,
           
             Zumbola
             tauta
             ,
             alla
             ouk
             aletheia
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             these
             be
             tokens
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             truth
             it selfe
             .
          
           And
           with
           Tertullian
           ,
           e
           
             This
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             figure
             of
             my
             body
             .
          
           The
           like
           wee
           finde
           in
           Chrysostome
           in
           many
           places
           speaking
           as
           cleerely
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           Sun
           shineth
           at
           noone
           dayes
           ,
           f
           
             The
             bread
             before
             it
             be
             sanctified
             is
             called
             by
             vs
             bread
             :
             but
             after
             that
             it
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             it
             is
             thought
             worthy
             to
             be
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             bread
             doe
             still
             abide
             in
             it
             .
          
           And
           in
           an
           other
           place
           he
           saith
           ,
           g
           
             If
             it
             be
             dangerous
             to
             conuert
             sanctified
             vessels
             to
             priuate
             vses
             ,
             there
             not
             being
             in
             them
             the
             very
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             mystery
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           These
           things
           haue
           so
           clere
           euidence
           of
           truth
           taught
           in
           those
           times
           that
           Bellarmine
           hath
           no
           way
           to
           answere
           but
           to
           inuent
           this
           shift
           ,
           that
           h
           a
           certaine
           Disciple
           of
           Berengarius
           did
           insert
           and
           interlace
           it
           .
           But
           who
           it
           was
           ,
           or
           when
           it
           was
           ,
           or
           how
           it
           was
           disclosed
           and
           detected
           ,
           he
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           and
           therfore
           it
           may
           iustly
           be
           denyed
           ,
           seeing
           ofhim
           it
           cannot
           be
           confirmed
           .
           Besides
           ,
           this
           were
           an
           easie
           way
           to
           answere
           all
           allegations
           and
           authorities
           ,
           to
           say
           they
           are
           corrupted
           by
           heretikes
           ,
           if
           such
           counterfeit
           coine
           might
           go
           for
           good
           payment
           .
           Thus
           far
           of
           this
           matter
           .
           Now
           if
           so
           great
           variety
           and
           dissention
           bee
           among
           them
           in
           this
           one
           controuersie
           of
           the
           sacrament
           of
           the
           supper
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           might
           adde
           infinite
           moe
           :
           what
           an
           huge
           heape
           of
           differences
           should
           wee
           finde
           among
           them
           ,
           if
           wee
           should
           run
           ouer
           al
           the
           controuersies
           lying
           between
           vs.
           Let
           them
           therefore
           neuer
           obiect
           against
           vs
           our
           diuisions
           ,
           or
           tell
           vs
           of
           the
           motes
           they
           espy
           in
           vs
           :
           let
           them
           rather
           reconcile
           themselues
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           pul
           out
           the
           beames
           out
           of
           
           their
           owne
           eies
           ,
           or
           else
           for
           shame
           hold
           their
           peace
           :
           doubtles
           among
           vs
           they
           shal
           neuer
           finde
           greater
           doubts
           and
           differences
           ,
           then
           haue
           been
           among
           the
           children
           and
           churches
           of
           God.
           Now
           for
           our
           further
           direction
           touching
           this
           point
           ofdissentionsin
           the
           church
           ,
           lately
           &
           largely
           debated
           by
           this
           enimy
           as
           the
           cheef
           obiect
           and
           subiect
           of
           his
           Warn-word
           ,
           and
           
           dilated
           through
           many
           chap.
           as
           welbecame
           a
           man
           of
           his
           leisure
           and
           learning
           :
           I
           wil
           insist
           a
           while
           vpon
           this
           point
           ,
           wherin
           obserue
           with
           me
           these
           4.
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           vnity
           is
           oftentimes
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           dissention
           is
           sometimes
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           been
           and
           is
           at
           this
           present
           ful
           of
           contentions
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           this
           discourse
           of
           diuisions
           in
           our
           church
           may
           bee
           taken
           vp
           of
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           and
           vsed
           against
           christ
           and
           christian
           religion
           ,
           so
           that
           while
           they
           seeke
           to
           giue
           vs
           a
           blow
           ,
           they
           reach
           a
           sword
           into
           the
           enimies
           hand
           to
           cut
           the
           hart-strings
           of
           their
           owne
           cause
           .
           
        
         
           Touching
           the
           first
           thing
           ,
           all
           agreement
           among
           men
           ,
           is
           no
           sufficient
           proofe
           of
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           matter
           wherin
           they
           agree
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           all
           malefactors
           and
           enemies
           of
           the
           gospell
           haue
           a
           kind
           of
           agreement
           .
           There
           are
           agreements
           in
           idolatry
           ,
           in
           adultery
           ,
           in
           robbery
           ,
           in
           conspiracy
           ,
           in
           murthers
           ,
           in
           mutinies
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           mannet
           of
           impieties
           ,
           which
           are
           al
           odious
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           hateful
           to
           men
           .
           When
           al
           the
           earth
           was
           of
           one
           tongue
           and
           language
           ,
           i
           they
           all
           conspired
           in
           building
           the
           tower
           of
           Babel
           .
           They
           that
           worshipped
           the
           Golden
           calfe
           ,
           saide
           k
           all
           with
           one
           consent
           ,
           
             these
             are
             thy
             Gods
             ô
             Israell
             ,
             that
             brought
             thee
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           So
           the
           Apostles
           out
           of
           Psal.
           2.
           declare
           ,
           l
           that
           the
           Iewes
           and
           Romaines
           ,
           the
           state
           ciuell
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           confederated
           together
           ,
           did
           al
           consent
           and
           conspire
           against
           God
           and
           against
           his
           anoynted
           .
           There
           was
           an
           agreement
           m
           betweene
           
             Corah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           Abiram
           with
           their
           rebellious
           companies
           and
           consorts
           ,
           ioyned
           and
           combined
           together
           against
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           .
           The
           ten
           tribes
           agreed
           in
           worshipping
           the
           golden
           calues
           in
           Dan
           and
           Bethell
           .
           The
           Priestes
           of
           Baall
           consented
           n
           together
           against
           Michaiah
           the
           true
           prophet
           ofGod
           .
        
         
           Al
           the
           people
           with
           o
           one
           mind
           and
           with
           one
           mouth
           cried
           against
           christ
           ,
           let
           him
           bee
           crucified
           .
           And
           Iohn
           〈◊〉
           
           that
           great
           p
           and
           smal
           ,
           rich
           and
           poor
           ,
           bond
           and
           free
           should
           agree
           in
           following
           and
           worshipping
           Antichrist
           the
           enemy
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           vnity
           is
           oftentimes
           out
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           so
           sometime
           q
           dissention
           is
           in
           the
           church
           .
           The
           true
           members
           of
           the
           church
           haue
           not
           alwaies
           in
           outwarde
           thinges
           ,
           nor
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           one
           mind
           and
           meaning
           .
           Abraham
           and
           Lot
           louing
           God
           and
           beloued
           of
           God
           ,
           r
           dissented
           in
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           Iosephes
           bretheren
           hated
           him
           without
           a
           cause
           ,
           and
           persecuted
           him
           almost
           vnto
           the
           death
           .
           The
           priests
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           people
           did
           dissent
           from
           the
           Prophettes
           of
           God.
           Moreouer
           ,
           in
           the
           houshould
           and
           family
           of
           Christ
           ,
           s
           ambition
           ,
           enuy
           ,
           and
           dissention
           raigned
           and
           remained
           ,
           as
           Luk.
           xxii
           .
           
             there
             arose
             a
             strife
             among
             them
             which
             should
             he
             the
             greatest
             .
          
           And
           Math.
           20
           ,
           24.
           
           When
           the
           other
           ten
           t
           hearde
           of
           the
           ambitious
           desire
           of
           these
           sonnes
           of
           Zebede
           ,
           they
           disdained
           at
           the
           two
           brethren
           .
           So
           Paule
           withstood
           Peter
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           u
           because
           he
           was
           to
           be
           reprooued
           ,
           as
           Miriam
           and
           Aaron
           did
           to
           Moses
           who
           was
           not
           to
           be
           reproued
           .
           Likwise
           ,
           Luke
           ,
           Act
           ,
           xv
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Pavle
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           saith
           ,
           a
           
             they
             were
             so
             stirred
             ,
             that
             they
             departed
             asunder
             one
             from
             another
             :
          
           which
           albeit
           it
           fell
           out
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           to
           the
           gaine
           of
           the
           gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           (
           who
           is
           able
           to
           bring
           good
           out
           of
           euill
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           light
           out
           of
           darkenes
           )
           yet
           it
           sheweth
           their
           weakenes
           and
           wantes
           ,
           especially
           of
           barnabas
           ,
           seeing
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           assigneth
           the
           reason
           whereon
           Paul
           grounded
           himselfe
           touching
           his
           determination
           ,
           but
           deliuereth
           not
           the
           reason
           of
           Barnabas
           his
           resolution
           .
           Besides
           ,
           we
           see
           Act
           ,
           xi
           ,
           they
           of
           the
           circumcision
           contended
           against
           b
           Peter
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           eat
           with
           the
           vncircumcised
           .
           As
           touching
           the
           Corinthians
           who
           were
           a
           true
           church
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           apostle
           saith
           ,
           c
           
             It
             hath
             bin
             declared
             to
             me
             of
             you
             by
             them
             that
             are
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Cloe
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             contentions
             among
             you
             :
          
           and
           chap
           ,
           xi
           
             In
             this
             that
             I
             declare
             I
             praise
             you
             not
             ,
             that
             ye
             come
             togither
             ,
             not
             with
             profit
             but
             with
             hurt
             :
             for
             I
             hear
             that
             there
             are
             dissentions
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             beleeue
             it
             to
             be
             true
             in
             some
             part
             ,
             for
             there
             must
             be
             euen
             Haeresies
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             are
             approued
             
             among
             you
             may
             be
             knowne
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           the
           unity
           and
           agreement
           which
           they
           boaste
           of
           ,
           that
           contrarywise
           it
           hath
           bene
           &
           is
           full
           of
           contentions
           and
           bitter
           controuersies
           .
           If
           we
           would
           search
           the
           Histories
           of
           former
           times
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           the
           contentions
           and
           quarrels
           between
           them
           to
           haue
           bin
           infinit
           and
           innumerable
           .
           Popes
           haue
           bin
           against
           popes
           ,
           nay
           Antipope
           againste
           Antipope
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           two
           Popes
           ,
           nay
           three
           Popes
           among
           them
           at
           once
           :
           which
           condemned
           ,
           cursed
           ,
           and
           banned
           each
           other
           to
           the
           pit
           of
           Hell.
           Onuphrius
           a
           popish
           chronicler
           ,
           d
           reckoneth
           vp
           thirty
           schisms
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           those
           not
           of
           short
           dutance
           ,
           but
           of
           long
           continuance
           ,
           so
           many
           as
           no
           church
           can
           boaste
           of
           besides
           .
           Their
           variety
           was
           such
           about
           Formosus
           ,
           that
           for
           some
           yeares
           euery
           Pope
           cancelled
           and
           〈◊〉
           his
           predecessors
           acts
           ,
           what
           one
           instituted
           ,
           the
           other
           repealed
           :
           they
           condemned
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           followed
           their
           priuate
           factions
           and
           affections
           with
           such
           intestine
           malice
           &
           barbarous
           cruelty
           ,
           that
           e
           Formosus
           was
           taken
           vp
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           being
           taken
           vp
           was
           burned
           ,
           being
           burned
           his
           ashes
           were
           cast
           into
           the
           riuer
           .
           For
           Pope
           Stephen
           the
           sixt
           took
           vp
           his
           carcas
           f
           out
           of
           the
           graue
           ,
           brought
           it
           into
           iudgement
           spoiled
           it
           〈◊〉
           his
           robes
           ,
           cut
           off
           3.
           fingers
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           cast
           it
           into
           the
           streame
           tiber
           .
           Thus
           were
           the
           pretended
           successors
           of
           Peter
           〈◊〉
           about
           with
           giddines
           ,
           es
           Krantzius
           speaketh
           of
           them
           g
           and
           the
           heade
           of
           the
           Romish
           and
           popish
           church
           was
           long
           without
           braine
           ,
           though
           not
           without
           brauling
           .
           This
           schisme
           of
           two
           or
           three
           popes
           at
           onetime
           shall
           witnes
           ,
           〈◊〉
           all
           posterity
           ,
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           perpetual
           infamy
           of
           their
           deadly
           discordes
           ,
           howe
           farre
           their
           church
           is
           from
           that
           perfect
           vnity
           they
           brag
           and
           boast
           of
           .
           What
           should
           I
           speake
           of
           their
           infinite
           〈◊〉
           and
           differences
           in
           cleauing
           to
           this
           saint
           and
           that
           saint
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           multiplied
           h
           according
           to
           the
           number
           of
           their
           Citties
           :
           likewise
           of
           their
           diuers
           Missales
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           ceremonies
           vsed
           among
           them
           ?
           of
           their
           sundry
           〈◊〉
           of
           Monkes
           and
           Nunnes
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           so
           increased
           of
           late
           ,
           whereas
           not
           many
           hundred
           yeare
           ago
           ,
           they
           
           
           
           
           
           mangled
           and
           mingled
           them
           with
           the
           leauen
           of
           their
           owne
           inuentions
           .
           NOW
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           word
           of
           god
           in
           common
           and
           continual
           vse
           among
           al
           christians
           more
           comfortable
           ,
           then
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           sacraments
           :
           so
           no
           point
           of
           religion
           is
           at
           this
           day
           more
           corrupted
           and
           depraued
           with
           the
           gesses
           ,
           glozes
           ,
           errors
           ,
           heresies
           ,
           wrestings
           ,
           wranglings
           ,
           and
           idolatries
           of
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           then
           the
           same
           .
           I
           haue
           therefore
           vnfolded
           and
           vnmasked
           their
           false
           doctrine
           touching
           the
           sacraments
           in
           generall
           in
           the
           first
           booke
           ,
           which
           sheweth
           whence
           the
           word
           is
           borrowed
           ,
           what
           thinges
           are
           common
           to
           the
           word
           and
           sacramentes
           ,
           as
           also
           what
           they
           haue
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           :
           what
           a
           sacrament
           is
           :
           by
           whom
           the
           sacraments
           ought
           to
           bee
           administred
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           ordained
           of
           god
           ,
           and
           commaunded
           to
           be
           vsed
           and
           frequented
           of
           all
           persons
           in
           the
           church
           :
           what
           are
           the
           signes
           and
           sacramentall
           rites
           :
           what
           is
           the
           〈◊〉
           part
           and
           spirituall
           signification
           of
           them
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           fit
           and
           ful
           analogy
           and
           agreement
           that
           is
           betweene
           them
           .
           I
           haue
           also
           intreated
           of
           their
           force
           and
           effect
           ,
           of
           the
           ends
           and
           vses
           of
           them
           :
           of
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           sacraments
           of
           the
           old
           testament
           and
           of
           the
           new
           :
           of
           the
           number
           of
           sacraments
           ,
           &
           namely
           of
           the
           5
           falsely
           named
           sacraments
           .
           Touching
           baptisme
           in
           the
           second
           
           booke
           ,
           how
           many
           waies
           the
           word
           is
           taken
           :
           what
           baptism
           is
           ,
           who
           haue
           authority
           to
           baptize
           ,
           who
           haue
           right
           and
           interest
           to
           be
           baptized
           ,
           wherefore
           it
           is
           not
           repeated
           :
           that
           it
           commeth
           in
           place
           of
           circumcision
           :
           how
           it
           a
           greeth
           with
           circumcision
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           it
           differeth
           from
           it
           :
           whether
           there
           be
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           baptisme
           ;
           whether
           the
           baptisin
           of
           Iohn
           be
           one
           and
           the
           same
           with
           the
           baptisme
           of
           Christ
           :
           what
           sins
           are
           put
           away
           in
           baptisme
           :
           what
           are
           the
           true
           partes
           and
           right
           vses
           therof
           :
           what
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           minister
           in
           the
           administration
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           people
           in
           the
           celebration
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           foolish
           ceremonies
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           vseth
           ,
           of
           which
           trumpery
           the
           sacrament
           is
           to
           be
           purged
           ,
           that
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           institution
           may
           be
           retained
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           witnesseth
           that
           his
           couenant
           is
           most
           certaine
           toward
           vs
           ,
           the
           3.
           booke
           
           
           intimateth
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           why
           there
           is
           a
           dubble
           sign
           in
           the
           suppet
           ,
           and
           one
           onely
           in
           baptisine
           :
           by
           what
           names
           it
           is
           called
           in
           the
           scripture
           :
           what
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           such
           as
           come
           to
           the
           
           Lords
           table
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           the
           parts
           and
           vses
           of
           it
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           Christs
           institution
           are
           truely
           and
           plainely
           expounded
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           maner
           of
           preparing
           our
           selus
           to
           this
           heauenly
           banket
           is
           propounded
           .
           This
           truth
           is
           wholy
           depraued
           ,
           and
           the
           church
           vtterly
           depriued
           of
           the
           comfortable
           vse
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           vnder
           Antichrist
           ,
           where
           the
           corruptions
           〈◊〉
           all
           mean
           and
           measure
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           is
           not
           only
           peruerted
           ,
           but
           quite
           abrogated
           and
           abolished
           .
           For
           they
           haue
           turned
           the
           Supper
           into
           l
           a
           sacrifice
           :
           they
           haue
           poisoned
           the
           church
           with
           the
           error
           of
           the
           reall
           presence
           ,
           with
           the
           monster
           of
           transubstantiation
           ,
           with
           robbing
           the
           people
           of
           the
           cuppe
           ,
           with
           administring
           it
           in
           a
           strange
           tongue
           ,
           with
           the
           magicall
           inchantment
           of
           consecration
           ,
           with
           working
           miracles
           to
           feede
           Rats
           and
           Mise
           ,
           with
           disanulling
           a
           right
           vse
           of
           the
           Communion
           by
           their
           priuate
           Masses
           ,
           with
           establishing
           a
           sacrament
           without
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           with
           the
           corrupt
           custome
           of
           carrying
           about
           in
           processions
           ,
           a
           cake
           to
           bee
           worshipped
           and
           adored
           as
           God
           ,
           mounting
           it
           m
           on
           Horsebaeke
           and
           carrying
           it
           before
           the
           Pope
           with
           Lanterns
           and
           torches
           ,
           in
           〈◊〉
           as
           the
           Persians
           n
           carryed
           their
           god
           before
           the
           King
           of
           Persia.
           And
           as
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           bin
           sundry
           waies
           detected
           of
           many
           superstitions
           and
           much
           silthinesse
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           by
           appointing
           Images
           to
           be
           had
           in
           Churches
           for
           the
           instructions
           or
           rather
           destruction
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           are
           teachers
           o
           of
           lies
           and
           vanity
           )
           and
           by
           commaunding
           Saintes
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           relickes
           ;
           and
           consecrated
           things
           to
           be
           worshipped
           :
           so
           is
           this
           false
           church
           deepely
           defiled
           with
           the
           sinke
           and
           sinne
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           in
           adoring
           and
           falling
           downe
           before
           their
           breaden
           God
           ,
           prostrating
           and
           
           prostituting
           themselues
           before
           a
           piece
           a
           bread
           .
           Behold
           heer
           the
           God
           of
           the
           papists
           .
           And
           if
           we
           should
           yeeld
           vnto
           them
           their
           carnall
           presence
           ,
           and
           their
           miraculous
           transubstantiation
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           monster
           of
           many
           heads
           :
           yet
           can
           they
           neuer
           
           assure
           and
           secure
           themselues
           from
           committing
           grosse
           
           &
           palpable
           Idolatry
           .
           1.
           because
           al
           their
           consecratiō
           standeth
           vppon
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Ptiest
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           thoroughly
           vnderstand
           :
           for
           c
           
             Who
             can
             know
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             saue
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             which
             is
             within
             him
             ?
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Innocentius
           holdeth
           ,
           that
           it
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           a
           sacrament
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           any
           mouse
           ,
           bird
           ,
           beast
           ,
           or
           vermin
           toucheth
           it
           .
           It
           his
           rule
           of
           their
           holy
           father
           the
           pope
           holde
           as
           a
           firme
           foundation
           &
           sound
           conclusion
           :
           I
           wold
           know
           how
           they
           cā
           certainly
           know
           ,
           whether
           any
           of
           them
           haue
           touched
           it
           ,
           especially
           considering
           their
           doctrin
           of
           reseruation
           ,
           and
           keeping
           it
           in
           vessels
           of
           the
           church
           many
           daies
           .
           3.
           sundry
           cases
           ordinarily
           concur
           ,
           wherin
           the
           priest
           according
           to
           their
           own
           canons
           and
           rules
           do
           not
           d
           consecrate
           at
           al
           ,
           which
           things
           notwith
           stāding
           are
           not
           within
           the
           knoledg
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           andtherfore
           how
           shal
           they
           assure
           their
           faith
           of
           consecration
           ,
           and
           warant
           their
           consciences
           against
           Idolatry
           ?
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           if
           he
           forget
           to
           mingle
           water
           with
           wine
           :
           if
           there
           be
           more
           water
           then
           wine
           :
           if
           the
           bread
           be
           made
           of
           any
           other
           then
           wheat
           flour
           :
           if
           the
           wine
           be
           sharp
           and
           soure
           :
           if
           of
           7.
           loaus
           mo
           or
           lesse
           he
           did
           think
           but
           of
           6.
           if
           he
           haue
           omitted
           but
           one
           word
           of
           consecration
           ;
           al
           these
           being
           beyond
           the
           compas
           of
           the
           peoples
           knoledg
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           conscience
           and
           leaue
           mē
           in
           dout
           of
           comitting
           Idolatry
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           many
           of
           thē
           hold
           ,
           that
           priests
           defiled
           with
           adultery
           ,
           simony
           and
           such
           like
           crims
           ,
           cānot
           (
           as
           they
           speak
           )
           make
           the
           body
           of
           christ
           :
           wherunto
           
             Peter
             Lumb
          
           .
           and
           the
           canons
           r
           incline
           which
           say
           ,
           
             Siquis
             episcopus
             perpecuniam
             ordinauer
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             any
             Byshop
             shall
             ordain
             a
             priest
             for
             mony
             ,
             he
             shal
             be
             degraded
             ;
             and
             the
             priest
             so
             ordaind
             shal
             be
             no
             better
             then
             a
             lay-man
             :
             for
             whosoeuer
             buy
             or
             sel
             orders
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             priests
             :
             how
             then
             shal
             they
             that
             are
             not
             themselus
             in
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             ,
             be
             able
             to
             deliuer
             or
             receiue
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             ?
          
           Out
           of
           these
           canons
           I
           obserue
           three
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           such
           as
           ly
           in
           mortal
           sin
           canot
           consecrate
           .
           2.
           such
           as
           buy
           or
           sel
           orders
           ,
           are
           no
           priests
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           mark
           the
           miserable
           estate
           of
           the
           Roman
           laity
           ,
           who
           canot
           assure
           themselus
           they
           haue
           ,
           any
           baptisme
           ,
           any
           Eucharist
           ,
           any
           penance
           ,
           any
           matrimony
           ,
           any
           absolution
           ,
           any
           sa
           .
           any
           priests
           :
           seeing
           that
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           thousands
           of
           them
           ly
           in
           deadly
           sin
           ,
           buy
           and
           sel
           orders
           
           and
           wer
           appointed
           by
           Symoniacal
           bishops
           ,
           so
           the
           people
           must
           alwaies
           be
           vncertaine
           ,
           how
           they
           obtaind
           their
           office
           of
           priesthood
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           rightly
           obtained
           ,
           or
           vnlawfully
           
           purchased
           .
           Wherfore
           ,
           
             Tho.
             Salisburiensis
          
           vpon
           these
           vncertainties
           giueth
           this
           friendly
           counsel
           to
           
             worship
             vpon
             condition
             ,
             that
             euerie
             dutie
             and
             things
             required
             to
             the
             astion
             ,
             be
             wel
             and
             truly
             done
             .
          
           Seeing
           then
           ,
           by
           〈◊〉
           owne
           doctrine
           ,
           deliuered
           by
           their
           own
           doctors
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           consecration
           hangeth
           vpon
           a
           slender
           thred
           of
           the
           priests
           intention
           :
           seeing
           a
           beast
           touching
           the
           host
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           christ
           departeth
           :
           seeing
           sundry
           cases
           fall
           out
           about
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           bread
           ,
           about
           the
           mingling
           of
           the
           cup
           ,
           about
           the
           ouerplus
           of
           water
           ,
           about
           the
           omitting
           of
           a
           word
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           not
           known
           at
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           people
           :
           &
           lastly
           seeing
           a
           priest
           simoniacaly
           ordaind
           is
           no
           priest
           :
           It
           followeth
           by
           these
           propound
           principles
           of
           their
           popish
           diuinity
           ,
           defended
           by
           their
           owne
           prophets
           ,
           that
           papists
           in
           their
           adoration
           and
           worshipping
           of
           the
           sacrament
           may
           be
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           cannot
           secure
           themselues
           from
           committing
           Idolatry
           .
           
             For
             whatsoeuer
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             is
             sin
             ,
          
           as
           that
           apo
           .
           teacheth
           .
           But
           they
           cannot
           directly
           know
           ,
           whether
           the
           priest
           intended
           
           consecration
           ,
           and
           hath
           performd
           his
           rules
           &
           directions
           requisite
           in
           consecration
           ,
           or
           whether
           a
           mouse
           hath
           touched
           the
           host
           ,
           or
           whether
           the
           priest
           were
           ordaind
           for
           mony
           :
           and
           therfore
           for
           any
           thing
           they
           can
           assure
           themselus
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           bread
           stil
           remaineth
           ,
           and
           consequently
           they
           fal
           down
           to
           a
           piece
           of
           bread
           ,
           and
           commit
           detestable
           Idolatry
           in
           the
           grossest
           kind
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Gentiles
           wold
           be
           ashamd
           .
           O
           misrable
           people
           led
           by
           such
           blind
           guids
           !
           O
           miserable
           guides
           of
           such
           blind
           people
           !
           What
           a
           wofull
           condition
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           shal
           liue
           al
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           life
           in
           the
           bosom
           of
           their
           holy
           mother
           the
           church
           ,
           &
           yet
           her
           sons
           and
           daughters
           can
           neuer
           assure
           themselus
           to
           haue
           bin
           baptized
           (
           thogh
           they
           make
           the
           want
           therof
           u
           a
           mark
           of
           reprobation
           )
           or
           euer
           to
           haue
           receiued
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ,
           or
           euer
           to
           haue
           bin
           〈◊〉
           ,
           or
           absolued
           ,
           seeing
           al
           hangeth
           vpō
           the
           priests
           intention
           ;
           obseruation
           ,
           ordination
           .
           This
           is
           the
           lamen
           table
           condition
           of
           all
           those
           that
           liue
           vnder
           the
           heauy
           yoake
           and
           greeuous
           bondage
           of
           superstition
           .
           
           Ther
           is
           no
           peace
           ,
           no
           comfort
           ,
           no
           ioy
           of
           hart
           in
           such
           a
           doubtful
           and
           doleful
           religion
           .
           Wherfore
           ,
           as
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           saith
           ,
           u
           
             Go
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             partakers
             of
             her
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             receiue
             not
             of
             her
             plagues
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           among
           all
           other
           abuses
           of
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           prophanations
           of
           the
           blessed
           sacrament
           of
           the
           bodye
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           none
           is
           more
           notable
           and
           notorious
           ,
           then
           that
           great
           Idoll
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           being
           indeede
           a
           masse
           of
           many
           abominations
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           it
           be
           greatly
           liked
           of
           those
           that
           are
           enamored
           of
           it
           (
           as
           the
           things
           that
           are
           not
           a
           faire
           ,
           yet
           seeme
           faire
           to
           them
           that
           are
           in
           loue
           )
           it
           is
           knowne
           to
           the
           true
           church
           to
           be
           an
           heape
           of
           errors
           ,
           a
           lumpe
           of
           confusions
           ,
           a
           bottomlesse
           gulfe
           of
           all
           blasphemies
           ,
           and
           an
           engine
           b
           that
           ouerturneth
           the
           foundatiō
           of
           religion
           .
           They
           make
           the
           Lordes
           Supper
           to
           bee
           a
           sacrifice
           :
           not
           a
           sacrifice
           of
           praise
           and
           thansgiuing
           ,
           but
           propitiatory
           to
           be
           offered
           by
           a
           masse-priest
           for
           the
           quicke
           and
           the
           dead
           to
           saue
           man
           :
           and
           not
           onely
           to
           saue
           man
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           their
           Pigs
           and
           their
           Swine
           from
           diseases
           .
           For
           they
           haue
           a
           masse
           commonly
           called
           the
           Masse
           of
           Saint
           Antony
           .
           Yea
           if
           a
           poore
           womans
           hen
           be
           sicke
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           be
           lost
           ,
           shee
           may
           procure
           a
           Masse
           to
           be
           said
           for
           it
           .
           And
           heereby
           ,
           although
           no
           good
           redounde
           to
           
           the
           party
           ,
           yet
           some
           gaine
           shall
           returne
           to
           the
           Priest
           ,
           who
           ,
           c
           if
           he
           see
           no
           money
           ,
           wil
           say
           no
           Masse
           .
           And
           are
           not
           these
           more
           beastly
           and
           vncleane
           then
           swine
           ,
           yea
           more
           mad
           then
           mad
           men
           ,
           thus
           to
           abuse
           the
           holy
           ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ?
           and
           to
           turne
           that
           to
           their
           owne
           profit
           which
           was
           instituted
           for
           the
           peoples
           comfort
           ?
           Do
           they
           not
           by
           this
           means
           make
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           of
           none
           effect
           ,
           d
           while
           they
           offer
           vp
           a
           new
           that
           only
           sacrifice
           ,
           which
           being
           once
           offered
           hath
           sanctified
           vs
           for
           euer
           ?
           and
           yet
           behold
           more
           abhominations
           then
           these
           .
           The
           right
           ends
           of
           the
           institution
           are
           basely
           esteemed
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           of
           speclall
           force
           against
           tempests
           ,
           against
           sicknes
           ,
           against
           Warres
           :
           auaileable
           to
           saue
           cattell
           ,
           to
           cure
           the
           feauer
           ,
           to
           restore
           lost
           things
           :
           yea
           profitable
           for
           the
           deade
           ,
           and
           that
           e
           
             Ex
             opere
             operato
             ,
             sine
             bono
             motu
             vtentis
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             onely
             being
             present
             at
             the
             worke
             done
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             neuer
             a
             good
             motion
             
             brought
             thereunto
             by
             him
             that
             is
             present
             .
          
           Thus
           they
           make
           the
           Masse
           deuised
           by
           Antichrist
           ,
           more
           precious
           then
           the
           holy
           supper
           instituted
           by
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Touching
           the
           word
           Masse
           ,
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           name
           ,
           nor
           thing
           ment
           by
           the
           name
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           found
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           〈◊〉
           and
           approued
           Writer
           for
           foure
           hundered
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           to
           call
           the
           Sacrament
           or
           sacrifice
           by
           that
           name
           .
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Ierome
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Lactantius
             ,
          
           knew
           it
           not
           ,
           these
           Lataine
           fathers
           vsed
           it
           not
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           fathers
           of
           the
           Greeke
           Church
           ,
           
             Chrisostome
             ,
             Basill
             ,
             Nazianzene
             ,
             Gregory
             Nissene
             ,
          
           and
           other
           ,
           were
           neuer
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           they
           passe
           by
           it
           as
           a
           stranger
           vnto
           them
           .
           But
           as
           there
           go
           many
           forged
           and
           〈◊〉
           Writings
           vnder
           the
           names
           of
           the
           fathers
           :
           so
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           the
           word
           Masse
           may
           be
           found
           in
           such
           base
           and
           bastard
           bookes
           ,
           as
           in
           Augustines
           f
           Sermons
           
             de
             tempore
             ,
             &
             Ierom
          
           on
           g
           the
           Prouerbs
           :
           which
           books
           were
           neuer
           made
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           are
           of
           another
           style
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           later
           stampe
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           some
           would
           deriue
           it
           from
           the
           h
           Haebrew
           word
           Missath
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           an
           oblation
           :
           yet
           it
           seemeth
           rather
           to
           be
           all
           one
           i
           with
           Missio
           ,
           which
           importeth
           a
           sending
           away
           ,
           and
           a
           licensing
           to
           depart
           :
           and
           therefore
           Saint
           Cyprian
           saith
           
             remissa
             peccatorum
          
           in
           stead
           of
           remssio
           .
           For
           this
           was
           the
           order
           and
           custome
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           former
           times
           .
        
         
           Nouices
           and
           such
           as
           were
           k
           newly
           planted
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           being
           conuerted
           srom
           paganisme
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           from
           infidelity
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           yet
           baptized
           till
           they
           were
           able
           l
           to
           giue
           an
           answere
           to
           such
           as
           asked
           of
           them
           a
           reason
           of
           their
           profession
           ,
           were
           not
           suffered
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Lords
           table
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           such
           as
           m
           denying
           the
           faith
           by
           sinking
           and
           shrinking
           vnder
           the
           heate
           of
           persecution
           ,
           or
           committing
           some
           other
           heinous
           offence
           ,
           were
           enjoyned
           to
           make
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           church
           whom
           they
           had
           greeuously
           offended
           :
           no
           withstanding
           they
           might
           be
           present
           at
           the
           publike
           praiers
           
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           yet
           might
           not
           be
           present
           at
           the
           administration
           of
           baptism
           ,
           nor
           receiue
           the
           sacrament
           of
           the
           lords
           supper
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           after
           the
           prayers
           were
           finished
           ,
           and
           the
           sermon
           ended
           ,
           the
           deaconsaid
           to
           such
           as
           wer
           barred
           either
           by
           age
           or
           want
           of
           susficient
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           their
           owne
           offence
           from
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           
             Ite
             missa
             est
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Go
             ye
             hence
             ,
             ye
             may
             depart
             .
          
           Moreouer
           ,
           such
           as
           would
           not
           communicate
           with
           their
           bretheren
           ,
           were
           willed
           to
           depart
           ,
           &
           not
           n
           to
           trouble
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           church
           that
           staied
           to
           communicate
           .
           Of
           this
           dismissing
           and
           sending
           away
           al
           nouices
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           carelesse
           persons
           ,
           which
           either
           might
           not
           or
           〈◊〉
           not
           communicate
           :
           and
           of
           this
           proclamation
           of
           the
           deacon
           ,
           the
           whole
           action
           of
           the
           holy
           communion
           in
           processe
           of
           time
           was
           called
           the
           Masse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           dismissing
           of
           all
           such
           persons
           as
           wer
           not
           to
           communicate
           .
           But
           whē
           through
           negligence
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           couetousnes
           of
           the
           priests
           ,
           this
           order
           was
           altered
           :
           yet
           the
           name
           was
           retained
           ,
           and
           now
           it
           is
           vsed
           for
           another
           thing
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           for
           that
           solemne
           action
           o
           whereby
           the
           sacrament
           is
           made
           a
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           offered
           vp
           to
           god
           to
           take
           away
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           quick
           and
           dead
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           we
           haue
           iustly
           abolished
           both
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           it
           hath
           frustrated
           the
           death
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           taken
           from
           vs
           the
           comforte
           of
           the
           Lordes
           Supper
           .
           And
           albeit
           we
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           may
           truely
           be
           called
           a
           p
           sacrifice
           ,
           being
           a
           memoriall
           of
           the
           real
           sacrifice
           of
           christ
           offered
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           ,
           being
           a
           thaks-giuing
           to
           god
           for
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           being
           a
           presenting
           and
           giuing
           vppe
           our selues
           ,
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           bodies
           to
           God
           a
           liuing
           ,
           holy
           ,
           and
           acceptable
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           being
           ioyned
           with
           almes
           and
           releefe
           to
           the
           poore
           according
           to
           euery
           mans
           ability
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           testimony
           of
           our
           thankfulnesse
           to
           God
           :
           yet
           as
           they
           vnderstād
           it
           to
           be
           a
           real
           ,
           external
           ,
           bodily
           ,
           and
           vnbloody
           sacrifice
           in
           the
           natiue
           and
           proper
           signification
           ,
           and
           themselues
           to
           be
           truely
           and
           propely
           priests
           (
           according
           to
           the
           order
           of
           Melchisedech
           )
           to
           offer
           vp
           the
           very
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           to
           god
           the
           father
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           liuing
           &
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           we
           receiue
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           condemne
           it
           
           to
           the
           pit
           of
           hell
           from
           whence
           it
           came
           .
           For
           Christ
           offered
           vp
           himself
           q
           but
           once
           .
           And
           if
           they
           be
           priests
           properly
           to
           offer
           him
           ,
           they
           must
           likewise
           be
           the
           murtherers
           of
           him
           :
           forasmuch
           as
           when
           he
           was
           offered
           ,
           he
           was
           killed
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           they
           make
           his
           al-susficient
           sacrifice
           to
           bee
           vnperfect
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           maketh
           vs
           perfect
           ,
           and
           themselues
           to
           be
           after
           a
           sort
           mediators
           betweene
           god
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           depriue
           themselus
           of
           the
           sweet
           mediation
           of
           Christ.
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           gainefull
           Marchandize
           of
           Masses
           vsed
           in
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           oblation
           or
           rather
           abhomination
           thereof
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           many
           other
           errors
           are
           discouered
           and
           opened
           in
           this
           Treatise
           which
           I
           commend
           vnto
           thee
           (
           good
           christian
           reader
           )
           desiring
           thy
           farther
           instruction
           in
           the
           truth
           .
           I
           know
           it
           cannot
           but
           grieue
           thee
           to
           hear
           of
           contentions
           and
           dissentions
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           wee
           should
           al
           think
           and
           speak
           one
           thing
           .
           Wherefore
           thou
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           auoided
           but
           offences
           wil
           com
           ,
           but
           r
           wo
           be
           to
           him
           by
           whom
           they
           come
           .
           The
           apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             must
             be
             euen
          
           s
           
             haeresies
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             are
             among
             you
             may
             be
             knowne
             .
          
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           haue
           labored
           to
           doe
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           to
           quench
           the
           fire
           which
           other
           haue
           kindled
           ,
           and
           to
           plucke
           vp
           the
           weeds
           which
           other
           haue
           planted
           .
           The
           successe
           of
           this
           worke
           I
           commit
           to
           the
           Lord
           :
           the
           examination
           and
           fruit
           thereof
           to
           thee
           ,
           Read
           it
           with
           iudgement
           .
           Try
           al
           things
           t
           and
           hold
           fast
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           Lay
           al
           partialy
           aside
           ,
           and
           weigh
           the
           doctrine
           set
           before
           thee
           with
           the
           ballance
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           .
           The
           Lord
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           bring
           vs
           all
           to
           be
           of
           one
           mind
           and
           of
           one
           hart
           in
           the
           truth
           :
           and
           giue
           vs
           the
           spirit
           of
           vnderstanding
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           able
           to
           discerne
           light
           from
           darkenes
           ,
           and
           truth
           from
           errour
           :
           and
           that
           we
           may
           not
           be
           caried
           away
           u
           with
           euery
           〈◊〉
           of
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           may
           knowe
           what
           is
           the
           good
           and
           acceptable
           wil
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           may
           grow
           vnto
           a
           perfect
           man
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           to
           whose
           mercifull
           direction
           and
           protection
           I
           commend
           thee
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             The
             Principles
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             set
             downe
          
           in
           Questions
           and
           answers
           ,
           shortly
           for
           the
           remembrance
           ,
           
             and
             plainely
             for
             the
             vnderstanding
             of
             all
             persons
             ,
          
           requisite
           to
           be
           learned
           and
           knowne
           before
           they
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
        
         
           Q.
           
             What
             is
             true
             religion
          
           ?
        
         
           A.
           It
           is
           the
           knowledge
           of
           gods
           wil
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           we
           may
           serue
           him
           in
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           Ioh
           ,
           17
           ,
           3
           ,
           Eph
           4
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           Q.
           
             How
             many
             parts
             are
             there
             of
             religion
             ?
          
        
         
           A.
           Two
           :
           repentance
           ,
           and
           faith
           .
           Mar
           ,
           1
           ,
           15
           ,
           Act.
           20
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
        
         
           Q.
           
             What
             is
             repentance
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Repentance
           is
           a
           turning
           from
           al
           sin
           vnto
           righteousnes
           ,
           act
           ,
           3
           ,
           19
           ,
           Ezek.
           18
           ,
           21
        
         
           Q
           
             How
             many
             things
             haue
             we
             to
             consider
             in
             repentance
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Two
           thinges
           :
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           to
           attaine
           it
           ,
           Esa
           1
           ,
           16
           ,
           xvii
           ,
           xx
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             are
             the
             parts
             of
             repentance
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Two
           partes
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           for
           faking
           of
           sin
           ,
           with
           an
           hatred
           and
           sorrow
           for
           it
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           betaking
           of
           ourselues
           vnto
           righteousnes
           ,
           with
           a
           loue
           and
           liking
           of
           it
           ,
           2
           ,
           Cor.
           7
           ,
           x
           ,
           xi
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             are
             the
             meanes
             to
             come
             to
             repentance
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Two
           meanes
           :
           first
           the
           knowledge
           of
           our
           sins
           by
           the
           law
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           punishments
           due
           to
           sin
           ,
           Reuel
           ,
           2
           ,
           5
        
         
           Q
           
             How
             many
             commaundements
             are
             there
             in
             the
             law
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Ten
           :
           Exod.
           34
           ,
           28
           ,
           Deut.
           4.
           xiii
           ,
           &
           x
           ,
           4
        
         
           Q
           
             〈◊〉
             how
             many
             tables
             are
             the
             〈◊〉
             deuided
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Into
           two
           tables
           ,
           Mar
           ,
           xii
           ,
           30
           ,
           xxxi
           ,
           Exod
           ,
           xxxi
           ,
           xviii
           ,
           34
           ,
           1
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             〈◊〉
             the
             first
             table
             concerne
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Our
           duties
           toward
           God
           ,
           contained
           in
           the
           4
           ,
           first
           commaundements
           ,
           Math
           xxii
           ,
           36
           ,
           37.
           38
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             the
             〈◊〉
             commaundemant
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Thou
           shalt
           have
           none
           other
           Gods
           but
           me
           ,
           Deut
           ,
           5
           ,
           7
           Exod
           ,
           20
           ,
           3
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             this
             law
             ?
          
        
         
         
           A
           We
           must
           not
           account
           that
           as
           God
           ,
           which
           by
           nature
           is
           no
           God
           :
           but
           haue
           and
           chuse
           the
           true
           God
           onely
           for
           our
           god
           ,
           Mar.
           12
           ,
           29
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             second
             commaundement
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           make
           to
           thy selfe
           any
           grauen
           image
           ,
           Exod
           ,
           20
           ,
           4
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             forbidden
             and
             commaunded
             in
             this
             law
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           We
           must
           not
           worship
           the
           true
           god
           falsely
           :
           but
           worship
           god
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           appointed
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           Ioh.
           4
           ,
           24
           ,
           Iosh
           ,
           24
           ,
           15
           ,
           Esa.
           29
           ,
           13
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             third
             commaundement
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           take
           the
           name
           of
           the
           lord
           thy
           God
           in
           vaine
           ,
           Exod.
           xx
           .
           7
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             forbidden
             and
             commaunded
             in
             this
             law
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           We
           must
           not
           bereaue
           god
           of
           the
           honor
           due
           to
           him
           :
           but
           vse
           his
           titles
           ,
           word
           and
           works
           with
           al
           reuerence
           ,
           Math.
           5
           ,
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           35
           ,
           36
           ,
           37
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             fourth
             commaundement
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Remember
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           to
           keepe
           it
           holy
           ,
           Exod
           ,
           xx
           ,
           8
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             commaunded
             and
             forbidden
             in
             this
             law
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           We
           must
           〈◊〉
           the
           sabbath
           with
           the
           works
           of
           the
           sabbath
           :
           and
           not
           〈◊〉
           it
           with
           our
           owne
           works
           ,
           Esa.
           58
           ,
           13
           ,
           Neh
           ,
           13
           ,
           xv
           ,
           xvi
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             are
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           〈◊〉
           as
           are
           holy
           ,
           and
           of
           present
           necessity
           .
           Luk
           ,
           14
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           Act.
           xx
           ,
           7
        
         
           Q
           
             〈◊〉
             must
             keepe
             the
             Sabbath
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           〈◊〉
           ,
           thy
           son
           ,
           thy
           daughter
           ,
           thy
           man
           ,
           thy
           maid
           ,
           and
           thy
           stranger
           ,
           Exod
           xx
           ,
           x
        
         
           Q
           
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             first
             table
             :
             what
             doth
             the
             second
             table
             concerne
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           〈◊〉
           duties
           toward
           our
           neighbors
           ,
           in
           the
           sixe
           last
           commaundementes
           ,
           Rom.
           13
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
        
         
           Q
           
             Who
             is
             our
             neighbour
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Our
           neighbor
           is
           euery
           one
           of
           our
           owne
           flesh
           ,
           yea
           our
           enemies
           ,
           Esa
           ,
           58
           ,
           7
           ,
           Luk.
           x
           ,
           35
           ,
           36
           ,
           37
           ,
           Math
           ,
           5
           ,
           44
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             first
             commaundement
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Honor
           thy
           father
           and
           thy
           mother
           ,
           Exod
           ,
           xx
           ,
           12
        
         
           Q
           
             who
             is
             our
             father
             and
             mother
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Al
           superiors
           set
           ouer
           vs
           of
           god
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           Rom
           ,
           13
           ,
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           Eph.
           6
           ,
           1
           ,
           2.
           3
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             doth
             the
             word
             honor
             〈◊〉
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           It
           〈◊〉
           reuerence
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           maintenance
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           worthy
           or
           vnworthy
           ,
           that
           are
           our
           superiors
           ,
           Math
           xxii
           ,
           xxi
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             the
             first
             commaundement
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           kil
           .
           Exod.
           xx
           ,
           13
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             forbidden
             and
             commaunded
             in
             this
             law
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           We
           are
           charged
           not
           to
           hurt
           our
           owne
           life
           ,
           or
           our
           neighbors
           :
           but
           to
           preserue
           and
           tender
           it
           as
           our
           owne
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           3
           ,
           15
           ,
           Math
           ,
           5
           ,
           xxii
           ,
           xxiii
           .
           24
        
         
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             the
             seuenth
             commaundement
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           commit
           a
           dultery
           .
           Exod
           20
           ,
           14
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             required
             in
             this
             law
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           we
           must
           kepe
           our
           bodies
           and
           soules
           chast
           from
           consenting
           to
           vnclean
           lustes
           ,
           Math
           ,
           5
           ,
           8
           ,
           29
           〈◊〉
           .
           Col.
           3
           ,
           5
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             the
             eight
             commaundement
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           steale
           ,
           Exod
           ,
           20
           ,
           15
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             forbidden
             and
             commaunded
             in
             this
             law
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           we
           must
           not
           〈◊〉
           or
           hurt
           our
           neighbors
           goods
           :
           but
           maintaine
           and
           preserue
           them
           ,
           Eph
           ,
           4
           ,
           28
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           4.
           6
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             the
             ninth
             commaundement
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           beare
           false
           witnesse
           against
           thy
           neighbor
           ,
           Exod
           ,
           20.
           16
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             forbidden
             and
             commaunded
             in
             this
             law
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           we
           must
           not
           diminish
           or
           hurt
           the
           good
           name
           of
           our
           neighbor
           :
           but
           〈◊〉
           his
           credit
           and
           estimation
           Exod
           ,
           23
           ,
           1
           ,
           Psal
           ,
           15
           ,
           3
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             the
             tenth
             commaundement
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           couet
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             forbidden
             and
             commaunded
             in
             this
             law
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           The
           first
           motions
           and
           lustes
           to
           sin
           before
           consent
           are
           forbidden
           :
           and
           loue
           out
           of
           a
           pure
           heart
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           is
           required
           Rom.
           7
           ,
           7
        
         
           Q
           
             〈◊〉
             any
             man
             able
             to
             〈◊〉
             these
             commaundementes
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           No
           man
           is
           able
           to
           〈◊〉
           them
           ,
           Rom
           ,
           iii.
           xxiii
           ,
           i
           Ioh
           ,
           i
           ,
           8
           ,
           Galath
           ,
           iii
        
         
           Q
           
             In
             what
             estate
             stand
             we
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             law
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           We
           are
           the
           children
           of
           wrath
           and
           euerlasting
           damnation
           ,
           Gal
           ,
           3
           ,
           x
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             second
             part
             of
             religion
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Faith
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           whatsoeuer
           God
           hath
           set
           down
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           the
           sum
           whereof
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           apostles
           creed
           ,
           consisting
           of
           twelu
           articles
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             the
             first
             Article
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           in
           God
           ,
           the
           father
           almighty
           ,
           maker
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             the
             second
             Article
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           And
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           his
           onely
           sonne
           our
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             the
             third
             Article
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           which
           was
           conceiued
           by
           the
           holy
           ghost
           ,
           borne
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Marȳ
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             the
             fourth
             Article
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Suffered
           vnder
           Pontius
           Pilate
           ,
           was
           crucified
           ,
           dead
           ,
           and
           buried
           ,
           he
           descended
           into
           hell
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             the
             〈◊〉
             Article
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           He
           rose
           a
           gaiue
           the
           third
           day
           from
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             〈◊〉
             article
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           He
           ascended
           into
           heauen
           ,
           and
           sitteth
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           god
           the
           father
           almighty
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             seuenth
             article
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           From
           thence
           he
           shall
           come
           to
           iudge
           the
           quicke
           and
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             eight
             article
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           in
           the
           Holi-ghost
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             ninth
             article
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           the
           holy
           Catholick
           church
           ,
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             tenth
             article
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           the
           forgiuenes
           of
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             the
             eleuenth
             article
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           body
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             the
             twelfth
             article
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           the
           life
           euerlasting
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             are
             the
             〈◊〉
             points
             of
             this
             Creed
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Two
           :
           concerning
           God
           ,
           or
           concerning
           the
           church
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             consider
             you
             in
             God
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           The
           vnity
           and
           the
           trinity
           .
           1
           ,
           Iohn
           ,
           5
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             beleeue
             you
             of
             the
             vnity
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           in
           substance
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           only
           true
           and
           almighty
           God.
           1
           cor
           ,
           8.
           4
           ,
           Deut.
           6
           ,
           4
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             beleeue
             you
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           that
           in
           one
           God
           ,
           there
           are
           three
           distinct
           persons
           ,
           the
           father
           ,
           the
           sonne
           ,
           and
           the
           Holyghost
           ,
           Math.
           28
           ,
           19.
           and
           3
           ,
           16.
           17
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             beleeue
             you
             of
             God
             the
             father
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           that
           he
           is
           almightie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hath
           made
           all
           creatures
           good
           ,
           and
           gouerneth
           all
           things
           wel
           .
           Gen.
           1
           ,
           1
           ,
           Nehem.
           9.
           6
           ,
           act
           ,
           4.
           24
           ,
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             beleeue
             you
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           that
           we
           being
           borne
           dead
           in
           finnes
           ,
           he
           came
           into
           the
           world
           to
           be
           a
           mediatour
           betweene
           God
           and
           man.
           1
           Tim
           ,
           2
           ,
           5
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             meane
             you
             by
             a
             mediator
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           reconcile
           vs
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           his
           father
           vnto
           vs
           :
           and
           so
           to
           make
           peace
           between
           God
           and
           man.
           Esa
           :
           9.
           6
           ,
           Eph
           ,
           2
           16
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             required
             of
             a
             mediatour
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Two
           natures
           .
           Iohn
           1
           ,
           14
           ,
           Heb.
           5.
           6
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             are
             they
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           The
           diuine
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           human
           nature
           .
           Heb
           ,
           2
           ,
           16
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             beleeue
             you
             of
             〈◊〉
             diuine
             nature
             ?
          
        
         
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           he
           onely
           is
           the
           naturall
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Lord
           ,
           Heb.
           1
           ,
           3
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             beleeue
             you
             of
             his
             humane
             nature
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           two
           things
           :
           his
           entrance
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           that
           followed
           the
           same
           ,
           Luke
           ,
           xxiiii
           ,
           xxv
           .
           xxvi
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             haue
             we
             to
             consider
             in
             his
             entrance
             into
             the
             world
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Two
           things
           :
           his
           conception
           ,
           and
           his
           birth
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             〈◊〉
             you
             of
             his
             conception
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           he
           was
           begotten
           by
           the
           myraculous
           power
           and
           working
           of
           the
           Holi-ghost
           .
           Luke
           i
           ,
           35
           Math
           i.
           xviii
           ,
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             〈◊〉
             you
             of
             his
             birth
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           that
           he
           tooke
           flesh
           and
           was
           borne
           of
           a
           virgine
           whose
           name
           was
           Mary
           ,
           Math.
           1
           ;
           xx
           .
           Esa
           ,
           7
           ,
           xiiii
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             be
             the
             things
             that
             followed
             his
             entrance
             and
             comming
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           A
           two
           :
           his
           fufferings
           and
           his
           glorie
           .
           Luke
           xxiii
           .
           xxv
           .
           xxvi
           .
           46
           ,
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             were
             his
             sufferings
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Of
           two
           sorts
           :
           in
           bodie
           or
           soule
           ,
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             were
             his
             sufferings
             in
             body
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           Pontius
           Pilate
           the
           iudge
           giuing
           sentence
           ,
           his
           hands
           and
           feet
           were
           nailed
           to
           a
           crosse
           ,
           and
           thereby
           dying
           ,
           his
           body
           was
           buried
           in
           manner
           as
           others
           were
           ,
           and
           lay
           for
           a
           time
           vnder
           the
           dominion
           of
           death
           ,
           Iohn
           xix
           .
           xviii
           .
           1
           cor
           xv
           .
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           Actes
           xiii
           .
           xxviii
           ,
           29
           ,
           Psal.
           xxii
           ,
           xvi
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             〈◊〉
             you
             of
             his
             sufferings
             in
             soule
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           he
           suffered
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           the
           fierce
           wrath
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           kindled
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           vs
           from
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           Luke
           ,
           xxii
           ,
           44
           ,
           Gal
           ,
           3
           ,
           xiii
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             touching
             his
             glory
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Three
           things
           :
           eyther
           his
           glory
           which
           is
           past
           ,
           or
           present
           ,
           or
           to
           come
           ,
           1
           Pet
           3.
           xxi
           ,
           xxii
           ,
           act
           i.
           xi
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             beleeue
             you
             touching
             his
             glorie
             past
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           His
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           his
           assention
           ,
           act
           ,
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             beleeue
             you
             touching
             his
             resurrection
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           although
           for
           a
           space
           his
           bodie
           laie
           dead
           in
           graue
           ,
           yet
           after
           three
           dayes
           he
           raised
           it
           vp
           ,
           and
           gaue
           it
           life
           againe
           ,
           Math
           ,
           28
           ,
           6
           ,
           2
           cor
           ,
           13
           ,
           4
           ,
           Ioh
           ,
           x
           ,
           17.
           xviii
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             beleeue
             you
             of
             his
             ascending
             into
             heauen
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           his
           body
           being
           vnited
           againe
           to
           his
           soule
           ,
           he
           was
           personallie
           taken
           vp
           into
           the
           heauens
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           bene
           conuersant
           
           vpon
           the
           earth
           40
           ,
           dayes
           ,
           acts
           .
           1
           ,
           9
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             his
             glory
             present
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           He
           sitteth
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           the
           father
           ,
           Marke
           .
           16
           ,
           19
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             meane
             you
             thereby
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           his
           father
           hath
           aduanced
           him
           into
           the
           highest
           honour
           ,
           and
           hath
           committed
           vnto
           him
           the
           gouernement
           of
           all
           things
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           Heb.
           1
           ,
           3
           ,
           Psal.
           110.
           1
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             his
             glory
             to
             come
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           He
           shal
           come
           from
           heauen
           to
           iudge
           the
           quick
           and
           the
           dead
           .
           Math.
           25
           31
           ,
           Act
           ,
           1
           ,
           xi
           ,
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             meane
             you
             thereby
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           worlde
           ,
           all
           flesh
           shall
           appeare
           before
           him
           ,
           both
           of
           those
           that
           haue
           bene
           deade
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           also
           that
           then
           shall
           be
           liuing
           :
           and
           that
           then
           as
           an
           vpright
           iudge
           he
           shall
           throw
           the
           wicked
           into
           perpetuall
           cursednesse
           ,
           and
           aduance
           the
           righteous
           to
           euerlasting
           blessednes
           .
           Math
           ,
           25
           ,
           32
           33
           1
           Thes.
           4.
           16.
           17.
           
           Reuel
           ,
           20.
           12
           ,
           xiii
           .
           x
           iii.
           
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             beleeue
             you
             of
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           that
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           the
           father
           and
           the
           sonne
           :
           and
           〈◊〉
           all
           the
           children
           of
           God.
           Rom
           ,
           8
           ,
           xi
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             beleeue
             you
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           one
           holy
           Catholicke
           church
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           〈◊〉
           giuen
           vnto
           it
           ,
           Math
           ,
           xvi
           ,
           18
           ,
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             meane'you
             by
             a
             chruch
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           The
           whole
           company
           of
           the
           faithfull
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           euer
           wer
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           which
           also
           be
           now
           ,
           and
           shal
           be
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           of
           which
           number
           I
           beleeue
           that
           I
           am
           one
           ,
           Iohn
           ,
           10.
           16
           ,
        
         
           Q
           
             why
             do
             you
             call
             it
             holy
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           because
           none
           can
           be
           〈◊〉
           to
           God
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           be
           holy
           and
           seperated
           from
           the
           prophane
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           2
           cor
           ,
           6
           ,
           xvi
           ,
           xvii
           ,
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             meane
             you
             by
             calling
             it
             catholicke
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           that
           the
           church
           is
           not
           tyed
           to
           one
           time
           or
           place
           :
           but
           spreadeth
           it selfe
           throughall
           nations
           vnder
           heauen
           ,
           whomesoeuer
           God
           shall
           cal
           .
           act
           .
           x
           ,
           xxxiiii
           .
           Reuel
           .
           5.
           9
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             are
             the
             gifts
             giuen
             to
             the
             church
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Two
           fold
           :
           first
           in
           this
           〈◊〉
           :
           secondly
           ,
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           Act
           ,
           2
           ,
           46
           ,
           47
           ,
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             be
             the
             gifts
             in
             this
             life
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Two
           :
           the
           communion
           of
           saints
           :
           and
           forgiuenes
           of
           sins
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           1
           ,
           7
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             means
             you
             by
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ?
          
        
         
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           the
           faithfull
           by
           distance
           of
           place
           are
           far
           seperated
           one
           from
           another
           ;
           yet
           there
           is
           such
           a
           mutual
           compassion
           and
           fellow-feeling
           each
           of
           others
           condition
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           a
           like
           both
           greeued
           and
           ioyfull
           at
           each
           others
           aduersity
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           Act.
           4
           ,
           32
           1
           cor
           .
           x.
           i.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           Rom.
           xii
           ,
           xv
           .
           xvi
           ,
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             meane
             you
             by
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           that
           Iesus
           christ
           hath
           already
           suffred
           for
           my
           sins
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           shall
           be
           freely
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           the
           punishment
           of
           them
           forgiuen
           vnto
           me
           ,
           i.
           Iohn
           .
           2.
           i.
           2
           ,
           Psal.
           xxxii
           ,
           5
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             be
             the
             gifts
             bestowed
             on
             the
             church
             after
             this
             life
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Two
           :
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           life
           euerlasting
           .
           i.
           cor
           .
           xv
           .
           42.
           i.
           Thess.
           4
           ,
           xvi
           .
           xvii
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             beleeue
             you
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           that
           the
           dead
           bodies
           of
           al
           such
           as
           haue
           dyed
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           shall
           in
           the
           end
           be
           raised
           again
           ,
           and
           be
           vnited
           to
           their
           soules
           .
           i
           ,
           cor
           .
           xv
           ,
           xxii
           .
           Li
           ,
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             beleeue
             you
             of
             euerlasting
             life
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           beleeue
           that
           after
           the
           body
           and
           soule
           bee
           ioyned
           together
           againe
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           the
           godly
           shal
           go
           into
           euerlasting
           ioy
           and
           felicity
           ,
           and
           the
           vngodly
           shal
           be
           cast
           into
           endles
           〈◊〉
           and
           misery
           .
           Dan
           ,
           xii
           ,
           ii
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             Is
             it
             sufficient
             to
             haue
             that
             Faith
             ,
             which
             beleeueth
             these
             Articles
             to
             be
             true
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           No
           :
           we
           must
           haue
           a
           iustifieng
           faith
           to
           apply
           them
           to
           our selues
           ,
           Phil.
           3
           ,
           8
           :
           9
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             that
             faith
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Faith
           is
           a
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           we
           apply
           to
           our selues
           particularly
           the
           promises
           made
           to
           vs
           in
           christ
           .
           Gal
           ,
           2
           ,
           xx
           ,
           act
           ,
           xv
           ,
           x
           ,
           xi
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             be
             the
             meanes
             whereby
             this
             faith
             is
             attained
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           They
           are
           two
           :
           the
           be
           getting
           ,
           and
           the
           continual
           nourishing
           of
           it
           ,
           Eph
           4
           ,
           xi
           .
           xii
           ,
           xiii
           ,
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             are
             the
             meanes
             ,
             whereby
             faith
             is
             first
             begun
             and
             hegotten
             ,
             in
             vs
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           The
           word
           〈◊〉
           ,
           Rom.
           x
           ,
           xiiii
        
         
           Q
           
             How
             is
             this
             faith
             nourished
             in
             vs
             and
             increased
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           By
           the
           same
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           by
           praier
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           act
           ,
           242
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             prayer
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Prayer
           is
           a
           calling
           vpon
           God
           alone
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           his
           son
           Iesus
           christ
           Ioh
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           23
        
         
         
           Q
           
             How
             many
             kinds
             of
             praier
             be
             there
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Two
           :
           petition
           ,
           and
           thanks-giuing
           .
           Psal
           ,
           50
           ,
           15
           ,
           1
           Tim
           ,
           2
           ,
           1
           ,
           2
        
         
           Q
           
             Haue
             we
             no
             rule
             prescribed
             ,
             to
             direct
             our
             praiers
             by
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Yes
           :
           we
           haue
           a
           forme
           of
           praier
           ,
           which
           christ
           taught
           his
           disciples
           commonly
           called
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           .
           Math
           ,
           6
           ,
           9
           Luk
           ,
           xi
           ,
           1
           ,
           2
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             haue
             we
             to
             consider
             in
             this
             prayer
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Three
           things
           :
           the
           entrance
           ,
           the
           petitions
           ,
           and
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           prayer
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             praier
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Our
           father
           which
           art
           in
           heauen
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             meane
             you
             when
             you
             say
             ,
             our
             father
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Heereby
           I
           beleeue
           ,
           he
           tendreth
           vs
           ,
           as
           a
           louing
           father
           doth
           tender
           his
           owne
           children
           :
           and
           therefore
           is
           most
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           heare
           and
           to
           help
           vs
           ,
           Math
           ,
           7
           ,
           xi
           ,
           Esa.
           49
           ,
           xv
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             meane
             you
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             heauen
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           I
           learne
           ,
           that
           because
           he
           is
           in
           heauen
           ,
           his
           power
           is
           almighty
           ,
           and
           therfore
           he
           is
           fully
           able
           to
           do
           vs
           all
           good
           .
           Luk
           ,
           1
           ,
           37
           ,
           Rom
           ,
           4
           ,
           21
           Dan
           ,
           3
           ,
           xvii
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             consider
             you
             in
             the
             petitions
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Two
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           they
           are
           set
           downe
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           are
           considered
           by
           reason
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             How
             many
             petitions
             are
             there
             set
             downe
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Sixe
        
         
           Q
           
             How
             are
             these
             petitions
             divided
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           The
           three
           first
           concerne
           gods
           glory
           :
           the
           three
           last
           petitions
           concerne
           our
           owne
           selues
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             first
             petition
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Hallowed
           be
           thy
           name
           .
           Psal
           ,
           111
           ,
           1
           ,
           Dan
           ,
           9
           ,
           7
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             do
             we
             desire
             in
             this
             first
             petition
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           We
           pray
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           God
           may
           continually
           be
           vsed
           of
           vs
           ,
           in
           thought
           ,
           word
           ,
           and
           deed
           ,
           with
           all
           reuerence
           ,
           Psal
           ,
           48
           ,
           xi
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             second
             petition
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Thy
           kingdome
           come
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             do
             we
             desire
             in
             this
             second
             petition
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           We
           pray
           ,
           that
           God
           throwing
           downe
           the
           kingdome
           of
           sin
           and
           Satan
           ,
           would
           raigne
           in
           vs
           by
           his
           word
           and
           spirit
           ,
           and
           hasten
           vnto
           perfection
           his
           kingdome
           of
           glory
           .
           Reuel
           ,
           xxii
           ,
           20
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             third
             petition
          
           ?
        
         
         
           A
           Thy
           will
           be
           done
           in
           earth
           as
           it
           is
           in
           heauen
           ?
           Psal.
           40.
           7.
           8
           ,
           Mar.
           26
           ,
           42
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             do
             we
             desire
             in
             this
             third
             petition
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           We
           pray
           ,
           that
           the
           reueiled
           wil
           of
           God
           may
           be
           done
           willingly
           ,
           sincerely
           ,
           and
           readily
           by
           vs
           men
           on
           earth
           ,
           as
           the
           Angels
           and
           saints
           in
           heauen
           do
           it
           ,
           Deut.
           29.
           29
           ,
           Psal
           ,
           103
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             fourth
             petition
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Giue
           vs
           this
           day
           our
           daily
           bread
           .
           Gen
           ,
           28.
           xx
           .
           30.
           8
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             do
             we
             desire
             in
             this
             fourth
             petition
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           We
           pray
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           a
           competent
           measure
           of
           all
           commodities
           seruing
           both
           for
           necessity
           and
           christian
           delight
           :
           but
           also
           thar
           God
           wold
           blesse
           them
           to
           our
           seuerall
           vses
           ,
           Psal.
           127
           ,
           1
           Leuit
           ,
           xxvi
           ,
           xxvi
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             fift
             petition
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Forgiue
           vs
           our
           trespasses
           ,
           Dan.
           9
           :
           5
           ,
           8.
           9.
           
           x
           ,
           xi
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             do
             we
             desire
             God
             in
             this
             petition
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           we
           pray
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           freely
           pardon
           our
           sinues
           committed
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           punishments
           due
           vnto
           them
           ,
           giuing
           vs
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           iustifieng
           vs
           in
           his
           Son.
           Psal
           ,
           51
           ,
           1
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
        
         
           Q
           
             Why
             are
             these
             wordes
             added
             ,
             as
             we
             forgiue
             them
             that
             trespasse
             against
             vs
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           For
           two
           causes
           .
           First
           ,
           as
           a
           reason
           to
           perswade
           God
           to
           forgiue
           vs
           ,
           seeing
           euen
           we
           ,
           which
           haue
           not
           a
           drop
           of
           his
           infinite
           mercy
           in
           vs
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           forgiue
           such
           offences
           as
           are
           committed
           against
           vs.
           Luke
           ,
           xi
           ,
           4
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           assure
           our
           owne
           harts
           of
           forgiuenes
           at
           the
           handes
           of
           god
           ,
           if
           we
           from
           our
           harts
           forgiue
           our
           brethren
           .
           Math
           5
           7
           ,
           I
           am
           ,
           2.
           xiii
           ,
           mat
           .
           xviii
           .
           32.
           33.
           35
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             sirt
             and
             last
             petition
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Lead
           vs
           not
           into
           tentation
           ,
           but
           deliuer
           vs
           from
           euil
           .
           2
           ,
           Cor
           ,
           12.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           Math
           26.
           41
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             do
             we
             desire
             in
             this
             last
             petition
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           we
           pray
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           deliuerd
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           :
           but
           also
           to
           be
           directed
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           god
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           true
           obedience
           .
           i.
           cor
           .
           x
           ,
           xiii
        
         
           Q
           
             How
             are
             these
             petitions
             strengthned
             and
             confirmed
             by
             reason
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           For
           thine
           is
           the
           king
           dome
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           glory
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             strength
             of
             the
             reason
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           It
           containeth
           a
           thanksgiuing
           :
           wherin
           the
           gouernment
           and
           ordering
           of
           
           al
           things
           to
           gither
           with
           the
           power
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           same
           is
           ascribd
           wholly
           and
           onely
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           1
           ,
           chron
           ,
           29
           ,
           xi
           ,
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             signifieth
             this
             word
          
           ,
           Amen
           ,
           
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             prayer
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           It
           signifieth
           ,
           So
           be
           it
           ,
           Deut
           ,
           27
           ,
           xv
           ,
           xvi
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             vse
             is
             there
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           It
           sheweth
           both
           our
           feruent
           desire
           to
           obtaine
           :
           and
           an
           assuraunce
           to
           our
           hearts
           that
           we
           shall
           obtaine
           that
           which
           wee
           aske
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           1.
           20.
           
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             a
             Sacrament
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           It
           is
           a
           visible
           signe
           and
           seale
           that
           Christ
           and
           all
           his
           benefits
           are
           giuen
           vnto
           vs.
           Rom
           ,
           4
           ,
           xi
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             a
             Sacrament
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Two
           things
           :
           his
           parts
           ,
           and
           his
           vses
           ,
           Math.
           3
           ,
           xi
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             are
             the
             parts
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Two
           :
           the
           outward
           parts
           and
           the
           inward
           ,
           Rom.
           4.
           xi
           .
           xii
           .
           Gen
           ,
           17
           ,
           xi
           ,
           1
           cor
           ,
           x
           ,
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
        
         
           Q
           
             How
             many
             are
             the
             outward
             parts
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Foure
           :
           the
           Minister
           ,
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           signe
           ,
           and
           the
           receiuer
           .
           Math.
           26
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           
        
         
           Q
           
             How
             many
             are
             the
             inward
             parts
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Foure
           :
           God
           the
           father
           ,
           the
           spirit
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           Math.
           3s15
           16
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             proportion
             is
             there
             betweene
             these
             parts
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Euen
           as
           the
           Minister
           by
           the
           worde
           ,
           offereth
           and
           applyeth
           visibly
           the
           element
           vnto
           the
           body
           of
           the
           receiuer
           :
           so
           the
           father
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           offereth
           and
           applyeth
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           inuisibly
           vnto
           the
           faithfull
           receiuer
           .
           Act.
           1
           ,
           36.
           37
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             be
             the
             vses
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Three
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           norish
           faith
           ,
           Rom.
           49.
           x
           ,
           xi
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           seale
           of
           the
           couenant
           between
           god
           ,
           and
           vs
           ,
           Gen
           ,
           17
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           badge
           of
           our
           christian
           profession
           .
           Eph
           :
           ii
           .
           xi
           .
           xii
           ,
           xiii
           ,
        
         
           A
           
             How
             many
             Sacraments
             are
             there
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Two
           :
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           1
           cor
           .
           xii
           :
           xiii
           ,
           and
           chap
           ,
           x
           ,
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           4
        
         
           Q
           
             what
             is
             baptisme
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           Baptisme
           is
           the
           first
           sacrament
           ,
           wherein
           by
           the
           outwarde
           Washing
           of
           the
           body
           with
           water
           once
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           father
           ,
           of
           the
           sonne
           ,
           
           andof
           the
           holy-ghost
           ,
           the
           inward
           clensing
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           represented
           ,
           Math
           ,
           28
           ,
           29
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             cosidered
             in
             Baptisme
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Two
           things
           :
           his
           parts
           and
           his
           vses
           .
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             are
             the
             parts
             of
             baptisme
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Outward
           and
           inward
           parts
           .
           Act
           ,
           2
           ,
           38
        
         
           Q
           
             How
             many
             are
             the
             outward
             parts
             of
             baptisme
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Foure
           :
           the
           Minister
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           institution
           ,
           the
           element
           of
           water
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           washed
           ,
           Math.
           28
           ,
           19
        
         
           Q
           
             How
             many
             are
             the
             inward
             parts
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Foure
           :
           God
           the
           father
           ,
           the
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           soule
           clensed
           ,
           Math
           ,
           3.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           Mar
           ,
           16
           ,
           16
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             proportion
             betweene
             these
             parts
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Euen
           as
           the
           minister
           ,
           by
           the
           word
           of
           institution
           ,
           applyeth
           the
           water
           to
           the
           washing
           of
           the
           bodye
           :
           so
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           through
           the
           working
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           applyeth
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           clensing
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           Luk
           ,
           3
           ,
           16
           ,
           Ioh
           ,
           1
           ,
           33
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             are
             the
             vses
             of
             baptisme
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Three
           :
           first
           to
           seale
           vp
           the
           remission
           and
           forgiuenesse
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           act
           ,
           xxii
           ,
           16
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           shew
           our
           setting
           and
           engrafting
           into
           the
           body
           of
           christ
           .
           Gal.
           3
           ,
           27
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           to
           dy
           to
           sin
           ,
           and
           rise
           againe
           to
           righte
           ousnes
           .
           Rom.
           6.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             Lords
             Supper
          
           ?
        
         
           A
           The
           Lords
           supper
           is
           the
           second
           sacrament
           ,
           wherein
           by
           visible
           receiuing
           of
           the
           bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           is
           represented
           our
           spirituall
           communion
           with
           the
           body
           and
           bloode
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1
           ,
           Cor.
           10.
           16
           ,
           17
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             things
             are
             to
             be
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Two
           things
           :
           his
           parts
           and
           his
           vses
           .
           Math
           ,
           26.
           xxvi
           .
           xxvii
           ,
           xxviii
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             are
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             lords
             Supper
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Two
           :
           outward
           and
           inward
           ,
           1
           Cor
           ,
           x
           ,
           xvi
        
         
           Q
           
             How
             many
             are
             the
             outward
             parts
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Foure
           :
           the
           minister
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           institution
           ,
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           and
           the
           communicant
           ,
           Luk
           ,
           xxii
           ,
           19
           ,
           xx
        
         
           Q
           
             How
             many
             are
             the
             inward
             parts
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Foure
           :
           the
           father
           ,
           the
           spirit
           ,
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           christ
           ,
           and
           the
           
           saithfull
           .
           i
           cor
           ,
           xii
           ,
           xiii
           ,
           Ioh.
           6
           xxvii
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             proportion
             betweene
             these
             parts
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           Euen
           as
           the
           minister
           ,
           by
           the
           word
           of
           institution
           ,
           offereth
           bread
           and
           wine
           vnto
           the
           communicants
           ,
           to
           feede
           thereupou
           bodily
           and
           corporally
           :
           so
           the
           father
           ,
           by
           the
           spirit
           offereth
           &
           giueth
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           christ
           vnto
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           faithfull
           to
           feede
           vpon
           them
           spiritually
           i
           cor
           ,
           xi
           ,
           xxiii
           ,
           xxiiii
           ,
           xxv
           ,
           xxvi
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             be
             the
             vses
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           three
           :
           first
           to
           shew
           forth
           the
           death
           ,
           and
           sufferinges
           of
           christ
           with
           all
           thanks
           giuing
           .
           i
           cor
           ,
           xi
           ,
           xxvi
           ,
           Luk.
           xxii
           ,
           xix
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           our
           communion
           and
           groweth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           1
           Cor
           ,
           x
           ,
           16
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           declare
           our
           communion
           and
           agreement
           with
           our
           bretheren
           ,
           1
           cor
           ,
           x.
           17
           ,
           &c.
           ch
           ,
           xii
           .
           13.
           
        
         
           Q
           
             How
             may
             wee
             come
             aright
             to
             the
             lords
             table
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           By
           preparing
           and
           examining
           ourselues
           ,
           i
           cor
           ,
           xi
           ,
           28
        
         
           Q
           
             What
             is
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             preparing
             our selues
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           First
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           a
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           mans
           fall
           ,
           and
           his
           restoring
           againe
           into
           the
           couenant
           by
           Christ.
           Ioh
           ,
           xvii
           ,
           iii.
           Secondly
           ,
           true
           faith
           in
           christ
           ,
           ii
           cor
           .
           xiii
           5.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           repentance
           from
           al
           dead
           workes
           daily
           renued
           for
           our
           daily
           sinnes
           .
           Psal.
           xxvi
           ,
           6.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           reconciliation
           to
           our
           brethren
           yea
           euen
           our
           enemies
           ,
           Math
           ,
           5
           ,
           23
           ,
           xxiiii
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             to
             him
             that
             is
             able
             to
             keepe
             you
             that
             ye
             fall
             not
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             you
             faultlesse
             ,
             before
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             glory
             with
             you
             :
             to
             God
             ,
             onelie
             wise
             ,
             our
             sauior
             ,
             be
             glorie
             ,
             and
             Maiestie
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             and
             power
             ,
             both
             now
             and
             for
             euer
             ,
             Amen
             .
             Iude
             verse
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
          
        
      
       
         
           
             Gentle
             Reader
             ,
             I
             am
             to
             desire
             thee
             to
             amende
             these
             escapes
             with
             thy
             pen
             ,
             either
             altering
             the
             sence
             or
             hindering
             the
             vnderstanding
             .
             The
             rest
             I
             remit
             to
             thy
             fauourable
             construction
             and
             correction
             .
          
        
         
           page
           6.
           line
           13.
           read
           is
           heere
           full
           .
           P.
           18.
           l
           ,
           17.
           and
           not
           make
           .
           p.
           19
           ,
           l.
           xxi
           ,
           vnfitly
           ,
           p
           :
           37.
           l
           ,
           3.
           that
           they
           are
           no.
           p.
           83.
           l.
           36.
           a
           connterfect
           word
           is
           fit
           enough
           for
           a
           counterfect
           sacrament
           .
           p
           ,
           88
           ,
           l
           ,
           7.
           and
           not
           accepted
           ,
           p.
           〈◊〉
           ,
           l
           ,
           33
           ,
           dele
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           p
           :
           136.
           l
           ,
           xv
           ,
           and
           euil
           workers
           speed
           ,
           p
           ,
           148
           l
           ,
           6
           ,
           by
           the
           practise
           and
           xiijj
           but
           reach
           eth
           not
           ,
           p
           ,
           155
           ,
           l
           ,
           32
           ,
           to
           baptisme
           ,
           P
           ,
           163
           ,
           lin
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           they
           were
           admitted
           .
           P
           ,
           165.
           l.
           1
           accesse
           ,
           p
           ,
           170
           ,
           l
           ,
           xxi
           ,
           are
           not
           able
           ,
           p
           ,
           179.
           l
           ,
           22
           ,
           an
           assurance
           .
           P
           ,
           201
           ,
           l
           ,
           1
           ,
           escape
           vnpunished
           ,
           and
           xxii
           ,
           as
           an
           ,
           and
           13
           ,
           thus
           much
           .
           P
           ,
           209l
           ,
           4
           ,
           naming
           the
           ,
           P
           ,
           238
           ,
           l
           ,
           29
           :
           and
           31
           ,
           change
           .
           P
           ,
           240
           ,
           l
           ,
           29
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           .
           250
           :
           l.
           iii
           ,
           inhumane
           ,
           P
           ,
           253
           ,
           l
           ,
           4.
           all
           the.
           P.
           228
           ,
           l
           ,
           24
           ,
           in
           the
           cup.
           P
           ,
           285
           ,
           l.
           22.
           out
           of
           the
           holy
           vse
           .
           p
           :
           290
           l.
           4.
           consecration
           .
        
         
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A22474-e250
           
             a
             2
             Thes
             :
             2
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             .
             x
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             c
             Ephe
             :
             4
             ,
             `8
             
          
           
             d
             Ro.
             1
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             e
             〈◊〉
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             f
             Titus
             1
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             g
             Mat
             13
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             h
             〈◊〉
             pet
             ,
             5
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             i
             Plutar.
             in
             vita
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             cor
             .
             3
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             l
             Ezeck
             33
             
          
           
             m
             〈◊〉
             ,
             4
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             Gen
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             o
             Psa.
             138
             ,
          
           
             Iuuenal
             .
             li.
             3.
             
             Saty.
             2
             
          
           
             p
             1
             sam
             .
             2
             
          
           
             Senecade
             remed
             for
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Senec.
             de
             Benef.
             lib
             3
             cap
             1
             
          
           
             Cicero
             de
             offic
             .
             lib.
             3
             
          
           
             Persi
             ,
             sati
             .
             1
             
          
           
             1
             tim
             .
             4
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             Act.
             xx
             ,
             32
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A22474-e2150
           
             a
             the
             number
             of
             them
             
          
           
             c
             Vses
             are
             three
             .
          
           
             d
             preparation
             to
             the
             worke
             :
             consisting
             in
             Examination
             of
             our selues
             ,
             chap.
             15
             wher
             in
             weigh
             two
             things
             ,
          
        
         
           Notes for div A22474-e4100
           
             a
             God
             alway
             gaue
             his
             sacraments
             to
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             2
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             6
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Gen.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             4
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             b
             The
             agreemēt
             between
             the
             Word
             &
             sacraments
             .
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Heb.
             4
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             2
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             21
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             12
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             m
             Difference
             betvveen
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             .
          
           
             n
             Math.
             28
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             Matheteusate
             .
          
           
             Acts
             8
             ,
             36
             
          
           
             q
             Acts.
             10
             ,
             47.
             
          
           
             r
             Booke
             .
             2
             Chap.
             6
             ,
             and
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             1.
             
             Cor
             20
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             t
             Mat.
             7
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             4
             How
             the
             sacraments
             are
             more
             effectuall
             then
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             a
             Horat.
             lib.
             de
             arte
             poeti
             .
             Segnius
             irritant
             animos
             ,
             demissa
             per
             aures
             ,
             quam
             quae
             sut
             oculis
             subiecta
             fidelibus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Iohn
             20.
             25.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             1
             ,
             16
             and
             10
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             15
             ,
             21
             and
             19.
             4.
             and
             2.
             42
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Arist.
             poster
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Cicero
             de
             offic
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             word
             Sacrament
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             d
             cicer
             .
             de
             of
             fic
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             A
             Sacramēt
             properly
             is
             the
             souldiers
             oth
             :
             metapherically
             the
             churches
             bād
             binding
             them
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             f
             A
             Sacramēt
             considered
             2.
             vvaies
             .
          
           
             g
             What
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             
          
           
             h
             Gen.
             17.
             11
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             Agust
             .
             de
             .
             doct
             .
             christ
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Sacraments
             were
             instituted
             of
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             m
             Gen.
             9.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Gen.
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11
             23
             
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             q
             Mat.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             may
             deliuer
             the
             good
             thinges
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             t
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             22
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             3.
             11
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             23.
             2.
             3
             
             Phil.
             1.
             16.
             17
             18
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3
             ,
             6.
             7
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Deut.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Reuel
             .
             22.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             29
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             19
             
          
           
             g
             Act.
             2.
             38.
             
          
           
             h
             Gal.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             2.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             k
             Col.
             2.
             11
             12.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Christ
             is
             offered
             to
             all
             :
             but
             receiued
             onely
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             m
             2.
             
             Thes.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Gal.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             o
             Reuel
             .
             2.
             14.
             20.
             
          
           
             p
             Ezek.
             18.
             20
             
          
           
             q
             priuat
             men
             are
             not
             to
             medle
             vvith
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             church
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             s
             Ezek.
             18.
             22.
             
          
           
             t
             Gen.
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             4.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             How
             the
             Sacramentes
             may
             be
             said
             to
             conferre
             grace
             .
          
           
             What
             are
             the
             parts
             of
             a
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             b
             Iren.
             lib.
             4.
             cont
             .
             haeres
             .
             cap
             34.
             
          
           
             c
             chrisost
             .
             hom
             .
             83.
             in
             math
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             2.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             e
             Col.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             Act
             8.
             13.
             21.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Cor.
             101.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Math.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             
             Ex.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Gen.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             Exod.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             l
             Luc
             22.
             19.
             20
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             Ioh.
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             p
             Ezek.
             36.
             25.
             
          
           
             q
             Math.
             26.
             28
             
          
           
             Cor.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Gen.
             41.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             Exod.
             12.
             26.
             27.
             
             &
             ch
             .
             13.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             t
             Iosh.
             4.
             6.
             7.
             8
             21.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             78.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             How
             to
             teach
             our
             children
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Sacramentes
             .
          
           
             a
             What
             〈◊〉
             parts
             are
             .
          
           
             b
             Foure
             outward
             parts
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             minister
             is
             the
             first
             outward
             part
             of
             a
             sacram
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom
             10.
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             Heb
             5.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Ier.
             23.
             21.
             
          
           
             g
             Reasons
             why
             the
             ministers
             onely
             are
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             h
             See
             Book
             .
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             cicer
             .
             Philip.
             13.
             est
             asinius
             quidam
             senator
             voluntarius
             ,
             lectus
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Iosh.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             Eph.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Heb.
             3.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             5
             
          
           
             p
             Math.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             king
             .
             2.
             35.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             Ioh.
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Math.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             13
             
          
           
             a
             The
             word
             of
             institutiō
             ,
             a
             necessary
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             b
             August
             .
             in
             Ioh.
             13.
             
             Tract
             .
             80.
             
          
           
             c
             Math.
             28.
             19
             
          
           
             d
             Math.
             26.
             26
             27.
             
          
           
             e
             Esa.
             6.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             20.
             22.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Vnderstanding
             of
             the
             institution
             ,
             required
             of
             al
             
          
           
             h
             a
             great
             comfort
             to
             all
             gods
             childrē
             ,
             whether
             rich
             or
             poore
             .
          
           
             i
             Exod.
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Gen.
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             13.
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             13.
             4
             
          
           
             a
             The
             signe
             is
             an
             outward
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             b
             Mar.
             14.
             25.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             We
             must
             not
             make
             the
             signe
             an
             Idol
             .
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             King.
             5.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             y.
             Sam.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Transubstantiation
             ouerthrown
             .
          
           
             h
             Iren.
             lib.
             4.
             contr
             .
             haer
             .
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             i
             Ioh.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             receiuer
             is
             an
             outward
             part
             of
             the
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Math.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             Math.
             26.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Bellar.
             de
             sacram
             .
             Euchar
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Book
             .
             3.
             ch
             .
             6
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             Math.
             3.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             What
             Consecration
             is
             .
          
           
             b
             Math.
             26.
             26.
             
             Mar.
             14.
             22.
             
             Luc.
             22.
             19.
             1
             cor
             .
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             c
             Luc.
             9
             ,
             16
             ,
          
           
             d
             Ioh
             ,
             6
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             ,
             Tim.
             4
             ,
          
           
             f
             iustin
             .
             in
             apoll
             .
             2
             ,
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             cor
             .
             10
             ,
             16
             ,
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             concil
             .
             Trident.
             sess
             ,
             7
             ,
             can
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             〈◊〉
             faciendi
             quod
             facit
             Ecclesia
             ,
             Bellar
             ,
             de
             sacra
             lib.
             1
             ,
             cap
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             k
             The
             Sacrament
             dependeth
             not
             vpon
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             minister
             .
          
           
             l
             Phil
             1.
             18.
             
             Math
             23.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Gen.
             27.
             1.
             4.
             33.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             cor
             .
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             o
             Bellar.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             sacra
             .
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             p
             Bellar
             ,
             lib.
             1
             ,
             de
             sacra
             ,
             c.
             27
             ,
          
           
             q
             See
             more
             Book
             .
             3.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             7
             ,
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             What
             are
             the
             inward
             &
             inuisible
             parts
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             proportion
             between
             the
             parts
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             first
             inward
             part
             of
             a
             sacrament
             is
             god
             the
             father
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             act
             .
             16.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Iohn
             .
             6.
             32.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             second
             part
             of
             a
             Sament
             is
             the
             holy
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             b
             Math
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Luc.
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12
             13
             
          
           
             e
             Tit.
             3
             5.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             7.
             1
             
          
           
             f
             Eph.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2
             
          
           
             g
             Esa.
             59
             21.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Ioh.
             2.
             27.
             
          
           
             i
             act
             .
             10.
             44.
             
          
           
             k
             Mar.
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             Deut.
             29.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Luc.
             13.
             24.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Against
             ana
             baptists
             depending
             on
             reuelations
             .
          
           
             a
             Christ
             is
             〈◊〉
             3.
             inward
             part
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             cor
             .
             10.
             1.
             2
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Gal.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             cor
             .
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Mar.
             8.
             24.
             
          
           
             g
             2.
             cor
             .
             4.
             8.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom
             ,
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             k
             Heb.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Cor.
             21.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             last
             invvard
             part
             of
             a
             sacrament
             is
             the
             faithful
             receiuer
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             14.
             23
             
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Iohn
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             act
             .
             5.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             act
             .
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             act
             .
             8.
             23.
             
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             2
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Panem
             domini
             ,
             non
             panem
             dominum
             .
             August
             ,
             hom
             ,
             in
             Ioh.
             65
             ,
          
           
             l
             Ioh
             ,
             20
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             cor
             .
             11
             ,
             30
             
          
           
             n
             Leuit
             ,
             26
             ,
             14
             15
             ,
             21
             Deut
             ,
             28
             15
             16
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             o
             What
             we
             are
             to
             do
             in
             iudging
             our selues
             .
          
           
             a
             Three
             chief
             vses
             of
             the
             sacraments
             ,
          
           
             b
             Pet.
             3
             ,
             21
             ,
          
           
             c
             august
             .
             〈◊〉
             ,
             dei
             ,
             lib.
             25
             ,
             cap.
             25
             ,
          
           
             d
             2.
             cor
             ,
             1
             ,
             20
             ,
          
           
             e
             Rom
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
          
           
             f
             Act
             ,
             8
             ,
             36
             ,
          
           
             g
             act
             ,
             2
             ,
             41
             ,
             &
             10
             ,
             44
             ,
             47
             ,
             48
             and
             22
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Chrisost
             in
             Math.
             hom
             ,
             83.
             
          
           
             i
             Mar.
             9
             ,
             23
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             k
             Luk.
             17
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             l
             Luk.
             11
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             m
             Luk.
             22
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             2
             Sam.
             9
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             o
             Math
             ,
             15
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             p
             Bellar.
             de
             sacram
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             16
             
          
           
             t
             Rom.
             8.
             38.
             39.
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             5
             4
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             a
             The
             2
             vse
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             to
             be
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             Couenant
             .
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             17
             ,
             I
             ,
             II.
             
          
           
             c
             what
             the
             couenant
             is
             ,
             betweene
             God
             &
             man.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom
             ,
             11
             ,
             26
             ,
             Ier.
             33
             ,
             8
             ,
             Esa.
             43
             ,
             25
             ,
          
           
             c
             Ier.
             31
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             33
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             18
             
          
           
             Zach.
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             IIeb.
             4.
             10
             11
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             Reuel
             .
             21
             ,
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Reuel
             .
             27
             ,
             28.
             26.
             27.
             and
             ch
             .
             3.
             5.
             12.
             31.
             
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             3.
             16.
             
             &
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             9.
             10.
             11
             
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Ioh
             4
             ,
             7
             ,
             9
             10
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             l
             Iosh.
             24
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             23
             ,
             .
             3
             
          
           
             2
             Chro
             ,
             15
             ,
             12
             13
             
          
           
             Luk
             ,
             1
             74
             ,
             75.
             
          
           
             l
             11.
             roh
             .
             3.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal
             ,
             32
             ,
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Luc
             ,
             1
             ,
             74
             ,
             75
             
          
           
             o
             Math
             ,
             5
             ,
             44
             ,
             46
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             p
             1.
             10h
             .
             3.
             1
             
          
           
             a
             The
             thirde
             vse
             of
             a
             sacrament
             is
             to
             be
             a
             marke
             and
             badge
             of
             our
             profession
             .
          
           
             b
             August
             cont
             Faust
             ,
             lib.
             19.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             2.
             11.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             36.
             
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             Math.
             28.
             19
             
             Mar.
             16.
             16.
             
             Act.
             2.
             39
             41.
             42.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             22
             ,
             Ioh.
             8.
             36.
             
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             3
             ,
             1.
             2.
             
             Ioh.
             1.
             12
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Reu.
             2
             ,
             13
             ,
          
           
             k
             Math
             10.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             l
             Rom
             10.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Iam
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             1
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Reuel
             .
             3.
             15
             16.
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             1
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             Mat.
             22.
             19.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Cor
             6.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             s
             Without
             faith
             and
             repentance
             vve
             cānot
             receine
             Christ.
             
          
           
             t
             1.
             cor
             .
             11.
             27.
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             number
             of
             sacraments
             .
          
           
             b
             christ
             instituted
             onely
             two
             Sacramentes
             .
          
           
             c
             Reasons
             why
             ther
             are
             only
             two
             sament
             .
          
           
             d
             Luke
             .
             1
             ,
             76.
             and
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             cor
             .
             10
             ,
             1.
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             cor
             .
             12.
             3
             ,
          
           
             g
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             3
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             Iewish
             sacraments
             not
             figures
             of
             christian
             sacraments
             .
          
           
             k
             col
             .
             2.
             11.
             12
             
          
           
             l
             Luk.
             22.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             Reuel
             .
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             Heb.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             3
             4
             
          
           
             p
             Exod.
             12.
             48
             
          
           
             q
             August
             ,
             in
             Psal.
             40.
             
          
           
             r
             Ioh.
             19.
             34.
             
          
           
             s
             Bellar.
             de
             effect
             ,
             sacr
             .
             lib.
             2
             cap
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             t
             〈◊〉
             .
             coloni
             dial
             .
             7
             ,
             pag
             ,
             248
             
          
           
             u
             Aug
             ,
             de
             sim
             ,
             lib.
             3
             ,
             cap
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Encount
             .
             1
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             sentent
             ,
             lib
             ,
             4
             ,
             dict
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             august
             .
             de
             simb
             ,
             ad
             catechu
             .
          
           
             d
             august
             ,
             de
             doctr
             .
             christ
             .
             lib
             3.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             ambros
             ,
             lib.
             1
             de
             sacram
             ,
             cap.
             1
             ,
          
           
             f
             c.
             Firmiter
             ,
          
           
             g
             In
             lib.
             4.
             sent
             dist
             .
             28
             qu
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             h
             Bessar
             ,
             de
             sacra
             .
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             act
             .
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Difference
             betweene
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             &
             the
             new
             .
          
           
             l
             1
             cor
             .
             11
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             Wherein
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             agree
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             2
             cor
             .
             1
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             o
             I
             am
             .
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             Math
             ,
             12.
             38.
             and
             ,
             16.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             7.
             de
             sacra
             in
             gen
             can
             .
             18
             11
             ,
             and
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             cor
             .
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             act
             ,
             11.
             22.
             23.
             and
             15.
             36.
             
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             confirmation
             is
             no
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             e
             act
             .
             8
             ,
             5
             ,
             14.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             Numb
             21.
             89
             
          
           
             g
             2
             king
             .
             18.
             4
             
          
           
             h
             Censur
             .
             colon
             dial
             .
             11.
             pag.
             326.
             327.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioel.
             2
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             Gen.
             6
             ,
             5.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             18.
             
             Psal.
             51.
             5.
             
             Ioh.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Esa.
             1
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             Psal.
             34
             ,
             15.
             
             Math.
             3
             ,
             8
             Act.
             2
             ,
             38
             ,
             2
             cor
             .
             7
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             c
             Penance
             no
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             d
             Bellar.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             poenit
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             20.
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             Esa.
             53.
             5.
             7
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Ioh.
             1.
             7
             
             Reu.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             8.
             can
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             2
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             d
             Math.
             19
             ,
             16
             ,
             Ioh.
             2
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             Heb.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             cor
             .
             6
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Reasons
             vvhy
             mariage
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             f
             Grati.
             in
             dec
             .
             c.
             28.
             qu.
             1.
             
             Lumb
             .
             lib.
             4
             dist
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             7
             ,
             7
             Mat.
             19
             ,
             11
             12
             
          
           
             h
             How
             the
             Sacramentes
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             church
             
          
           
             i
             Greg.
             Mart.
             d
             :
             s.
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             k
             Pigghius
             .
          
           
             l
             bellvr
             .
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Matrim
             .
             c.
             6
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             n
             Hob.
             4.
             8
             
          
           
             o
             Eph.
             5.
             3
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             p
             Why
             Sacraments
             are
             called
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             q
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             Eph.
             5
             23
             ,
             25
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             32
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Tim.
             3
             ,
             16
             Eph.
             1
             ,
             9
             ,
             and
             ch
             .
             3
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             17
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             t
             conc
             .
             Trid.
             ses
             .
             4.
             decret
             .
             2
             Melch.
             canus
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             
             Andrad
             .
             lib.
             4
             defens
             .
             Trid.
             
          
           
             a
             Lumb
             .
             sent
             .
             lib.
             4
             ,
             dist
             .
             24
             cap.
             3
             
          
           
             b
             Eph.
             4
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             Ier.
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             10
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             cor
             .
             5.
             19.
             10
             
          
           
             b
             sentent
             .
             lib.
             dict
             .
             24.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Reasons
             ren
             dred
             why
             orders
             are
             no
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             e
             sent
             .
             lib.
             4
             〈◊〉
             .
             24.
             cap.
             1
             
          
           
             f
             Reuel
             .
             1.
             6
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             9
             
          
           
             a
             Bollar
             .
             lib.
             1
             ,
             de
             extr
             .
             vnct
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Extreame
             vnction
             can
             be
             no
             sacrament
             
          
           
             c
             Rhem.
             testam
             .
          
           
             d
             sentent
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             23.
             cap.
             2
             
          
           
             e
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             7
             can
             .
             1
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             5.
             4
             ,
             &
             9
             6
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             g
             Iam.
             5.
             14.
             15
             
             Mar.
             6
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             h
             Iam.
             5
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             i
             How
             the
             sick
             are
             to
             be
             annointed
             .
          
           
             k
             Gen.
             3
             ,
             19
             Iob.
             14
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             89
             ,
             48
             ,
             Heb
             9
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             12
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             n
             Iam.
             5
             ,
             11
             Iob
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             cor
             .
             15
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             p
             Phil
             3.
             20
             ;
          
           
             q
             Eccl.
             1.
             2.
             14
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Iohn
             .
             2.
             15.
             16
             17.
             
          
           
             s
             Psa
             51.
             1
             2.
             3
             4
             ,
             5
             &
             32
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             38
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
          
           
             t
             Dan.
             9
             ,
             7
             Ezr
             9
             ,
             6
             Nehe.
             9
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             u
             Psa.
             145
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             11
             ,
             28
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             d
             〈◊〉
             .
             8
             ,
             3
             Rom.
             14
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             c
             1
             cor
             .
             15.
             54
             55
             ,
             56
             ,
             57
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             ,
             1
             ,
             38
             39.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1
             ,
             12
             Iob.
             11
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             Tim.
             4
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             f
             How
             sicke
             persons
             may
             put
             away
             the
             tediousnes
             &
             paines
             of
             sicknes
             .
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             37
             ,
             39
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38
             
          
           
             h
             1
             cor
             .
             2
             ,
             7
             8
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             Psal.
             85
             ,
             10
             11
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Sam.
             2
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Tim.
             2
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             l
             〈◊〉
             against
             doubting
             and
             dispaire
             .
          
           
             m
             〈◊〉
             .
             34
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             10
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             23
             
          
           
             o
             Esay
             55
             ,
             1.
             2
             
             Matth.
             11
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             p
             Esay
             54
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             7
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             11
             ,
             29
             
          
           
             5
             Rom.
             5
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             t
             How
             sicke
             persons
             are
             to
             behaue
             them selues
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             families
             .
          
           
             u
             Gen.
             18
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             a
             1
             chr
             28.
             9
             
          
           
             b
             Eccl.
             1
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Cor.
             5
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             41.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             〈◊〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A22474-e14580
           
             a
             The
             word
             baptisme
             is
             taken
             many
             vvaies
             .
          
           
             b
             What
             baptisme
             is
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             description
             of
             baptisme
             proued
             .
          
           
             d
             Eph.
             5
             ,
             26
             Tit.
             3
             ,
             5
             Mar
             ,
             1
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Eph.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             g
             Gal.
             3
             ,
             27
             Tit.
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             Rom.
             6
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             h
             The
             vse
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             description
             .
          
           
             i
             act
             18.
             8
             
          
           
             k
             August
             .
             cont
             .
             Faust.
             lib.
             19.
             cap.
             11
             
          
           
             l
             Exod.
             12
             48
             
          
           
             m
             Vse
             of
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             description
             .
          
           
             n
             Eph
             5
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             o
             Vses
             of
             the
             3.
             part
             of
             the
             description
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             p
             1
             cor
             .
             11.
             26
             25.
             23
             
          
           
             q
             act
             .
             2
             ,
             42
             ,
             &
             19
             ,
             4.
             5
             
          
           
             r
             Ezek.
             16
             ,
             8
             Hos.
             2.
             19.
             20
             
          
           
             f
             Such
             as
             haue
             beene
             baptized
             by
             heretikes
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             rebaptized
             .
          
           
             t
             act
             19.
             5
             ,
          
           
             u
             Ioh
             ,
             13.
             8
             
             Rom.
             11
             ,
             29
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Tim
             ,
             2
             19
             20
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             51
             ,
             10
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             9
             
          
           
             e
             The
             vse
             of
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             description
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             t
             〈◊〉
             .
             20.
             16
             
          
           
             g
             The
             vse
             of
             the
             last
             parte
             of
             the
             description
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             batism
             2
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             his
             parts
             and
             his
             vses
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             Pet.
             3
             ,
             21
             Mar
             ,
             1
             ,
             1
             Act.
             2
             ,
             38
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             17
             ,
             23
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             d
             act
             .
             22.
             16
             
             &
             18.
             8
             
          
           
             e
             Bernard
             .
             epist.
             77
             
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             7
             ,
             30
             
          
           
             g
             〈◊〉
             48.
             10
             ,
          
           
             h
             〈◊〉
             .
             32.
             9.
             10
             
             Gen.
             23.
             16.
             17.
             18
             
          
           
             i
             Baptisme
             not
             pricisely
             tyed
             to
             a
             certaine
             day
             .
          
           
             k
             Gen.
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             l
             Exod
             4.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Tim.
             3
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Gen.
             17
             ,
             12
             13
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Cor.
             7
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             p
             Exod.
             12
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             q
             〈◊〉
             .
             11.
             21.
             23.
             
          
           
             r
             Gal.
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             Col.
             3.
             11
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             They
             are
             to
             be
             reproued
             that
             depart
             out
             of
             the
             church
             before
             baptisme
             be
             solemnized
             .
          
           
             t
             Luk.
             1.
             58.
             59.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             a
             1
             cor
             .
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Reasons
             rendred
             why
             the
             〈◊〉
             should
             remaine
             altogether
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Baptisme
             be
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             c
             christ
             is
             after
             a
             sort
             preached
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             d
             Gen.
             4
             ,
             5
             compared
             with
             Heb.
             〈◊〉
             .
             4
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             13
             ,
             20.
             1
             
             King.
             18.
             〈◊〉
             2
             chr
             .
             7
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             e
             math
             .
             3.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             cor
             .
             12.
             23
             
          
           
             g
             Luk.
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             Act.
             22.
             16
             
          
           
             h
             1
             COI
             .
             1426
             40.
             
          
           
             i
             Ezek.
             46.
             10
             
          
           
             k
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             7.
             can
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             The
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             and
             of
             Christ
             are
             in
             substance
             one
             &
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             m
             Mar.
             1
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             n
             Eph
             ,
             4.
             5.
             6
             
          
           
             o
             Act
             ,
             18.
             25
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             p
             Ioh.
             4.
             1
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             q
             Math.
             3
             ,
             15
             Luk.
             7
             ,
             29
             
          
           
             r
             Difference
             betweene
             Iohns
             baptisme
             and
             christs
             wherin
             ?
          
           
             s
             Obiections
             answered
             .
          
           
             t
             Bellar.
             lib.
             1
             de
             Bapt.
             cap.
             20
             
          
           
             u
             Heb
             ,
             5
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             21
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             1
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             c
             Math.
             3
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             d
             bellar
             .
             lib.
             1
             〈◊〉
             bapt
             .
             cap.
             21
             
          
           
             e
             Luk
             ,
             3
             ,
             15.
             16
             
          
           
             f
             Bellar.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             bapt
             .
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             g
             Act.
             19
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             h
             august
             .
             de
             doct
             .
             christ
             .
          
           
             i
             Men
             ,
             de
             
          
           
             k
             Math.
             3
             ,
             11
             Mar.
             1
             8.
             9
             
             Act.
             1.
             5.
             6
             
          
           
             l
             act
             18
             ,
             25
             Math.
             21
             ,
             25
             Mar.
             1
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             m
             act
             .
             8
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             16
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             n
             act
             .
             1.
             6
             
             Math.
             20
             ,
             28
             Luk.
             22
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             a
             act
             8
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             19
             ,
             &
             10
             ,
             44
             45
             ,
             47
             ,
             and
             19
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh
             1.
             32.
             33.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             cor
             .
             1
             ,
             13.
             14.
             15
             
          
           
             r
             1
             cor
             .
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             s
             2
             Pet.
             3
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             t
             The
             sum
             of
             this
             chapt
             .
             18
             set
             downe
             .
          
           
             a
             Foure
             outward
             parts
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             b
             Lu.
             3
             ,
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             act
             .
             2
             ,
             38.
             
             &
             8
             ,
             12
             ,
             38
             ,
             &
             10
             47.
             48.
             
             &
             16
             32
             33
             ,
             &
             22
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             Math.
             7.
             22
             
             &
             23
             
          
           
             Math
             10.
             1.
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             Math
             ,
             23
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             Ioh
             ,
             4
             ,
             i
             ,
             ii
             
          
           
             f
             Reasons
             rendred
             why
             the
             Minister
             onely
             may
             baptize
             
          
           
             g
             Mat
             ,
             28
             ,
             xix
             Heb
             ,
             5
             ,
             4
             Math
             ,
             xix
             ,
             6
             ,
          
           
             h
             ,
             i
             ,
             cor
             ,
             xiiii
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             tim
             .
             2
             ,
             xi
             ,
             xii
             .
          
           
             i
             Reuel
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             k
             Iudg.
             4
             4
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             2
             2
             
             King
             ,
             2
             2
             ,
             xiiii
             .
          
           
             act
             xxi
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             act
             .
             22
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             m
             Heb
             ,
             7
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Pet.
             3
             ,
             7
             Eccle.
             7.
             29.
             30
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Tim
             ,
             2.
             13
             14
             
             Gen.
             3.
             6
             
          
           
             p
             The
             people
             cannot
             with
             comfort
             assure
             themselues
             to
             〈◊〉
             Sacrament
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             priuate
             persons
             .
          
           
             q
             Beza
             .
             lib
             ,
             de
             Quest.
             in
             sacre
             .
             〈◊〉
             ,
             140
             141.
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Sam.
             3
             ,
             27
             ,
             and
             ,
             20
             ,
             10
             1
             King
             ,
             2
             ,
             5
             ,
          
           
             s
             Numb
             ,
             625
             7.
             8
             
          
           
             Math
             26.
             51.
             52
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             a
             Exod.
             20.
             13
             
          
           
             b
             Deut.
             13
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             c
             Terent.
             in
             Adesp
             .
             ast
             .
             5.
             sce.
             3
             
          
           
             d
             calu
             .
             lib
             ,
             Epistot
             ,
             Pag.
             85
             
          
           
             e
             Exod.
             4.
             24.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             f
             Bellar.
             de
             sacra
             .
             bap
             ,
             cap
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Ouid.
             Etist
             .
             2
             ,
             careat
             successibus
             opto
             ,
             quisquis
             ab
             euentu
             fact
             a
             notanda
             putat
             .
          
           
             h
             2
             King.
             17.
             25.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             What
             are
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             Minister
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Epiph
             here
             ,
             42
             
          
           
             k
             Epiph.
             cont
             .
             her
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             l
             1
             Tim.
             2
             ,
             xi
             ,
             12
             1
             cor
             .
             xiiii
             ,
             34
             ,
          
           
             m
             Num.
             16
             ,
             9
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             106
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             n
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             7
             
          
           
             o
             2
             king
             15.
             5
             
          
           
             p
             Nah.
             1
             ,
             2
             Eccl.
             8
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             13.
             
          
           
             q
             Ioh.
             10
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             a
             Word
             of
             institution
             is
             the
             forme
             of
             baptisme
             
          
           
             b
             Eph.
             2
             ,
             26
             Math.
             28
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             48
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             Answer
             .
          
           
             d
             1
             cor
             .
             11
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             e
             act
             .
             10
             ,
             47
             and
             19.
             2
             
          
           
             f
             Math.
             28
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             a
             Water
             another
             outward
             part
             of
             bapt
             .
          
           
             b
             Math.
             3
             ,
             xi
             ,
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             
          
           
             c
             Rom
             ,
             13
             ,
             1
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             Answere
             
          
           
             d
             Eph
             ,
             4.
             5
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor
             11.
             21
             22
             
          
           
             f
             Gal.
             3
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             g
             No
             other
             signe
             ought
             to
             be
             vsed
             in
             baptism
             then
             water
             .
          
           
             h
             Lent.
             x.
             i.
             2
             
          
           
             i
             Leuit
             ,
             i.
             3
             ,
             x
             xiiii
             
          
           
             k
             Iocl
             .
             i.
             9
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             2
             
          
           
             l
             Act
             ,
             10
             ,
             47
             
          
           
             m
             2
             cor
             ,
             10
             ,
             4
             ,
             Eph
             ,
             6
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             n
             Hosii
             confes
             .
             de
             ritib.
             bapt
             .
             cap.
             37
             
          
           
             o
             Al
             perished
             not
             vnder
             the
             law
             that
             died
             before
             circumcision
             .
          
           
             p
             Ezek.
             18
             ,
             23
             ,
          
           
             q
             Iosh.
             5
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             r
             Leuit.
             12
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             12.
             
             &
             21.
             4
             
          
           
             s
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             23
             
          
           
             t
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             15
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             9.
             11.
             13
             
             Mal
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             a
             act
             ,
             10
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             b
             Luk.
             23
             ,
             43
             
          
           
             c
             Luk.
             19
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             d
             Socra
             .
             lib.
             5
             cap.
             22
             Bellar.
             de
             sacra
             bap
             ,
             .
             c.
             26
             
          
           
             e
             Tripart
             ,
             hist
             lib
             ,
             3
             ,
             cap.
             12
             
          
           
             f
             Orat.
             de
             obit
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             g
             Cen.
             17
             ,
             14
             Obiection
             Answere
             
          
           
             h
             Rom
             ,
             5
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             i
             caletan
             .
             〈◊〉
             cap.
             7
             ,
             genes
             .
          
           
             k
             Iohn
             ,
             xiii
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Cor
             ,
             11.
             30
             31.
             
          
           
             m
             Psa
             ,
             55
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             n
             Deut.
             13.
             5
             9
             
          
           
             o
             Exod.
             12
             ,
             15
             19
             
          
           
             p
             1
             cor
             ,
             5
             ,
             2
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             q
             Ioh
             ,
             3
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             Obiect
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Bellar.
             lib
             ,
             1
             de
             bapt
             .
             c.
             4
             ,
          
           
             s
             Hosij
             Confess
             .
             cap.
             35
             Answere
             .
          
           
             t
             Ioh.
             3
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             u
             Ioh.
             7
             ,
             38
             ,
             36
             &
             4
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             6.
             53
             
          
           
             b
             Decret
             .
             Gregor
             .
             lib.
             3.
             tit
             .
             42.
             c.
             3
             
          
           
             c
             Lumb
             .
             sent
             .
             lib.
             4.
             dist
             4
             
          
           
             d
             Let
             none
             obiect
             the
             opinion
             of
             Augustine
             ,
             for
             he
             thought
             it
             necessary
             to
             saluation
             ,
             that
             children
             should
             receiue
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             baptisme
             ,
             
               De
               peccator
               .
               mer't
               .
               lib.
               cap.
               24.
               
            
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             17
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             f
             Mar
             ,
             16
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             last
             outvvard
             part
             of
             bapt
             .
             is
             the
             body
             washed
             .
          
           
             b
             Who
             are
             in
             the
             couenant
             
          
           
             c
             Rom
             ,
             14.
             4
             
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             2.
             4
             
             Rom.
             i
             ,
             xvii
             Gal.
             3
             xi
             Heb.
             x
             ,
             38
             
          
           
             e
             Ionah
             ,
             4.
             xi
             .
          
           
             f
             act
             .
             8
             ,
             36
             
          
           
             g
             1
             cor
             .
             7.
             14
             ,
          
           
             h
             We
             must
             hope
             well
             of
             the
             seed
             osthe
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             batize
             them
             .
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             xi
             16
             Gen
             17.
             7
             
          
           
             k
             act
             16
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             
          
           
             l
             Luk.
             19.
             9
             
          
           
             m
             act
             .
             16
             ,
             14
             ,
             3
             15
             1
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             16
             Ioh.
             4
             ,
             53
             2
             Ioh
             verse
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             n
             Psal.
             133
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             act
             .
             8
             36
             &
             22.
             16
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             church
             of
             Rome
             propha
             neth
             bapt
             ,
             by
             baptizing
             bellcs
             .
          
           
             q
             Bellar.
             de
             sacra
             .
             bapt
             .
             lib.
             1
             ,
             cap.
             27
             
          
           
             r
             Durand
             .
             lib.
             1
             Enchirid
             cap.
             4
             
          
           
             s
             Math.
             17
             ,
             2
             Eph.
             6
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             xv
             ,
             xvi
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Gcn.
             17
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             7
             ,
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Deut.
             1
             ,
             39
             Luk.
             1.
             15.
             44
             
             Iohn
             .
             4
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             b
             Reasons
             waranting
             the
             baptizing
             of
             children
             .
          
           
             c
             Gen
             ,
             17
             ,
             12
             Leuit
             ,
             12
             3
             Phil.
             3
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             d
             col
             .
             2.
             11
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             e
             Wherein
             circumcision
             &
             baptisme
             agree
             .
          
           
             f
             Wherein
             circumcision
             &
             baptisme
             differ
             .
          
           
             g
             How
             women
             were
             after
             a
             sort
             
          
           
             h
             1
             cor
             .
             xi
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             i
             Luk
             ,
             13
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             k
             Gen.
             34
             ,
             14
             15.
             16
             
          
           
             l
             Math.
             〈◊〉
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             m
             The
             practise
             of
             the
             apostles
             .
          
           
             n
             act
             .
             16
             ,
             13
             33
             1
             cor
             .
             1.
             14
             ,
             16
             act
             ,
             18
             ,
             8
             &
             2.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             answ
             .
          
           
             o
             Mar.
             10.
             13
             14
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Ansvver
             .
          
           
             p
             Luk.
             2
             ,
             12
             ,
             16
             &
             ch
             .
             1
             ,
             44
             
          
           
             q
             Luk.
             18.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             r
             Orig.
             lib
             ,
             5
             comment
             .
             ad
             Rom.
             Hieron
             in
             fine
             lib.
             3
             ,
             contra
             Pelag.
             August
             .
             de
             bap
             〈◊〉
             &
             .
             cap
             20
             libri
             .
             de
             origine
             animae
             .
          
           
             s
             children
             admitted
             to
             coppi-holdes
             by
             custome
             of
             the
             Manour
             amoug
             men
             .
          
           
             t
             children
             are
             christs
             sheepe
             and
             members
             of
             his
             body
             
          
           
             u
             Gen.
             17.
             7
             act
             ,
             2
             39
             1
             cor
             ,
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             math
             xix14
             
          
           
             b
             Obiections
             of
             Anabaptists
             ,
             impugning
             childrens
             baptisme
             ,
             answered
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             Answere
             
          
           
             c
             col
             2.
             11
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             d
             Math.
             28
             ,
             xix
             i.
             cor
             x
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             Obiection
             
          
           
             Answere
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             〈◊〉
             ,
             xi
             ,
             26
             28
             ,
             29
             
          
           
             f
             Mar.
             16
             ,
             16.
             
             Math.
             28
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             act
             ,
             2.
             38
             
          
           
             Answer
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Thess
             3.
             x.
             
          
           
             i
             Luk.
             xiii
             .
             3.
             5
             
             Rom
             x.
             xvii
             .
             Mar
             ,
             xvi
             ,
             xvi
             Heb.
             xi
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             k
             Math
             28
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             l
             act
             ,
             8.
             13.
             20
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             9
             
          
           
             n
             Rom
             ,
             10.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             answer
             .
          
           
             o
             Iob.
             14
             4
             
          
           
             p
             Psal
             ,
             51
             ,
             5
             Rom.
             5
             ,
             14
             19
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             r
             Math
             ,
             3
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             s
             Luk.
             2
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             t
             Mar.
             1
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             u
             Ministri
             .
             Transiluan
             .
             contra
             Trinit
             &
             in
             carnationem
             domini
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Lindan
             .
             lib.
             4.
             panopl.
             Bellar.
             de
             verbo
             dei
             .
             lib.
             4
             cap.
             9
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Ioh
             ,
             3
             ,
             6
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             22
             ,
             Rom
             3
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             Eph
             2
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             d
             August
             .
             de
             poenit
             .
             merit
             &
             ●emiss
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor
             ,
             7
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             f
             act
             .
             8
             ,
             37
             
          
           
             g
             Eph.
             2
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             11
             ,
             16
             ,
          
           
             Vse
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Deut
             ,
             7
             ,
             9
             Esa.
             59
             ,
             21
             Exod.
             20
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             Gen.
             17.
             7
             ,
          
           
             l
             Gen.
             22.
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             13
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             Iosh
             ,
             1
             ,
             5
             Hag
             ,
             2
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             n
             Heb
             ,
             12
             ,
             12
             13
             
          
           
             o
             Psal
             37
             ,
             25
             34.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             p
             Psal
             ,
             115
             ,
             13
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             ,
             32
             38
             ,
             39
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             7
             
          
           
             q
             Eph.
             6
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             8
             
          
           
             s
             Math
             5.
             20
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             8
             
          
           
             t
             A
             laudable
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             haue
             godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             .
          
           
             u
             Esa.
             8.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             a
             Parents
             no.
             fit
             witnesles
             of
             their
             own
             childrens
             bap
             tisme
             .
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             21
             ,
             3
             ,
             Luk.
             1.
             59
             
             &
             2
             21
             
          
           
             c
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             6
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             1
             ,
             xv
             ,
             41
             
          
           
             e
             1
             cor
             ,
             7.
             xiiii
             
          
           
             f
             Ioh
             11
             ,
             52
             Reuel
             .
             20
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             g
             Pro.
             3
             ,
             9
             ,
             Lam.
             3
             ,
             27
             Psal.
             119
             ,
             9
             Eccl.
             12
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             28.
             19
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Foure
             inward
             parts
             of
             baptisme
             
          
           
             c
             Math
             ,
             3
             ,
             xi
             
          
           
             d
             The
             agreement
             betweene
             the
             outward
             and
             inward
             parts
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             first
             in
             vvard
             part
             of
             baptisme
             is
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             f
             Gal.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             second
             inward
             part
             of
             baptisme
             is
             the
             holy
             spirit
             .
          
           
             b
             Math
             ,
             3
             ,
             11
             16
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             2
             
          
           
             c
             Icot
             .
             12.
             4
             5
             ,
             8.
             9
             ,
             x
             ,
             xi
             Reuel
             .
             1
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             d
             Mat
             28
             ,
             xix
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Iohn
             .
             v
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             f
             Rom
             ,
             5
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             g
             The
             sacraments
             profit
             not
             without
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             third
             inward
             part
             of
             baptisme
             is
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             10
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             c
             Act
             ,
             2.
             38
             
             &
             10
             ,
             48
             ,
             &
             19
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             act
             .
             8.
             22
             ,
          
           
             f
             1
             Ioh.
             1
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Esa
             ,
             29
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             i
             Gen
             17
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             k
             2
             king
             .
             5
             ,
             11
             12
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             l
             Iosh.
             6
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             m
             Ioh.
             9
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             18
             19
             
          
           
             o
             Gen.
             2
             ,
             x
             
          
           
             a
             The
             soule
             clensed
             is
             the
             last
             inward
             part
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             b
             Tie
             ,
             3
             ,
             5
             Eph.
             2.
             26
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             5
             ,
             19
             &
             7
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             7
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Baptisme
             is
             a
             christian
             mans
             ensigne
             to
             fight
             vnder
             it
             the
             battels
             of
             the
             lord
             .
          
           
             a
             Three
             vses
             of
             baptisme
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             6
             ,
             3
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             c
             The
             first
             vse
             of
             bapt
             .
             i.
             to
             shew
             our
             ingrafting
             in
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             cor
             .
             12
             ,
             13
             Cal.
             3
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             8
             ,
             XV
             
          
           
             f
             Iohn
             ,
             6
             ,
             44
             
          
           
             g
             〈◊〉
             ,
             36
             ,
             26
             27
             
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             XV.
             5.
             6
             
          
           
             i
             We
             are
             ioyned
             to
             Christ
             in
             spititual
             mariage
             
          
           
             k
             Ioh.
             6
             ,
             53
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Ioh.
             2
             ,
             19
             Rom
             8
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             35
             ,
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             
          
           
             m
             Ezek.
             16.
             4
             ,
             5.
             6
             
          
           
             n
             Gen
             ,
             2
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             o
             Iohn
             14
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             p
             Mark.
             16.
             16
             
          
           
             a
             The
             2
             ,
             vse
             of
             baptism
             〈◊〉
             to
             assure
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             2.
             38
             ,
             〈◊〉
             22
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             c
             Baptisme
             doth
             not
             of
             it selfe
             conferre
             grace
             
          
           
             c
             Math
             ,
             28.
             19
             ,
          
           
             d
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             5
             
          
           
             e
             Bellar
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             de
             bapt
             .
             cap.
             13
             
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             1
             ,
             29
             Psal.
             32.
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Ioh.
             1
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             a
             The
             thirde
             vse
             of
             baptisme
             is
             to
             teach
             vs
             our
             dying
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             rising
             to
             newnesse
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             b
             Luk
             ,
             3
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             c
             1
             pet
             .
             3.
             20
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             51.
             7
             
             Rom.
             5
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             e
             Deut.
             10
             ,
             16
             &
             30.
             6
             
          
           
             f
             Ier
             ,
             4
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             g
             Ier
             ,
             7.
             8
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             2
             ,
             28
             29
             
          
           
             i
             We
             must
             all
             be
             baptized
             in
             hart
             
          
           
             k
             Esa
             ,
             2.
             4
             
             &
             57
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Eccles.
             5
             ,
             3
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A22474-e25690
           
             a
             The
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             christ
             called
             by
             diuerse
             names
             
          
           
             b
             1
             cor
             .
             10
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             c
             1
             cor
             xi
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             2.
             42
             
             &
             20.
             7
             
          
           
             e
             1
             cor
             .
             10
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             f
             1
             cor
             ,
             11
             ,
             25
             Math
             ,
             26
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             g
             Reasons
             rendred
             of
             the
             former
             names
             
          
           
             h
             1
             cor
             10
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             i
             Exod.
             12
             ,
             8
             ,
          
           
             k
             Heb.
             9
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             l
             The
             vses
             of
             calling
             this
             sacrament
             the
             communion
             .
          
           
             vse
             .
             1
             
          
           
             m
             1
             cor
             ,
             6.
             17
             1
             
             Ioh.
             3
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             n
             Ioh.
             1
             12
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2
             
          
           
             o
             1
             cor
             .
             xi
             33
             vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             cor
             .
             xi
             ,
             18
             20
             
          
           
             q
             Rom
             ,
             xv
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             r
             The
             vses
             of
             calling
             this
             Sacrament
             the
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             1
             
          
           
             s
             1
             cor
             ,
             1.
             13
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Ioh.
             6.
             27
             
          
           
             4
             Rhem.
             Test.
             annot
             .
             in
             1
             cor
             .
             xi
             
          
           
             a
             Bellar.
             dc
             〈◊〉
             lib.
             2
             cap.
             10
             
          
           
             b
             Iude
             Verse
             21.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             13
             
          
           
             c
             Cypri
             .
             in
             sacram
             .
             de
             caen
             4.
             domin
             .
          
           
             d
             〈◊〉
             .
             Ioh
             :
             Gagn.
             in
             1
             ,
             cor
             11
             
          
           
             Hosij
             confess
             .
             cathol
             ,
             tom
             .
             2
             ,
             cap.
             30
             &
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             cap
             ,
             40
             
          
           
             e
             The
             vses
             of
             calling
             this
             sacrament
             the
             breaking
             of
             bread
             
          
           
             f
             1
             cor
             ,
             xi
             .
             24
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1
             
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             xix
             ,
             36
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             act
             .
             2.
             42.
             
             &
             207
             
          
           
             i
             Cor.
             10.
             16
             
          
           
             k
             The
             vses
             of
             calling
             this
             Sacrament
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             
          
           
             l
             Clem.
             alex
             ,
             lib.
             7.
             
             〈◊〉
             Origen
             .
             lib.
             contra
             .
             celsum
             .
             arnob
             ,
             lib.
             2
             ,
             &
             4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2
             
          
           
             m
             1
             cor
             .
             9
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             m
             Gal.
             4.
             9
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Heb
             1.
             4.
             13
             
          
           
             p
             The
             vses
             of
             calling
             this
             Sacrament
             the
             testament
             or
             will
             of
             christ
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             q
             Leuit.
             18
             ,
             5
             Math
             ,
             19
             ,
             17
             Gal.
             3
             ,
             12
             Deut.
             27.
             20
             
          
           
             r
             Iohn
             3
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2
             
          
           
             s
             Gal.
             3
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             t
             concil
             .
             cabilon
             .
             can
             .
             33
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             8.
             17
             1
             
             Pet
             1.
             xii
             .
             &
             5.
             1
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             8.
             20
             26
             
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             ,
             18.
             36
             
          
           
             a
             What
             the
             Lords
             supper
             is
             .
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             26.
             26
             27
             
          
           
             1
             Cot
             ,
             10
             ,
             16
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             cor
             11
             ,
             24
             25
             
          
           
             c
             Exod
             ,
             12
             ,
             48
             
          
           
             d
             Luke
             .
             22.
             19
             20
             
          
           
             Marke
             14.
             24
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             x
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             f
             Iohn
             .
             6
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             26
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             30
             
          
           
             h
             Ioh
             6
             ,
             55
             ,
             56
             53
             ,
             57
             
          
           
             i
             Chap
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             cor
             .
             10.
             17
             
          
           
             l
             act
             ,
             2
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             
          
           
             m
             August
             .
             in
             Ioh
             tract
             26
             
          
           
             n
             Chrysost
             ,
             in
             Eph.
             1.
             hom
             .
             26
             
          
           
             o
             august
             .
             ad
             〈◊〉
             .
             epist.
             119
             
          
           
             p
             Pro
             ,
             9
             ,
             4.
             5
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             2
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             r
             Cbrysost
             ,
             in
             Eph.
             hom
             .
             3
             
          
           
             s
             Numb
             .
             9
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             t
             Numb
             ,
             16
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             u
             Luk
             ,
             14
             ,
             20
             24
             
          
           
             a
             1
             cor
             .
             xi
             ,
             23
             24
             ,
             25
             Math.
             26.
             
             〈◊〉
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             
          
           
             b
             Foure
             outward
             parts
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             c
             Foure
             actions
             of
             the
             minister
             ,
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             22
             ,
             16
             〈◊〉
             .
             53.
             5
             
          
           
             e
             Math
             26
             ,
             26
             act
             ,
             2
             42
             ,
             1
             cor
             ,
             10
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             1
             
          
           
             f
             stella
             Clericorum
             .
             serdisc
             serm
             .
             3
             
          
           
             g
             creatur
             a
             vobis
             mediantibus
             vobis
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Numb
             ,
             3
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Heb.
             5
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             i
             Two
             obiections
             answeared
             ,
             pretending
             that
             〈◊〉
             men
             may
             deliuer
             the
             supper
             .
          
           
             k
             August
             .
             tract
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             Iohan
             〈◊〉
             ;
          
           
             l
             Aristot.
             metaphis
             .
             lib.
             7
             cap.
             7
             
          
           
             m
             Bellar.
             lib.
             4
             de
             Euch
             ,
             cap
             ,
             2
             concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             ,
             13.
             can
             .
             4.
             7
             
          
           
             n
             beza
             〈◊〉
             .
             &
             vesp
             .
             de
             sacr
             .
          
           
             o
             Ioh
             ,
             6
             ,
             54
             ,
             55
             56
             ,
             57
             ,
             58
             
          
           
             p
             If
             they
             do
             not
             thus
             ,
             the
             sacrament
             receiud
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             them
             
          
           
             a
             The
             words
             of
             institution
             are
             the
             2
             outvvard
             part
             of
             the
             Supper
             
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             .
             cont
             .
             Marie
             .
             lib.
             4
             August
             .
             contr
             .
             Adimant
             c
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             c
             1
             cor
             .
             10
             ,
             xvi
             
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             xix
             ,
             36
             
          
           
             Obiection
             
          
           
             Ansvvere
             
          
           
             e
             The
             words
             of
             institution
             are
             variably
             set
             dovvne
             ,
          
           
             f
             Math.
             26.
             26
             
          
           
             g
             Mark
             ,
             14
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             h
             Luk.
             22.
             19
             
          
           
             i
             1
             cor
             ,
             11.
             24
             
          
           
             k
             Math
             ,
             26
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             l
             Mark
             14
             ,
             23
             24
             
          
           
             m
             Luk
             ,
             22
             xx
             
          
           
             n
             1
             cor
             ,
             xi
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             i
             Ierem.
             in
             cap.
             ad
             Galat.
             
          
           
             k
             The
             words
             of
             institution
             expounded
             briefely
             ,
             truely
             ,
             plainely
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Arist.
             rhetor
             .
             ad
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib
             3
             ,
             cap.
             6
             
          
           
             Cicer.
             de
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib.
             3
             
          
           
             m
             Hieron
             ,
             Contra
             Lucifer
             .
             &
             in
             Cap.
             1
             ad
             Gal.
             
          
           
             m
             Disparata
             .
          
           
             o
             Gen
             ,
             17
             ,
             10
             11
             
          
           
             p
             Exod.
             12
             〈◊〉
             13
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             q
             1
             cor
             .
             10.
             4
             
          
           
             r
             a
             paraphrase
             vpon
             the
             words
             of
             institution
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2
             
          
           
             s
             Math
             ,
             2
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             t
             Math.
             4
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             u
             al
             change
             in
             the
             words
             of
             institution
             makes
             not
             the
             Sacraments
             void
             .
          
           
             vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             22
             ,
             c.
             9
             
          
           
             b
             plin
             .
             natur
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             10
             ,
             cap.
             43
             
          
           
             c
             Celius
             Rhodiginus
             
          
           
             d
             Bellar
             lib.
             2
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             cap.
             12
             
          
           
             1
             cor
             .
             147.
             8
             
          
           
             f
             1
             cor
             ,
             14
             ,
             5
             xi
             ,
             xii
             ,
             16
             ,
             xiiii
             xviii
             19
             ,
             26
             Psal
             ,
             67
             ,
             4
             ,
             &
             117
             ,
             1
             ,
             &
             150.
             6
             
             Esa
             ,
             45
             ,
             23
             act
             .
             2
             ,
             xi
             Rom.
             xiiii
             ,
             xi
             
          
           
             g
             Psal
             ,
             114.
             1
             
             Rom.
             i
             xiiii
             
          
           
             h
             chrysost
             .
             in
             1
             cor
             ,
             xiiii
             hom
             .
             35
             
          
           
             i
             Strabo
             Geograph
             .
             lib.
             1
             
          
           
             k
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             prolog
             :
             asinar
             〈◊〉
             .
             de
             Tristib
             .
             lib.
             5
             Eleg.
             10
             
          
           
             l
             Iohan.
             Beleth
             .
             paris
             Theol.
             explice
             .
             diuin
             :
             offi
             .
             in
             proaemio
             .
          
           
             Nicol.
             lyra
             in
             1
             cor
             .
             xiiii
             .
             ad
             verb.
             vers
             .
             xvi
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             tom
             .
             3
             tractat
             .
             xv
             .
          
           
             a
             Bread
             and
             wine
             are
             the
             outward
             signes
             of
             the
             Lords
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             b
             Math.
             26
             ,
             26
             Mar.
             14
             ,
             22
             Luk.
             22
             ,
             19
             act
             .
             2
             ,
             41
             ,
             42.
             &
             20
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             cor
             .
             10
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             c
             1
             cor
             .
             11
             ,
             23
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             d
             Math.
             26
             ,
             29
             Mar
             ,
             14
             ,
             25
             Luk.
             22
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             Gener.
             vse
             .
             1
             
          
           
             e
             Why
             we
             haue
             tvvo
             signes
             in
             the
             Lords
             supper
             and
             only
             one
             in
             baptisme
             ?
          
           
             f
             Difference
             betweene
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
          
           
             Gener.
             vlc
             .
             2
             
          
           
             g
             Against
             the
             bare
             shewes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             and
             accidentes
             without
             subiect
             .
          
           
             h
             Arist.
             phis
             .
             lib.
             1
             ,
             cap.
             3
             
          
           
             i
             Psal.
             10
             2.
             26
             
          
           
             k
             Accidentis
             esse
             est
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             l
             porphyr
             .
             cap
             ,
             5
             de
             accidente
             .
          
           
             m
             Aimoin
             .
             exadem
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap
             19.
             
          
           
             Gener.
             vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             The
             bread
             and
             wine
             be-the
             matter
             of
             the
             Sacramēt
             may
             not
             be
             changed
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             o
             1
             cor
             ,
             14
             ,
             32
             
          
           
             p
             1
             cor
             ,
             11
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             q
             Psal
             104
             ,
             14
             15
             
          
           
             Pro
             ,
             31
             ,
             6
             Iudg.
             9
             ,
             13
             〈◊〉
             ,
             10
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             r
             arist
             .
             Metaph
             lib.
             7.
             cap
             7
             plato
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             s
             Leuit
             10.
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             t
             Ioel
             ,
             1
             ,
             9
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Tim.
             4
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             Genera
             .
             vse
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Aagainst
             transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             b
             Concil
             .
             trid
             .
             sess
             .
             13
             ,
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Anno.
             1215.
             
          
           
             d
             barth
             Carenza
             .
             summa
             concil
             .
          
           
             e
             Iren.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             
             Epiphan
             .
             haeres
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             f
             The
             bread
             and
             wine
             remain
             in
             their
             proper
             nature
             
          
           
             g
             Math
             ,
             26
             ,
             26
             Mar
             ,
             14
             ,
             22
             Luk
             ,
             22
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             h
             1
             cor
             ,
             xi
             .
             26
             27
             ,
             28
             1
             cor
             .
             x.
             16
             
          
           
             i
             Math
             ,
             26
             ,
             29
             
          
           
             k
             Luk
             ,
             22
             ,
             17
             19
             
          
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             .
             de
             fabul
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib.
             2
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             cap.
             34
             
          
           
             m
             Iren.
             lib
             4
             contr
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             cap
             34
             
          
           
             n
             Math.
             26
             ,
             26
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             20.
             21
             
          
           
             o
             stella
             clericorum
             .
          
           
             p
             Creatura
             vobis
             mediantibus
             vobis
             .
          
           
             q
             Hesych
             in
             Leuit.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8
             Humbert
             .
             cont
             .
             Nicet
             .
          
           
             r
             Bernard
             de
             monte
             polotiano
             de
             Domcastro
             .
             platin
             .
             in
             vita
             clem
             .
             5
             
          
           
             s
             Hermannus
             Contractus
             .
          
           
             t
             Math
             15
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             u
             Origen
             .
             in
             math
             .
             cap.
             15
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             6
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             b
             August
             .
             de
             Trinit
             ,
             lib.
             3
             cap.
             10
             
          
           
             c
             Exod.
             4
             ,
             3
             Ioh.
             2.
             8
             
             Gen
             ,
             19
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             d
             1
             cor
             ,
             12
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             652
             ,
             60
             
          
           
             f
             Mat
             ,
             28
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             g
             Reuel
             .
             1
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             h
             Luk.
             21
             16
             1
             cor
             .
             11
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             i
             August
             ,
             de
             quod
             vuit
             de
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             Ioh
             ,
             4
             ,
             3
             ,
             &
             2
             Ioh.
             7
             
          
           
             l
             Occam
             .
             in
             cen
             tilo
             .
             theol
             .
             conclus
             .
             25
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             m
             Holcot
             .
             in
             4
             lib.
             sentent
             .
             quest
             3
             
          
           
             n
             August
             .
             epist
             57
             ,
             ad
             dardan
             .
          
           
             o
             Luk.
             24
             ,
             39
             
          
           
             p
             arist
             .
             lib
             ,
             2
             de
             anim
             .
             cap.
             6
             
          
           
             q
             August
             .
             de
             doctr
             christ
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             16
             ,
             cyril
             .
             anat
             .
             11
             ,
          
           
             r
             cor
             ,
             10
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             s
             Math
             ,
             19
             ,
             3
             4
             ,
             8
             ,
          
           
             t
             Math.
             26
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             u
             Ioh.
             15
             ,
             1
             ,
             &
             10
             ,
             7
             &
             .
             14.
             6
             
          
           
             a
             Mark.
             14
             ,
             56
             
          
           
             b
             Thom.
             p
             3
             qu
             75
             ,
             art
             .
             8
             
          
           
             c
             Canon
             .
             conuertantur
             
          
           
             d
             durand
             .
             lib.
             4
             
          
           
             e
             see
             D.
             sutl
             .
             de
             Miss
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap
             16
             
          
           
             Gener.
             vse
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             christs
             people
             must
             receiue
             the
             supper
             vnder
             both
             kinds
             .
          
           
             g
             cone
             .
             Trident
             sess
             .
             21
             ,
             cap
             2
             
          
           
             h
             Math
             ,
             26
             ,
             26
             27
             
          
           
             i
             Math.
             19
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             k
             Math.
             26
             ,
             27
             Mar.
             14
             ,
             23
             1
             cor
             .
             12
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             l
             1
             cor
             .
             14.
             37
             
          
           
             m
             Gal.
             3
             ,
             15
             Heb.
             9.
             16
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             n
             Luk
             ,
             22
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             o
             Math
             ,
             26
             ,
             28
             Luk.
             22
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             cor
             .
             11
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             q
             1
             cor
             .
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             r
             1
             cor
             ,
             11
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             s
             1
             cor
             .
             10
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             t
             bellar
             .
             lib.
             4
             de
             euchar
             .
             C.
             27
             
          
           
             u
             exod
             .
             16
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             a
             Iosh.
             5.
             12
             
          
           
             b
             Luk.
             xi
             ,
             52
             
          
           
             c
             Obiections
             for
             taking
             the
             cup
             from
             the
             people
             of
             god
             
          
           
             d
             
               rhem
               .
               test
            
             .
             vpon
             Math.
             xxvi
             ,
             &
             Mar.
             14
             
          
           
             e
             Math
             ,
             xvvi●
             17
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             f
             Exod
             ,
             xii
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             g
             Exod
             ,
             12.
             6
             
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             13
             ,
             1
             cum
             ,
             18.
             28
             
          
           
             i
             Exod.
             xii
             4.
             5
             
          
           
             k
             Arist
             ,
             bistor
             animal
             ,
             lib
             ,
             6
             cap
             ,
             xxvii
             plini
             .
             hist.
             natur
             ,
             lib.
             8
             Cap
             48
             
          
           
             l
             Exod.
             xii
             .
             x
             
          
           
             m
             Math
             ,
             xxvi
             30
             
          
           
             n
             Ioh.
             19
             xxvi
             27.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             cor
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             p
             1
             cor
             .
             xi
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             Obiect
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             act
             ,
             2
             ,
             42
             ,
             &
             xx
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             r
             Esa
             ,
             58
             ,
             7
             Lam
             ,
             4
             ,
             4
             Math
             ,
             15.
             33
             
             Luk.
             24.
             30
             act
             .
             20.
             xi
             
          
           
             s
             1
             cor
             .
             12
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             t
             Act.
             20
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             u
             1
             cor
             .
             11
             ,
             26
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             
          
           
             a
             1
             cor
             .
             11.
             20
             29
             ,
             33
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             3
             
          
           
             b
             concomitantia
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             d
             Gal.
             3
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             3
             ,
             14.
             15
             
             Eph.
             3
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             f
             Col
             ,
             1.
             19
             ,
             &
             2.
             3
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             g
             Math.
             26
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
          
           
             h
             Heb.
             9
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             i
             Concil
             .
             Trid
             sess
             .
             3
             ,
             can
             .
             3
             
          
           
             k
             arist
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             &
             3
             
          
           
             partic
             .
             vse
             .
             1
             
          
           
             l
             Bellar.
             lib.
             4
             de
             Eucha
             .
             cap.
             V
             ,
          
           
             m
             Exod.
             xii
             .
             8
             ,
             xviii
             .
          
           
             n
             Gregor
             .
             i
             ,
             in
             Registr
             .
          
           
             o
             concil
             .
             Florent
             .
             sess
             .
             vlt
             
          
           
             p
             1
             cor
             ,
             x
             ,
             xvi
             
          
           
             part
             .
             vse
             .
             2
             
          
           
             r
             Rhem.
             Test.
             fol.
             452
             nu
             .
             23
             
          
           
             s
             Barthol
             .
             Caranza
             sum
             .
             concil
             .
             Florent
             〈◊〉
             .
             458
             
          
           
             t
             polid
             .
             Virg.
             de
             inuentor
             .
             rerum
             lib.
             5
             ,
             cap
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             u
             Math
             ,
             26.
             29
             
          
           
             a
             Papists
             are
             neere
             of
             kin
             to
             the
             old
             hereticks
             called
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             b
             Matt.
             21
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             c
             1
             cor
             .
             xi
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             d
             Math.
             17.
             5
             
          
           
             e
             Cyprian
             epist.
             74
             
          
           
             a
             The
             4
             outward
             part
             are
             the
             communicants
             .
          
           
             b
             Math.
             26
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             c
             con
             ,
             Trid
             〈◊〉
             3
             ,
             can
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             d
             Reu.
             13
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             e
             Exod.
             12
             ,
             x
             ,
          
           
             f
             Exod.
             16
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             g
             Math.
             28
             ,
             29
             
          
           
             h
             hosij
             consess
             ,
             de
             eutharift
             ,
             cap.
             39
             
          
           
             i
             Math.
             26
             ,
             26
             27
             
          
           
             1
             cor
             .
             xi
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             k
             Concil
             .
             Trid
             sess
             .
             13.
             cap.
             5
             
          
           
             l
             origem
             .
             in
             Leuit
             .
             homil
             .
             5
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2
             
          
           
             m
             Guil.
             alan
             .
             de
             sacrific
             .
             euchar
             cap
             ,
             41
             bristo
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             26
             
          
           
             n
             The
             Sacrament
             is
             not
             to
             be
             adored
             .
          
           
             o
             Math.
             4
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             p
             1
             king
             .
             8
             ,
             27
             Acts.
             7
             ,
             48
             ,
             49
             
          
           
             q
             Ioh
             4
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             r
             Iohn
             .
             4
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             s
             Heb
             :
             xi
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             t
             Iud
             6
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3
             
          
           
             4
             Conc.
             triden
             sess
             .
             22
             ,
             c
             1
             
          
           
             a
             In
             what
             sense
             christs
             supper
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             fathers
             of
             the
             church
             liuing
             among
             the
             gentiles
             ,
             called
             the
             supper
             a
             sacrifice
             
          
           
             c
             See
             more
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             booke
             .
          
           
             d
             The
             originall
             of
             the
             word
             Masse
             .
          
           
             e
             polid
             .
             Virgil
             de
             inuent
             .
             rerum
             lib.
             5.
             cap
             10
             
          
           
             f
             sueton
             .
             in
             caling
             .
             cap.
             25
             
          
           
             g
             Holcot
             in
             4
             lib.
             sent
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             3
             
          
           
             i
             1
             cor
             .
             x
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             Heb.
             x
             ,
             x
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             Hebru
             .
             9
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             x
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             6
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             o
             Hebr.
             5
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             p
             Ioh.
             15.
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             q
             Math
             15
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             r
             Heb.
             9
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             s
             Roma
             .
             4
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             t
             Iohn
             19.
             30
             
          
           
             u
             1
             〈◊〉
             .
             2
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             a
             Hebr
             ,
             6.
             20.
             
             Psal.
             110
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Masse
             is
             no
             propitiatory
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             c
             Eccle.
             9.
             10
             
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             ,
             9.
             4
             
             &
             11
             ,
             9.
             10
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4
             
          
           
             Against
             priuate
             mastes
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Conc.
             Trid.
             ses
             .
             22.
             cap.
             6
             
          
           
             g
             Math.
             26
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             h
             Arist.
             li.
             1.
             de
             coel
             .
             cap.
             1
             
          
           
             i
             Luke
             22
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             k
             1
             cor
             .
             xi
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             m
             1
             cor
             .
             xi
             .
             20
             ,
             xxi
             
          
           
             n
             1
             ,
             cor
             .
             11
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             vse
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             o
             It
             is
             no
             precept
             of
             Christ
             to
             receiue
             the
             Lords
             supper
             fasting
             .
          
           
             p
             August
             .
             epist
             .
             118.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Cor.
             xi
             ,
             36
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             14.
             17
             
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             14
             ,
             3
             ,
             5
             19
             
          
           
             a
             Book
             .
             1.
             ca.
             8
             
          
           
             b
             consecration
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             vse
             of
             the
             elements
             is
             changed
             :
             the
             substance
             is
             not
             changed
             .
          
           
             d
             Num.
             20
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             e
             Matt.
             23
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             f
             Act.
             17
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             g
             Two
             meās
             of
             consecration
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             word
             and
             praier
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             Tim
             4
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             i
             Iust
             in
             .
             in
             Apol.
             2
             
          
           
             k
             Gene.
             1
             ,
             31
             
          
           
             l
             Genes
             .
             2
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             m
             Gene
             ,
             7
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             n
             Leuit.
             11.
             3
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             14
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             p
             Leuit.
             xi
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             q
             Ierem.
             20
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             1
             
          
           
             r
             Gal.
             3.
             1
             
          
           
             s
             we
             offer
             vp
             as
             much
             as
             christ
             coman
             ded
             vs
             
          
           
             t
             2
             Sam
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             2
             King.
             1839
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             u
             Gal.
             3
             ,
             2
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             vse
             .
          
           
             a
             Hosich
             .
             in
             leuit
             .
             lib.
             2
             ,
             c.
             8
             
          
           
             b
             Euagri
             ,
             lib.
             4
             cap.
             8
             Niceph.
             lib.
             17
             ,
             cap
             25
             
          
           
             c
             hieron
             .
             com
             .
             in
             ,
             
               1
               ,
               Cor.
               XI
            
          
           
             d
             Numb
             20
             ,
             〈◊〉
             1
             cor
             ,
             X.
             4
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             3.
             6
             
          
           
             f
             Iohn
             3
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3
             
          
           
             g
             1
             cori
             .
             x
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             h
             Hovv
             the
             signes
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             are
             blessed
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4
             
          
           
             i
             We
             ought
             often
             to
             receiue
             the
             lords
             supper
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             cor
             .
             xi
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             l
             Reasons
             rédred
             to
             moue
             vs
             to
             frequét
             the
             Lo.
             table
             
          
           
             m
             Exo.
             20
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             n
             Gene.
             14
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             o
             Mal.
             1
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             p
             Num.
             21.
             9
             
          
           
             q
             Math
             ,
             26.
             26
             28.
             
          
           
             r
             Num
             ,
             23.
             19
             
          
           
             s
             Gai.
             4
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             t
             Heb
             4.
             15
             
          
           
             u
             Math
             1
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             a
             What
             are
             the
             inwarde
             partes
             of
             the
             Lo.
             Supper
             
          
           
             b
             august
             .
             cont
             .
             maximin
             .
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             agreemēt
             between
             the
             outward
             and
             inward
             partes
             
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             6
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             e
             Galath
             .
             1
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             f
             Hebru
             .
             5
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             g
             Luke
             .
             4
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             h
             Iohn
             4
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             i
             Rom
             ,
             5
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             〈◊〉
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             l
             Eph.
             4
             ,
             30
             
          
           
             m
             Deut
             ,
             8
             ,
             3
             Math
             14
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             n
             Ezek
             ,
             4
             ,
             13
             Lenit
             ,
             26
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             3
             
          
           
             o
             Math.
             17.
             5
             
             &
             3.
             xvii
             
          
           
             p
             Eph
             ,
             3.
             xvi
             :
             i
             xix
             .
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             32.
             
          
           
             r
             Psal.
             85
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Iohn
             4.
             xi
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             
          
           
             t
             Exod.
             xii
             .
             46
             
          
           
             Answere
             
          
           
             u
             Esay
             .
             53.
             4.
             5
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             27
             ,
             46
             
          
           
             a
             The
             second
             inward
             part
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             is
             the
             holy
             spirit
             .
          
           
             b
             Roma
             .
             8
             ,
             15
             Galat.
             3
             ,
             2
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Iam.
             1
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             2
             
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             8
             ,
             56
             
          
           
             e
             aug
             .
             tract
             .
             in
             Iohn
             26.
             
             &
             27
             
          
           
             Obiection
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             f
             1
             Ioh.
             17
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4
             ,
             193
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Iohn
             r
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             i
             Math.
             28
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             a
             The
             third
             inward
             part
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             is
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             6
             ,
             48.
             50
             
          
           
             c
             How
             the
             sacramentall
             rites
             do
             serue
             to
             strengthē
             our
             faith
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1
             
          
           
             d
             Against
             the
             real
             presence
             
          
           
             e
             The
             true
             state
             of
             the
             question
             set
             downe
             .
          
           
             f
             confess
             .
             Gal
             lic
             .
             art
             .
             37.
             confel
             .
             Anglic
             .
             art
             .
             12
             Cal
             instit
             lib
             4.
             cap.
             17
             
          
           
             g
             Col.
             3
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             h
             conc
             .
             Trid.
             〈◊〉
             13
             ,
             cap.
             1
             
          
           
             l
             De
             con
             dist
             2
             ego
             Bereng
             
          
           
             k
             aug
             .
             tract
             .
             25
             in
             Iohan
             
          
           
             l
             Sundry
             reasons
             rendred
             to
             〈◊〉
             the
             real
             presence
             
          
           
             m
             Luk.
             22
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             n
             Luk.
             22
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             o
             arist
             lib
             de
             memoria
             .
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             8
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             q
             Heb.
             4
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             r
             Luk.
             24
             ,
             39
             
          
           
             s
             act
             .
             1
             ,
             9
             ,
             &
             3
             22
             
          
           
             t
             Catechism
             .
             Trident.
             in
             exposit
             .
             Simbo
             .
             apostol
             .
          
           
             u
             Ioh
             ,
             6
             60
             ,
             63
             
          
           
             a
             What
             it
             is
             to
             eate
             the
             body
             of
             christ
             spiritually
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             cor
             .
             xv
             ,
             44
             
          
           
             c
             Sadeel
             .
             de
             spirit
             .
             mand
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Comparisō
             between
             the
             bodily
             &
             spiritual
             eating
             .
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             7
             ,
             xv
             
          
           
             f
             Matt.
             24
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             g
             1
             cor
             .
             x
             ,
             1
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             h
             Aug.
             tom
             .
             6
             tract
             .
             in
             Ioh.
             26.
             &
             in
             psal
             .
             77
             Gratian
             can
             .
             inquit
             .
             80.
             
          
           
             i
             Math.
             9
             ,
             15
             Iohn
             13
             ,
             &
             a
             
          
           
             Acts
             ,
             1
             xi
             
          
           
             l
             Matt.
             〈◊〉
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             m
             Iohn
             6
             ,
             50
             
          
           
             n
             Psalm
             .
             12
             ,
             6
             &
             19
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             o
             Cyril
             .
             〈◊〉
             ,
             xi
             .
          
           
             p
             Leuit.
             17
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             q
             acts
             15
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             r
             Hom.
             Odis
             .
             lib
             x
             Virg.
             aeneid
             .
             lib.
             3
             Plin.
             nat
             .
             hist
             lib.
             y
             ,
             cap
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Ouid
             Met.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             cor
             .
             xv
             ,
             54
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             6
             ,
             9
             ,
             x
             
          
           
             a
             Math.
             26
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Sam
             ,
             17
             ,
             x
             
          
           
             c
             conference
             day
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Pighi
             .
             Hierar
             .
             li
             ,
             3.
             cap.
             3
             censur
             ,
             colon
             dial
             .
             4
             p2
             ,
             112
             Cusan
             ,
             epist.
             2.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Obiections
             alledged
             to
             maintain
             the
             real
             presence
             are
             answered
             
          
           
             f
             Bellar
             ,
             tomo
             .
             primo
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             1
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             g
             〈◊〉
             ,
             17
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             h
             Math.
             5
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             i
             Iohn
             x
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             k
             Iohn
             15
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             l
             Iohn
             14.
             6
             
          
           
             m
             L●k
             xix
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             k
             Iohn
             15
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             n
             Fish
             ,
             cont
             .
             capti
             .
             Babilō
             
          
           
             o
             Lindan
             .
             panopl
             .
             lib
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Tonst
             lib
             1
             de
             Sacr
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             q
             Gab
             Biel.
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             p
             Iohn
             6
             ,
             53
             
          
           
             Obiection
             
          
           
             Answere
             
          
           
             q
             Ioh.
             6
             ,
             54
             
          
           
             r
             Iohn
             6
             ,
             32
             
          
           
             s
             Ioh
             6.
             35.
             44
             
          
           
             t
             Biel.
             sect
             84
             super
             cā
             .
             niis
             ,
          
           
             u
             Hos
             ,
             conses
             de
             Euchar
             ,
          
           
             a
             Two
             rules
             to
             be
             obserued
             concerning
             Gods
             omnipotēcy
             .
          
           
             b
             Math.
             3
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             c
             Math.
             26
             ,
             53
             
          
           
             d
             Matt.
             22
             ,
             29
             
          
           
             e
             Aug.
             de
             tēpo
             .
             serin
             .
             119
             
          
           
             f
             No
             contradiction
             is
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             cor
             .
             1
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             h
             Aug.
             de
             trincap
             15
             ,
             lib.
             15
             Confes
             lib.
             12
             cap.
             xv
             
          
           
             i
             Arist.
             de
             interp
             .
             li.
             1
             ,
             ca.
             5
             
          
           
             k
             Thom.
             contra
             gent.
             lib.
             〈◊〉
             cap
             84.
             
             &
             1.
             2
             cap
             25
             
          
           
             Obiect
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             l
             Iohn
             2.
             xviii
             
          
           
             m
             Exo
             4
             ,
             5
             &c.
             
          
           
             n
             Iohn
             2
             :
             9
             
          
           
             o
             No
             miracle
             in
             the
             lordes
             Supper
             
          
           
             p
             〈◊〉
             ,
             in
             1
             cor
             .
             cap
             ,
             2
             〈◊〉
             6
             
          
           
             q
             〈◊〉
             ,
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             c
             x
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             9
             
          
           
             s
             The
             error
             of
             Eutiches
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             t
             Deut
             ,
             28
             ,
             53
             57
             
          
           
             2
             King
             6.
             29
             
             Lam.
             4.
             10
             
          
           
             u
             Esay
             55
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             a
             Num.
             11
             ,
             5
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             xii
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             16
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             6
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             a
             The
             fourth
             inward
             part
             of
             the
             supper
             is
             the
             faithful
             receiuer
             
          
           
             b
             Iohn
             1
             ,
             xii
             
          
           
             c
             Faith
             is
             like
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             vessel
             
          
           
             d
             Concil
             .
             Nicean
             ex
             Biblio
             .
             vatican
             .
             vse
             1
             
          
           
             e
             Leuit.
             11
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             f
             Gal
             ,
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             g
             Bph
             ,
             2
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             h
             Act.
             16.
             3
             
          
           
             i
             〈◊〉
             sortes
             of
             receiuers
             
          
           
             k
             Iohn
             ,
             6
             ,
             56
             ,
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             6
             29.
             33
             35
             
          
           
             m
             Ioh.
             6.
             54.
             40
             
          
           
             Obiect
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             n
             Act.
             10
             ,
             2.
             44
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             4.
             18
             ,
             10
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             p
             Luk.
             23
             ,
             40
             
          
           
             q
             Lumb
             .
             sent
             .
             lib
             4.
             dist
             .
             c.
             1
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             10
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             s
             Habac.
             2
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             t
             10.
             xi
             .
             25
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             u
             Rom
             8
             ,
             35
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             8
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             b
             Colos.
             1
             ,
             19
             &
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             15
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             d
             Aug.
             tract
             .
             59
             in
             Iohan.
             
          
           
             e
             〈◊〉
             ,
             2
             ,
             16
             Luk
             ,
             19
             ,
             46
             
          
           
             f
             Ezek
             ,
             44
             ,
             9
             Leuit
             ,
             10
             ,
             10
             Math
             ,
             7
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             g
             Leuit
             ,
             13
             ,
             3
             45
             ,
             46
             Numb
             ,
             5
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             2
             King
             15
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             h
             1
             cor
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             i
             Hesiod
             ,
             〈◊〉
             oper
             〈◊〉
             dier
             .
             Eustath
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib.
             1
             
          
           
             k
             Chris.
             hom
             .
             83.
             in
             Mat.
             cap
             ,
             37
             
          
           
             l
             Zeph.
             3
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Cor.
             5
             ,
             7
             vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Reue
             ,
             xiii
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             p
             Iohn
             13
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             q
             Ioh.
             xiii
             .
             30
             
          
           
             r
             Luk.
             22
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             s
             Hil.
             in
             Mat.
             c
             ,
             30.
             &
             lib.
             8
             de
             Trinitate
             
          
           
             s
             Hil.
             in
             Matt
             c.
             30
             ,
             &
             lib
             ,
             8
             de
             trinitate
             .
             Clem.
             Rom.
             const
             ,
             l
             ,
             2
             ,
             c.
             61
             
          
           
             t
             Zanch
             ,
             de
             redemp
             ,
             lib
             ,
             1
             cap
             ,
             XIX
             &
             16
             Beza
             in
             10.
             13
             &
             tractat
             .
             de
             excom
             .
          
           
             u
             Gen
             ,
             3
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             4
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Sam
             ,
             4
             ,
             X
             
          
           
             e
             Mercer
             in
             3
             cap.
             Genes
             ,
             analys
             ,
             Frāci
             Iunij
             in
             Gen
             
          
           
             d
             Gen
             ,
             3
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Wicked
             mē
             do
             not
             receiue
             Christ.
             
          
           
             g
             Iohn
             6
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             h
             Aug.
             tract
             in
             Iohan
             XXV
             
          
           
             i
             Iohn
             4
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             k
             2
             Cor.
             14
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             l
             Luk
             ,
             xi
             .
             21
             
          
           
             m
             2
             cor
             ,
             6.
             14
             
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             8.
             9
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             8.
             31
             
          
           
             p
             2
             cor
             .
             13
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             q
             1
             cor
             .
             X
             ,
             XX
             
          
           
             r
             Bel.
             de
             sacr
             .
             Euch.
             li.
             1.
             c.
             14
             Lumb
             lib.
             4
             sen.
             dist
             .
             9.
             c
             2
             
          
           
             g
             Bellar.
             de
             sacr
             .
             euch
             .
             lib
             1
             ,
             cap.
             13
             
          
           
             a
             Three
             ends
             of
             the
             iordes
             Supper
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             false
             ends
             of
             this
             sacrament
             rehearsed
             and
             refelled
             .
          
           
             c
             conc
             .
             cabil
             .
             can
             .
             33
             
          
           
             e
             Num.
             5
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             f
             Gen
             9
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             g
             Exo.
             13
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             h
             Exod.
             16
             ,
             32
             
          
           
             Luke
             22
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             k
             Heb.
             2
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             l
             Zach.
             12
             ,
             X
             Iohn
             xix
             ,
             37
             
          
           
             m
             Who
             they
             are
             that
             profit
             〈◊〉
             by
             christs
             pastiō
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Iohn
             .
             3
             ,
             6
             Esay
             53
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             1
             cor
             .
             x
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             26
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             c
             Galat.
             2
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             d
             Ephes
             5
             ,
             32
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             f
             Math.
             xii
             ,
             44
             
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             2
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             20
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             2
             
          
           
             a
             The
             lordes
             supper
             is
             the
             band
             of
             charity
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             x
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             c
             1
             cor
             .
             12.
             13
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Pet.
             4
             ,
             10
             1
             cor
             ,
             12
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             d
             〈◊〉
             .
             16
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Aug.
             tract
             .
             26
             in
             Iohan.
             
          
           
             p
             Eph.
             4
             ,
             1
             2
             ,
             3
             Ruth
             ,
             1
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             g
             Phil.
             2
             ,
             1.
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             h
             Act.
             4
             ,
             32
             
          
           
             a
             Examination
             necessarie
             before
             wee
             come
             to
             the
             Lords
             table
             .
          
           
             b
             Cicer.
             de
             offic
             .
             lib.
             1
             
          
           
             c
             Ierem.
             4
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             d
             Exod.
             19
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             e
             Math.
             25
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             p
             2
             Chr.
             35.
             6
             
          
           
             g
             Reasons
             of
             this
             duty
             of
             Examination
             
          
           
             h
             Gen.
             41
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             16
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             k
             Math
             9
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             l
             Hag.
             2
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             m
             Tit.
             1
             ,
             i5
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Cor.
             〈◊〉
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             o
             Rens
             Iae
             sae
             Maiestatis
             .
          
           
             p
             Math.
             27
             ,
             45
             
          
           
             q
             Exod.
             12
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             3
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             s
             Roman
             7
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             t
             Iohn
             5
             ,
             39
             
          
           
             u
             Colo
             3
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             Iam
             1
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             2
             
          
           
             b
             Exod
             ,
             12
             26
             
          
           
             c
             This
             ouerthroweth
             the
             opinion
             of
             Innocentius
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Musculus
             .
             &
             others
             ,
             who
             teach
             it
             to
             be
             〈◊〉
             and
             needfull
             that
             children
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Supper
             ,
             Innocent
             .
             1.
             epift
             .
             ad
             patr
             .
             concil
             .
             Mile
             .
             August
             .
             epist.
             107
             ad
             Vitalem
             .
             Muscul.
             loc
             .
             〈◊〉
             de
             Euchar.
             
          
           
             d
             Fiue
             sorts
             of
             persons
             barred
             from
             the
             lords
             supper
             
          
           
             vse
             .
             4
             
          
           
             e
             Ier.
             48
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             22
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             1
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             h
             Num.
             9
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             12
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             a
             Four
             points
             required
             in
             examination
             of
             our selues
             .
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             11
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             c
             Matt.
             12
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             d
             The
             1.
             part
             of
             examination
             is
             knowledge
             of
             gods
             word
             .
          
           
             e
             Iohn
             17
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             10
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             g
             What
             particular
             pointes
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             of
             al
             that
             cōe
             to
             the
             communion
             .
          
           
             h
             Act.
             17
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             i
             Iohn
             5
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             k
             Deut
             27
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             l
             Luk.
             1
             ,
             35
             
          
           
             m
             1
             cor
             .
             1
             ,
             30
             
          
           
             n
             Luk.
             1
             ,
             74
             
          
           
             o
             Ephe.
             6
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             q
             Matth
             6
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Pet.
             2
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             f
             Act.
             11
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             t
             1
             chr
             .
             28
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             u
             Luk.
             xix
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Psa.
             145
             ,
             18
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             5
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             7
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             a
             The
             2
             part
             of
             examination
             .
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             15
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             c
             Hebr.
             4
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             d
             2
             cor
             .
             13
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             e
             What
             a
             true
             faith
             is
             
          
           
             f
             Gal.
             1.
             4
             
          
           
             g
             The
             hands
             of
             faith
             what
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             h
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             2
             
          
           
             i
             Gal.
             3
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             k
             Iob.
             19
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             l
             Iohn
             .
             20
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             m
             Luk.
             1
             ,
             47
             
          
           
             n
             Luke
             1
             ,
             43
             
          
           
             o
             Matth.
             9
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             32
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             q
             Math.
             7
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             r
             Iob.
             13
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             s
             Roma
             4
             ,
             17
             &c.
             
          
           
             t
             Genes
             .
             15
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             u
             Titus
             .
             1
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             a
             Gal.
             2
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Tim.
             4
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             c
             Iam.
             2
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Pet.
             1
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             f
             Eph.
             4
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             g
             Reuel
             .
             1
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             h
             There
             are
             2
             degrees
             of
             true
             faith
             .
          
           
             i
             what
             a
             weak
             faith
             is
             
          
           
             k
             What
             a
             strōg
             faith
             is
             .
          
           
             l
             Roma
             .
             8
             ,
             38
             
          
           
             m
             Roma
             .
             4
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             n
             1
             cor
             3
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             o
             Mar.
             4
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             p
             Rom
             1
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             q
             Psal.
             23
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             r
             Ephe.
             3
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             s
             Num.
             21
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             t
             Luk.
             24
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             u
             Luke
             .
             17
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             a
             Mark
             2
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             b
             Math.
             7
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             c
             Reuel
             .
             21
             ,
             6
             &
             .c
             
          
           
             d
             Phil.
             1.
             6
             
          
           
             c
             Reuel
             .
             21
             ,
             6
             &
             .c
             
          
           
             a
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             required
             of
             al
             that
             come
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             table
             
          
           
             b
             Ephe.
             4
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             c
             Esay
             1
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             d
             Esay
             66
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             35
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             f
             2
             cor
             .
             7
             ,
             x
             ,
             xi
             
          
           
             g
             Signs
             wher
             by
             to
             examin
             our
             repentance
             .
          
           
             h
             Act
             2
             ,
             37
             ,
             38
             
          
           
             i
             In
             examining
             our selues
             ,
             we
             must
             follow
             the
             order
             of
             the
             cōmaundementes
             .
          
           
             Command
             .
             1
             
          
           
             Command
             .
             2
             
          
           
             Command
             .
             3
             
          
           
             Command
             .
             4
             
          
           
             commaund
             .
             5
             
          
           
             commaund
             .
             6
             
          
           
             commaund
             .
             7
             
          
           
             Command
             .
             7
             
          
           
             Command
             .
             8
             
          
           
             Command
             9
             
          
           
             Command
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             k
             Exod.
             xx
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Ioh.
             3
             ,
          
           
             m
             Psal.
             130
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Cor
             ,
             11.
             29
             30
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             o
             Psa.
             78.
             30
             31
             
          
           
             p
             Iohn
             13
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             q
             Mat.
             22.
             22
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             r
             2
             cor
             ,
             6.
             2
             
          
           
             s
             Renewed
             faith
             ,
             and
             renewed
             repentance
             required
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             t
             Luke
             22.
             32
             
          
           
             u
             Mat.
             3.
             1
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             ,
             4.
             18
             
          
           
             b
             Math.
             5.
             3
             ,
          
           
             c
             2
             Sam.
             12
             13
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             22.
             62
             
             &
             7
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             e
             Math
             ,
             8
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             8
             ,
             xiii
             
          
           
             a
             Loue
             toward
             their
             brethren
             is
             required
             of
             al
             that
             come
             to
             the
             table
             .
          
           
             b
             Math.
             5
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             c
             Iohn
             13
             ,
             35
             
          
           
             d
             Colos.
             3
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             e
             Matt.
             18
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             f
             1
             corin
             .
             x.
             17
             
          
           
             g
             Esay
             9
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             h
             Math.
             6
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             i
             Luke
             11
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             k
             Mark.
             11
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Cor.
             13
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             m
             Luk.
             23
             ,
             35
             
          
           
             n
             Rom
             12
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             o
             2
             chr
             .
             305
             18
             
          
           
             p
             The
             sacrament
             is
             not
             honoured
             by
             abstaining
             from
             it
             
          
           
             q
             1
             cor
             .
             xi
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             a
             The
             summ
             of
             the
             1.
             book
             
          
           
             b
             Genes
             .
             2
             ,
             9
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             Hebru
             .
             4
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             d
             1
             cor
             .
             14
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             e
             What
             a
             sacrament
             is
             .
          
           
             f
             Math
             ,
             23.
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             4.
             2
             ,
          
           
             h
             Dcut.
             42
             ,
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor
             ,
             x
             ,
             xvi
             
          
           
             k
             In
             a
             Sacrament
             consider
             hisparts
             and
             his
             vses
             .
          
           
             l
             The
             partes
             are
             outward
             and
             and
             inward
             .
          
           
             m
             The
             outward
             partes
             of
             a
             〈◊〉
             are
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             signe
             the
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             28
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             o
             Esay
             6
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             p
             Mark.
             1
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             q
             Gen.
             17.
             xii
             
          
           
             s
             1
             Cor.
             3
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             t
             Tit.
             3
             ,
             56
             
          
           
             u
             1
             cor
             .
             x
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             a
             Rom
             ,
             8
             ,
             32
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             14
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             c
             Actes
             〈◊〉
             ,
             36
             
          
           
             d
             3
             cheef
             vses
             of
             a
             Sacram.
             
          
           
             e
             Roma
             .
             4
             ,
             xi
             
          
           
             f
             Gen
             ,
             17
             ,
             1.
             xi
             
          
           
             g
             Ephes.
             2
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             h
             Mark.
             9
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             i
             Rom
             8
             ,
             xv
             
          
           
             k
             Num
             23
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Iohn
             3
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             m
             1
             cor
             ,
             6
             ,
             xix
             xx
             
          
           
             n
             1
             pet
             .
             1
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             o
             The
             sacraments
             〈◊〉
             the
             new
             testament
             are
             only
             two
             .
          
           
             p
             1
             Cor.
             x
             ,
             i.
             2
             
          
           
             q
             Act
             ,
             20
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             r
             act
             .
             xv
             x.
             
          
           
             s
             Au.
             ust
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             ch
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             3
             ,
             cap
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             Pet
             ,
             lumb
             ,
             lib
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             4
             ,
             dict
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             The
             number
             of
             seauen
             sacramentes
             is
             false
             and
             forged
             
          
           
             a
             Confirmation
             no
             Sacrament
             
          
           
             b
             act
             ,
             8
             ,
             5
             ,
             xiiii
             xv
             ,
             xvi
             ,
             xvii
             
          
           
             c
             Penance
             is
             1.
             0
             sacramēt
             ,
          
           
             d
             i
             Ioh
             ,
             i
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             e
             matrimony
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             
          
           
             f
             Heb
             ,
             xiii
             4
             ,
          
           
             g
             gen
             ,
             2
             ,
             xviii
             
          
           
             h
             i
             cor
             ,
             6.
             7.
             7
             ,
             37
             
          
           
             i
             Orders
             no
             sacrament
             
          
           
             Extreame
             vnction
             no
             sacrament
             
          
           
             l
             Iames
             5
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             m
             The
             summ
             of
             the
             2
             book
             
          
           
             n
             what
             b
             ap
             .
          
           
             o
             Exod.
             xii
             ,
             48
             
          
           
             p
             Ephe.
             5
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             r
             The
             outwa
             .
             parts
             of
             bapt
             are
             4
             
          
           
             s
             Math.
             28
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             t
             Math.
             28
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             u
             act
             .
             8
             ,
             36
             
          
           
             a
             Bellar.
             de
             sa
             Bapt
             cap
             26
             
          
           
             b
             Iosh
             ,
             5
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             c
             act
             .
             8
             ,
             36
             
          
           
             d
             Infantes
             haue
             interest
             in
             baptisme
             as
             wel
             as
             their
             parents
             
          
           
             e
             Col.
             2.
             xi
             
          
           
             f
             Act.
             16.
             15.
             33
             
          
           
             g
             cor
             .
             1
             ,
             i4
             ,
             16
             Mar.
             x.
             xiii
             ,
             xiiii
             ,
             xv
             .
          
           
             h
             Psal
             ,
             51
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             i
             Eph.
             6
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             k
             The
             inward
             parts
             of
             bap
             .
             are
             foure
             .
          
           
             l
             Math.
             28.
             19
             
          
           
             m
             icor
             .
             xii
             .
             xii
             .
          
           
             n
             Act
             xvi
             .
             xiiii
             .
          
           
             o
             act
             .
             2.
             38.
             
          
           
             i
             Pet.
             3
             xxi
             
          
           
             q
             Eph
             ,
             5
             26
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             r
             The
             propovtion
             betwixt
             the
             outward
             and
             inwarde
             parts
             of
             bapc
             .
          
           
             s
             Three
             vses
             of
             Baptisme
             
          
           
             t
             1
             cor
             6
             :
             xvii
             
          
           
             v
             Gal
             3
             :
             xvii
             
          
           
             a
             Marke
             1
             :
             4
             
          
           
             b
             Deut
             x
             ,
             xvi
             
          
           
             d
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             3.
             book
             
          
           
             f
             1
             cor
             .
             10
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             g
             1
             cor
             ,
             xi
             ,
             xx
             
          
           
             h
             actes
             2
             ,
             42
             
          
           
             i
             1
             cor
             x
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             1
             cor
             .
             xi
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             k
             What
             the
             Lo
             :
             supper
             is
             ,
          
           
             l
             In
             the
             〈◊〉
             :
             supper
             consider
             his
             partes
             and
             his
             vses
             
          
           
             m
             The
             outvv
             .
             parts
             are
             four
             
          
           
             n
             1
             cor
             .
             xi
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             o
             Luke
             22
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             p
             Tertul.
             li
             ,
             4
             cont
             〈◊〉
             august
             .
             cont
             .
             adimaut
             .
             c
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             q
             Gen.
             17
             ,
             x
             
          
           
             r
             Mar.
             xiiii
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             s
             1
             cor
             .
             x
             ,
             xvi
             
          
           
             t
             Heb.
             4
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             Obiect
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             u
             Aug
             epist.
             57
             ad
             Dardā
             .
          
           
             a
             Gal.
             3
             ,
             xv
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             26
             ,
             26
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             d
             Reuel
             ,
             6
             ,
             9
             ,
             x
             
          
           
             e
             1
             cor
             .
             11.
             20
             
          
           
             f
             What
             consecration
             is
             .
          
           
             g
             the
             inward
             parts
             of
             this
             Supper
             are
             4
             ,
          
           
             h
             Rom
             ,
             4
             :
             25
             
          
           
             i
             Reuel
             .
             i
             ,
             4
             :
          
           
             k
             Hebr.
             xi
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             l
             Luke
             22
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             m
             Iohn
             6
             ,
             54
             
          
           
             n
             iIoh
             .
             5
             ,
             xii
             
          
           
             o
             Titus
             i
             ,
             i
             
          
           
             p
             The
             proportion
             betvvixt
             the
             outvvarde
             and
             invvard
             partes
             of
             the
             Supper
             
          
           
             q
             The
             vseso
             the
             lords
             sup
             .
             are
             three
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Pet.
             2
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             s
             Ephe.
             5
             ,
             XXX
             
          
           
             t
             Rom.
             8
             ,
             38
             
          
           
             u
             Iohn
             XV
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             X.
             17
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor
             xi
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             c
             Ierem.
             17
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             d
             Hag.
             2
             :
             14
             
          
           
             e
             Ioh
             :
             xvii
             :
             3
             
          
           
             f
             2
             cor
             :
             xiii
             :
             5
             
          
           
             g
             Psa6
             .
             26
             :
             6
             :
          
           
             h
             Math
             ,
             5
             :
             23
             ,
          
           
             i
             Rom
             xii
             :
             18
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A22474-e44620
           
             a
             2
             Thes
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             cor
             ,
             14
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             The
             meanes
             of
             Antichri
             .
             preuailing
             〈◊〉
             the
             world
             
          
           
             c
             Bellar
             ,
             lib
             ,
             4
             de
             notis
             Eccles
             ,
             cap
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             d
             Bellar
             ,
             de
             imagin
             ,
             sanctor
             .
             li
             ,
             2
             ,
             c
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             e
             Bel
             ,
             de
             euch
             lib
             ,
             4
             cap.
             21
             
          
           
             f
             Bel
             ,
             de
             Pont
             Rom
             ,
             l
             ,
             2c
             ,
             31
             
          
           
             Antichrist
             is
             a
             disguised
             enimy
             ,
             playing
             the
             wolfe
             in
             sheeps
             clothing
             .
          
           
             The
             subtile
             practises
             of
             the
             aduersar
             .
             to
             restore
             their
             kingd
             .
             greatly
             decaied
             .
          
           
             g
             Eph.
             6
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             h
             Prou.
             6
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             N
             D.
             alias
             Noddy
             .
          
           
             Warn-word
             counter
             .
             1.
             c.
             4
             pag.
             46
             
          
           
             The
             Warn-word
             is
             deuided
             into
             two
             encuonters
             .
          
           
             Harmony
             of
             Churches
             
          
           
             l
             Euseb.
             lib.
             8
             hystor
             .
             cap
             ,
             1
             ,
          
           
             The
             agreemēt
             betwixt
             the
             reformed
             churches
             about
             the
             Sa.
             
          
           
             m
             Iren.
             〈◊〉
             .
             haeves
             .
             lib.
             4.
             34.
             
          
           
             The
             disagreemēt
             betwixt
             the
             reformed
             churches
             about
             the
             sup
             .
          
           
             Warr.
             vvord
             Encount
             .
             c.
             14
             
          
           
             Acts
             of
             agreement
             printed
             in
             Latine
             
          
           
             The
             dissentions
             of
             the
             papists
             among
             themselues
             
          
           
             Popish
             writers
             ioinvvith
             vs
             in
             the
             greatest
             controuersies
             
          
           
             o
             Iudg.
             7
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             p
             Deut.
             32
             ,
             31
             
          
           
             Popish
             qvarrels
             one
             with
             another
             .
          
           
             Quest
             wherin
             the
             school
             men
             are
             at
             variance
             
          
           
             q
             Tom.
             2
             ,
             tra
             .
             2
             ,
             cap
             3
             
          
           
             r
             Bel.
             de
             euch
             lib.
             1
             ,
             cap.
             2
             
          
           
             s
             Gloss
             in
             can
             trious
             in
             ver
             .
             miscere
             .
          
           
             t
             Durand
             .
             iniration
             dium
             .
             offic
             .
             lib
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             Bonauen
             .
             in
             4.
             sent
             ,
             dist
             .
             13
             art
             2.
             quest
             .
             2
             
          
           
             a
             Antor
             pa
             3
             tit
             13.
             c
             6.
             sect
             3
             de
             defect
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             b
             non
             corrupta
             emittuntur
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             bus
             sluxum
             
          
           
             The
             saying
             of
             a
             Popish
             Doctor
             .
          
           
             d
             acts
             &
             mon.
             page
             1691
             
          
           
             De
             consecrat
             dist
             .
             2
             
          
           
             f
             Caietan
             tit
             .
             2.
             tr
             .
             2
             ,
             cap
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             g
             de
             consecr
             .
             dist
             ,
             2
             can
             ,
             ego
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             h
             Lumb
             ,
             lib
             ,
             4
             sent
             dist
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             4.
             
             Sent.
             dist
             .
             xi
             .
             que
             .
             3
             
          
           
             k
             Occam
             lib.
             4
             ,
             quest
             .
             6
             
          
           
             l
             In
             4.
             sent
             .
             quest
             .
             6
             
          
           
             m
             Durand
             .
             in
             lib.
             4.
             sen.
             dist
             11.
             
          
           
             n
             Thom.
             3
             ,
             quest
             ,
             75
             
          
           
             o
             Bel.
             de
             Enchar
             .
             li.
             3
             ,
             ca.
             1
             
          
           
             p
             Sent.
             lib
             4.
             dist
             .
             13
             
          
           
             q
             ansvv
             .
             to
             art
             .
             23
             ,
             diuis
             .
             1
             
          
           
             r
             Ioh
             de
             burg
             de
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             cap.
             x
             
          
           
             s
             Alex.
             de
             Hales
             part
             .
             4
             ,
             qu.
             〈◊〉
             5
             ,
             memb
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             t
             anton
             .
             de
             defect
             ,
             〈◊〉
             3
             ,
             part
             sum
             .
             3
             
          
           
             u
             〈◊〉
             de
             Palude
             .
          
           
             a
             S.
             Hugh
             of
             Clunice
             .
          
           
             b
             Conc
             ,
             Col.
             
          
           
             c
             De
             consecr
             .
             dist
             ,
             2
             sect
             ,
             Qui
             bene
             .
          
           
             d
             Th
             ,
             walden
             tom
             2.
             qui
             de
             Sacram
             ,
             est
             cap
             ,
             46
             
          
           
             Diuersity
             how
             〈◊〉
             are
             ingendered
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betvvixt
             chri
             .
             body
             &
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             e
             In
             repor
             ,
             d.
             x
             ,
             quest
             .
             3
             
          
           
             f
             opus
             58
             ,
             c.
             13
             
          
           
             g
             In
             repor
             ,
             di
             8
             quest
             2
             
          
           
             Foolish
             quest
             disputed
             by
             〈◊〉
             the
             Papistes
             .
          
           
             h
             Bel
             ,
             de
             euch
             lib
             3
             cap
             ,
             x
             
          
           
             i
             Tho.
             aquin
             ,
             in
             3
             qu
             ,
             76
             ar
             30
             
          
           
             k
             Bel.
             lib
             1
             de
             sac
             .
             euch
             .
             ca
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             l
             Gab.
             Biel.
             in
             lect
             ,
             37
             in
             cā
             .
             Cajetan
             in
             3
             par
             .
             Tho
             ,
             qu.
             73
             ,
             art
             .
             3
             
          
           
             The
             institution
             of
             Christ
             expounded
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Cor
             ,
             x
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             o
             Tert
             ,
             cont
             .
             Marcion
             li
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             p
             Chrysost.
             in
             Mat.
             hom
             83
             
          
           
             q
             Am
             ,
             de
             illis
             qui
             mit
             .
             myst
             cap
             9
             
          
           
             r
             Aug
             ,
             in
             psal
             30
             ,
             &
             epi
             ,
             23
             ad
             Bon.
             &
             cō
             adam
             cap
             12
             
          
           
             s
             De
             consecr
             ,
             dist
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Gel
             as
             cont
             .
             Eutich
             
          
           
             u
             Aug.
             in
             ser
             ,
             ad
             infant
             .
          
           
             Popish
             expositions
             of
             ch
             .
             institution
             
          
           
             How
             the
             papistes
             vnderstand
             the
             breking
             in
             the
             supper
             
          
           
             what
             the
             papists
             vnderstand
             by
             the
             pronovn
             this
             
          
           
             a
             Ios
             ,
             angl
             ,
             de
             mist
             ,
             mis
             ,
             c
             17
             Durand
             lib.
             4
             
          
           
             b
             Bel
             ,
             de
             euch
             lib
             1
             cap
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             c
             Thom
             lib
             4
             sent
             di
             ,
             8
             ar
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             A
             briefe
             collection
             of
             popish
             interpretations
             .
          
           
             d
             Scholiast
             Maximus
             .
          
           
             e
             Tertul.
             con
             .
             Marciō
             .
             lib.
             4
             
          
           
             f
             chrysost
             ,
             in
             epist
             ,
             ad
             Caesar
             .
             Monach
             ,
          
           
             g
             Chrysost
             in
             oper
             ,
             imperf
             .
             homil
             ,
             xi
             in
             Iohannem
             .
          
           
             h
             Bellar
             ,
             de
             Sacr
             ,
             Euchar
             lib.
             2
             ,
             cap
             ,
             22
             
          
           
             Foure
             profitable
             obseruations
             .
          
           
             Vnity
             often-times
             out
             of
             the
             church
             .
          
           
             i
             Gen
             ,
             xi
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             k
             Exod
             ,
             32
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             2
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             cum
             act
             .
             4
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             m
             Num.
             16
             ,
             xi
             
          
           
             n
             King.
             22
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             27.
             22
             
          
           
             p
             Reue
             ,
             13
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             r
             Gene.
             13
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             s
             Luke
             22
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             t
             Math.
             20
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             u
             Galat.
             2
             ,
             xi
             
          
           
             a
             actes
             15
             ,
             39
             
          
           
             b
             actes
             11
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             d
             Onuphr
             .
             in
             Chro.
             Rom.
             Pontif
             
          
           
             e
             Platina
             
          
           
             f
             Sigon
             .
             de
             regn
             .
             Ital.
             li.
             6
             
          
           
             g
             Metrop
             .
             lib
             2
             ,
             cap.
             22
             
          
           
             h
             Ierem.
             2.
             28
             
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             2.
             Booke
             
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             3.
             
             Booke
             .
          
           
             Popish
             corruptions
             in
             the
             Supper
             .
          
           
             l
             Conc.
             Trid
             ,
             sess
             22
             ,
             cap.
             2
             
          
           
             m
             cerem
             .
             Rom
             eccle
             .
             lib.
             1
             sect
             ,
             2
             ,
             5
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             n
             Xeno
             .
             grop
             lib.
             8
             
          
           
             o
             Quin.
             curti
             ,
             de
             rep
             gest
             Alex.
             lib
             3
             
          
           
             Ieremy
             .
             x
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             The
             pa.
             God
             
          
           
             c
             1
             cor
             ,
             2
             ,
             xi
             
          
           
             d
             Tho.
             part
             3
             quest
             8
             3
             Gerson
             cont
             Flor
             ,
             Extran
             ,
             de
             colobrat
             Missae
             .
          
           
             r
             1
             qu.
             1
             can
             5
             quis
             .
             1
             qve
             .
             1
             can
             .
             qoicun
             
          
           
             Venalia
             〈◊〉
             templa
             ,
             sacer
             dotes
             ,
             altaria
             ,
             sacra
             coronae
             ,
             ignis
             ,
             thura
             ,
             preces
             ,
             coelumest
             venale
             deusque
             Mātu
             .
             Calam
             lib.
             3
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             u
             See
             Book
             .
             2
             cap.
             5
             
          
           
             u
             Reuel
             ,
             18
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             a
             Theocrit
             .
             in
             Bvcol
             .
          
           
             b
             conc
             ,
             Trid
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             22
             ,
             cap
             2
             can
             1
             ,
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Masse
             of
             S.
             anthony
             .
          
           
             c
             alan
             ,
             desac
             ,
             euch
             ,
             cap.
             32
             
          
           
             d
             Gab.
             Biel
             
          
           
             e
             Hebr
             ,
             7
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             f
             Sermon
             .
             91
             &
             237.
             
             &
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             g
             Ierom.
             in
             prou
             .
             cap
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             h
             Deut
             ,
             16
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             i
             Suetō
             .
             in
             Ca
             lig
             .
             cap
             ,
             25
             ,
             breui
             missam
             fecit
             
          
           
             k
             Catechume
             ni
             .
          
           
             l
             1
             Pet
             ,
             3.
             15
             
          
           
             m
             Cyprian
             .
             lib
             ,
             3
             ,
             cpistol
             .
          
           
             n
             Gregor
             .
             dialog
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             2
             cap
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             o
             What
             the
             Masse
             is
             .
          
           
             p
             How
             this
             sacrament
             may
             be
             called
             a
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             q
             Heb.
             9.
             15
             ,
             16
             ch
             .
             x
             ,
             x
             
          
           
             r
             Luk
             ,
             19.
             1
             
          
           
             s
             1
             cor
             ,
             xi
             .
             19
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Thess.
             5
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             u
             Heb.
             13.
             9